Chapter 1: Author's Note
Chapter Text
Welcome back to the World of Shadows :}
Just as with Book 1, Book 2 is already available on Amazon. Where Book 1 had gotten split into three parts, this one got split into five due to its length - There's a whole lot goin' on as POV's continue to switch back and forth. As before, it will be listed at the top who's POV it is so there's no confusion. I'll probably even list the chapter number with who's POV it is in case people want to read it weirdly so they can follow it 'easier' (though that won't fit the timeline correctly, but to each their own).
Again, the book is finished, but I have no set upload schedule. I'll try to get chapters uploaded every other day or so.
If any questions relating to the story are had, please don't hesitate to ask. Most things are revealed in time but I know just because I see things perfectly I won't always get that down that way, and if I don't, I need to know :}
Chapter Text
Kierra
You'd think watching over a wolf, a maned wolf, a coyote, an ocelot, a young snow leopard,
and
a small boy would be easy. But is it? Of course not, they have to be all over the place. One Silver Wolf and one mama snow leopard just aren't enough to corral them all.
It’s even more despairing when you think of the fact the small human boy is having better luck than we are, and it's after dark. Has to be for the small ocelot to be out since her other 'form' happens to be a Vampire. My sister Faline, the newly made undead, who also has the ability to shapeshift into a smallish jungle cat.
While she had become a Vampire, I was morphing into what I am; a Werewolf. As if all that wasn't bad enough, we both happen to be the 'Harbingers of Great Change', or so says a couple prophecies that were written centuries before we were even born. My silver-colored pelt and my sister’s ability to calm those around her are what have damned us both.
A couple days ago we were told of these foretellings, the short spattering of words being the reason for the constant death threat over our heads. Sounds like a charmed life, now doesn't it?
Wolf Prophecy:
Pale/Silver one who will
Bring Change, good or bad
Finding those who are lost/hidden
Born of a long line of Magics
Hand in hand with one born from Darkness
Vampire Prophecy:
Lost dark child will spark
Life into being
Bringing vampire and animal together
While calming inner beast
Back to back with one of Light
And that's it.
The words that make it so no matter where we go, we will be hunted. So why go anywhere else? Well, we did kind of go somewhere, but we're not running. Think both of us are tired of doing that.
Right now we're at Ava's, my best friend that I've had since we were both really young and in kinder school. Had to come over so we could be all domestic in between kicking supernatural ass. In other words? I'm doing laundry.
Just because we now spend half our time in the shape of our inner beasts doesn't mean we can go around naked. Although I'm sure Xavier wouldn't mind. Xavier is the WereManed Wolf loner that I seem to have adopted, even though he’d originally been hired and sent to kill me.
Didn't work though, I'm just too charming.
Riiight.
More like the Werewolves and wolf Shifters have a thing for Silver Wolves, since we're super rare and all 'mystical'. Supposedly a wolf harming me is a big taboo, yet that didn't stop it from happening.
When Xavier had realized who and what I was, he couldn't go through with it; instead throwing his lot in with mine. Even went as far as helping me save Faline, who’d been abducted by the Vampire who converted her. Since then he's stuck around, the once loner now part of my ragtag group of misfits.
The wolf, Asher, is also a self-made loner. Black as pitch and cursed to boot. He can no longer take human or 'Garou' form. Garou being the knockoff term for the over seven-foot killing machine that you usually see depicted for Werewolves.
He’d been cursed by a Vampire who took a fancy to his wife, who then ended up dying from the Vamp’s attempt at claiming her. That was over twenty-five years ago. Asher is in his fifties right now, but you wouldn't be able to tell, even if he could take human shape.
That's one of the drawbacks, or perks, of being a Were, because just like the undead, you become immortal. Best way I've been able to figure it is to think of Wolverine from X-Men; his self-healing having him living a very long time from his body regenerating all the signs of aging. Just magnified in our case.
The only aging done is if you're turned when young, then you age till what would be considered the peak 'breeding' age. For males, it's their thirties while females stop in their early to mid-twenties. If turned when you're already past those ages, the signs of time passage will soften or fade.
It's possible for Weres to breed, just very rare since we're so long-lived. Werewolves can't breed with wolf Shifters, but can with humans and natural wolves. It's all sorts of weird magic hoo-doo. Don't know if it would work for wolves with other canine breeds like coyotes or maned wolves, really don't plan on finding out either, thank you. Vampires, however, stay at the age they're converted and become barren. No baby Vamps.
Another little canine that has come into my home by way of Faline, is a young Shifter coyote named Maii. After looking it up, I've learned the word 'Maii' means coyote in the Navajo language. Not sure if it's his real name since he doesn't speak.
He's not mute, since when in coyote form he does make noise. He doesn't even speak telepathically, which all Weres and Shifters can do when in animal form. They're also long-lived, but not immortal.
From what I've heard they can live up to and over eight-hundred years. Maii is young, not sure how old exactly, but we figure between fifteen to twenty, since Shifters usually have control of their shifting by their twenties, and he doesn’t. Whenever one of us shifts around him, he automatically does so. Real funny to see him and Ava's daughter, Lily, pop back and forth.
Friends are both Shifters as well; snow leopards. I didn't know this though till recently. Was upsetting at first, but then it's easy to see why nothing was said. The supernaturals aren't out in the open, so knowledge of them can put them all in danger. It was a miracle Ava wasn't exposed when she was younger since her family had her in public schools instead of the ones specifically for her kind and Weres.
The last one of my little group is the human boy; Bastion. After killing his step-father who was a pedophile and 'renting' him out, I took him in, keeping him as well since he has no other family. His mother had been killed in an auto accident and no other family to speak of. Well, there is one man who's claiming kinship, but he's one who’d 'rented' Bastion, who became a favorite of his due to the fact he looks so young.
My Imp is twelve years old but looks younger from genetics and malnutrition. Since I rescued him a few weeks ago, I've been able to fill him out a bit. He's even gained a little weight and a couple inches from his original height. Considering the average height for a healthy boy at his age is just over four-feet, he has a ways to go yet. I had to look it up, so I knew what was healthy and what wasn't.
Because of how he was 'acquired', taking him to the authorities could have been disastrous. He also refused to see any type of counselor or therapist. Since I've been through the system myself, I can't really blame him. I know he needs to talk to someone though, from what I've been able to glean from Asher, they do talk on occasion when nightmares and memories get too close. I'm not sure if I'm helping or hindering.
Right now he's all smiles as he chases Lily and Faline around the backyard of Ava's farm. I've asked my dear friend to look into the Shifter school her daughter attends to see if they'll take him in and teach him since he knows of this underworld. Also have one of her friends making up papers for him since his had more than likely been destroyed before I got to him. Same for Maii.
They're both taking on my last name as well. I'm a little reserved about the young coyote but no one seems to know where he came from. Faline had met him at the bordello she had been a prisoner in and was given to her to take with when we saved her.
Luckily, because of his unpredictable shifting, he wasn't 'used' within the place, but I can just imagine the things he's seen. Biggest reason we're all running around now is because this is the last night my sister will be with me. She'd made friends within the brothel and wishes to return to make sure nothing happens to them. If I heard right, the Mistress of the place is fond of her. My biggest problem with that is in being able to share my sister’s mind, I know the woman had killed my sibling once.
Well,
almost
killed, obviously.
She had been drained so much that she'd been fading before others had been brought in to replenish the volume of blood she'd lost. Being so newly converted, it could have killed her. If she were a few years older, she would've just been a bit rabid till a decent meal was consumed. Don't know about you, but that doesn't scream
fond
to me. Faline is convinced she's in no danger from her though. I guess we'll find out one way or the other.
When I had gotten her home and after she saved my life, my heart was about torn right back out when learning that she not only fell in love with the bastard who had abducted, raped, abused, and converted her, but that she
wanted
to go back. Not necessarily to him, but to the people she left behind that she promised she'd protect.
Another problem with that, of course, is being the child of their prophecy to bring change.
There are factions out there on just about all sides that don't want that change to happen, or want to control it, so her going back there is akin to tossing her out to sea with only a fickle inflatable tube to keep her safe.
Bastion chases her right to me, so I pounce and cover her body with my own, crouching low to keep her from getting free too easily. Since she'd been looking behind her, the smallish cat didn't see me coming. Her zombie sounding yowls of protest have me wiggling atop her with a wide canine grin.
She does eventually poke her head out from under my rear, which she's letting me know weighs a ton. Doing her version of the cat saying 'no no no' with her pitch is quite freaky. Really not wanting her face in my ass, I lift enough for her to pull herself free.
Because of some weird quirk, she can only speak telepathically with me, everyone else she has to use body language with. Think it only works with me since we can slip in and out of each other's heads. So far, distance doesn't seem to be a factor.
We had started developing the psychic link right after she got her first blood exchange and my first shifting. Everything had been delayed because of my being drugged, but when it caught up...it let us know. Both of us ended up sharing painful experiences with the other without intending to. It wasn't till an exchange was made between her and I directly that the link really connected, so now instead of seeing bits and pieces and just sharing pain, we can see through each other's eyes, talk telepathically, feel emotion, and see and read memories. We've been working on keeping up a block so we do have
some
privacy from the other.
After having my sister see some of the, uhh, 'erotic' dreams I've had, we both decided that the bond isn't such a good thing when nothing is private. It won't even have to be a conscious effort when we slip into the other. We did find one perk though, she can taste things through me. Thanks to being a Vampire that can only take in blood and a minute amount of water, she can no longer eat. The biggest blow for a female, of course, being the loss of chocolate. Since her taste buds have been augmented, nothing tastes the same as it used to for her.
First, we found that there are some fruity alcohols that can be tasted with no problem, as long as it's just rolled on the tongue. If too much is swallowed, or if anything food-related is taken in, it's violently removed. Not a very fun event for either of us in the learning of that. In sharing my mind, however, she can get the sensation and 'taste memory'. It's a good thing I can run as a wolf to burn off all the stuff she's been making me eat. I'm thick enough, I don't need her help.
When Bastion falls onto his back in the snow with a puff, I go over and nose at his face, whiskers ticking over his skin.
"Your nose is cold!"
I sneeze at him before taking a few steps away, front feet getting to work as I dig and kick the snow out at him, he’s squealing in no time. Snow flying onto my back has me looking over to see Asher and Xavier teaming up to kick it back at me, the boy hiding behind them and laughing. I get the last laugh though when Ava and Lily join me in tossing it back.
Faline, who could have been a tie-breaker once Maii joined the boys, takes the time to practice her dodging technique. Her biggest challenge is against the snowcats who have the larger paws than even the two oversized timberwolves.
Fun and games get called though when I smell all the sweat under Bastion’s clothes. Don't need him getting sick. He's also trying to hide the fact that even with all the moving around, he's cold. The attempted pouting fails when Maii, out of nowhere, shifts to human. Poor kid goes wide-eyed in surprise. Shifters, more so than Vamps and Weres, view nudity differently than those who start out as humans do, so his surprise isn't from suddenly being in his birthday suit.
All the stigma of being naked in front of the opposite gender or in front of others period has no bearing on Shifters. Unless raised primarily around humans, it's just viewed as an everyday thing, nothing to cover up or be ashamed of. Both Ava and Faline have been working with me about it.
My sister knows what's what just from spending so much time around the animals that call the bordello home. After several years even Weres will get to the point that nudity is no problem. The only 'problem' being when one looks at another with bodily intent while the one being pawed at isn't interested.
I may be getting more comfortable with others being nude around me, but I don't think I'll ever be able to be nude in front of others without embarrassment. The only ones having done so since our initiations into this new world being my sister, Ava, and Asher. Him only because of the shifts at the beginning, the violent exchanges with Faline forcing me into human form.
Don't think Xavier has seen too much since most of the time if he's seeing skin I tend to be covered in blood. Him though, I have seen nude. Can we say Oo-la-la?
So far every Were I've seen has been very defined in the muscle department. Understandable when fighting is a part of life. With Xavier though, he started out buff, having been in the service and serving his country, then later going into Special Forces that was specifically a supernatural animal group. His scars are numerous, but most are old and faded.
My most recent one was the hole punched into my ribs that sent bones into my lung and liver. Probably would have died from that one if it weren't for my sister almost double killing me by sharing her blood. Because I’m a 'Silver Wolf', or one who has high magic-filled blood, Vampire fluids don't mix very well with my blood, causing extreme mood swings and blackouts. One of these days I'm going to have to do a painting of the road map that is my body. I had lots of scars before becoming a paranormal freak, I've just continued to add on to the amount.
When Vampires heal an injury, all trace of it is removed. Weres, on the other hand, will scar if the injury is bad enough. It fades over time and can be helped along further if a Vamp steps in, their saliva containing a healing agent that can repair any damage done. Thanks to a friend, I've found that their saliva can be used to lessen the severity of older scars as well.
I find it kind of amazing that while in wolf form I don't have bald patches from tissues being twisted and thick. Even in my Were form, they're only spider-webbed lines under my fur. No, there's no bare skin showing when in that form, we're covered in our pelts.
Once everyone gets back to the porch, the humanoid boys get the back door open so the rest of us with non-opposable thumbs can go in. All our clothes are inside in one room or another. I've talked to Ava about putting doggy doors in at my home.
Faline and I proceed into Ava's room with her just in time for my cellphone to start ringing. My sister being the fastest in shifting with Ava not far behind answers it for me. While the ocelot goes human within five seconds or so, the snow leopard taking maybe eight, has me coming in third at just under half a minute.
Just like everything else, shifting time gets faster with practice. Weres can take anywhere from a few seconds to several minutes to change, so I've been working on shortening my time. Vampire and Shifter changing being almost instantaneous gives me a serious case of envy.
Hearing the male voice on the other end of the line, it sounds vaguely familiar but I can't place it. That is until he asks if 'Silver' is there. Aww, hell. Alarico. Telling him to hold a minute, she looks at me.
"I'm guessing he's referring to you?"
Coming into a mouth that can speak English, I nod. Hands run through my long derpy hair till it's all sorts of disheveled. It goes to just below my waist, wavy with an annoying amount of curl mixed in, and used to naturally be shades of red, blond, bronze, brown, and a bit of black.
Still is, just now there are silver streaks through it, going from my scalp on down. Not gray, but an actual silver that's the same texture as the rest of my long locks. When other supernaturals see it, it seems to tell them right away who and what I am, especially other wolves.
Taking the phone, I hold it to my ear and grab my underwear and jeans. The male on the line is the Alpha for the local Red Wolf Pack, and since I almost shoved a knife into his mate's tongue by way of under her jaw, we're on shaky ground.
"Wolf blood pizza delivery, what can I do you for?"
"Silver?"
I have to fight from chuckling with the other girls on my side of the conversation. Yes, I know it's childish, but sometimes, I just can't help myself. My inner child is a rotten little bastard.
"Yes, Alarico, it's me. What do you need?"
Can almost hear his scowl over the phone the silence is so telling.
"Well alright, if that's all, I'd like to go so I can get some clothes on."
"Wait. I need to talk to you, can you come to the bar?"
I
can
, but do I want to? Not especially. We left on ‘good’ terms when I sort of apologized and threatened him, swamping him with my emotion of looking for my sister seems to have helped with his not being
that
hostile towards me. His wife on the other hand... I really don't want to see that woman again, her very existence annoys me.
"Um, sure. Need me now or some other time?"
"Now, preferably. The bar isn't open yet, but will be soon."
They must keep weird hours since it's already pretty late. I look to my sister, Orion's going to be picking her up on his way to the brothel. From my house. Orion is the lion she met there while a captive, becoming almost like siblings. He'd offered her his protection, which gives him several awesome points in my book.
"Go ahead, just drop me off at the house. Asher can stay with Maii and Bastion while Xavier goes with you."
Don't you just love how she
assumes
he'll watch them? So rude. I reach for him in my head, able to since he isn't that far away. Haven't tried it over long distances yet, so I'm not sure if that'll work.
I've been told by Ava that Weres and Shifters have the same telepathy while in animal form, however,
they
can use it over long distances while Weres can only do so when near the one they're communicating with. Once I establish a link with someone, I can communicate with them while in any form. Just don't know about distances. Let's hear it for being freaky.
The connection is almost instant as I slip into his head, letting him know Alarico wishes to speak to me. Right away he agrees to watch the boys. I'm guessing they knew each other well before Asher's curse since that's how I learned his name to begin with.
"Wait, that won't work. Remember how much fun it was getting everyone here in my jeep? Ava? Can they stay with you for a bit? They're relatively well behaved."
I smile, knowing damn well they are, even when Lily is all bouncy and hyper they keep level heads.
"Of course, Orion can pick her up here as well if needed."
Shaking my head, I scowl at myself.
"I, uh, haven't gotten a way to contact him. Dude has puppy-piled with us in my basement yet I don't have his number."
Sighing, she laughs at me, still on the phone with a leader of a Werewolf group. If he don't like it he can kiss my ass.
"I'll take her home with our clothes, then when finished at the bar I can come get everyone and actually have room for them."
They both nod while I listen to the bustle going on at the other end of the line. Alarico owns and runs a bar in Downtown Rockford called ‘
Howler's Bane Bar & Grill
’. Don't know just how large his Pack is, but I'm guessing many of them work there as well.
"Alright. Give me half an hour and I'll be there."
He must be near the kitchen, can hear pots banging.
"See you then."
Click.
Well damn. Taking my phone from my ear, I just look at it.
"Needs to talk to me but can't even end a conversation with 'goodbye'. This is going to be very entertaining."
Faline glares at me as I smile innocently. I was never one for fighting before I became a Werewolf. Had lots of attitude, but would never come to actual blows. Since then, however, I'm almost always spoiling for a good throw-down.
I need a boxing buddy.
"Try not to start any problems? I won't be around to clean up after you."
I scoff as I finish getting dressed. Going over all the things that need to be done in my head, the list keeps getting longer and longer as the days go by.
"Should probably be more worried about Xavier, he fought with them too. Would have been 'punished' if I hadn't threatened the Alpha."
Both women gape at me, I shrug and grin. Might not want to mention how I almost split his wife's - who is a self-proclaimed Alpha - tongue by shoving a knife under her chin. I was having a
really
bad day.
Heading out into the front room, I let everyone else know what's going on. Lily is finally back in human form. She'd been having troubles the past week or so of only being able to stay humanoid for very short amounts of time.
She's all smiles at me, has been since I almost died. Not sure what's in her head. Child minds are so much crazier than adults.
I can make a psychic connection with an adult supernatural relatively easy as most of the time thoughts are focused or dwelling on something specific. A link with a child, on the other hand, is like watching Junebugs on crack on the fourth of July. Some are worse than others though.
Lily, for example, has the Junebugs, Maii's is more laid back but still skittish. My connection with Bastion is on and off. Sometimes I can connect while I'm human, other times I can't. Always able to when in animal form though.
His are skittish as well but more focused like an adult. With the coyote, it's all emotion, color, and images. No words. Like, he literally doesn't talk even in his own head, as if even in his head he's mute. Not even Ava understands it, so it may be magic-based.
Gathering up all the laundry that pretty much fills up the back seat, Faline, Xavier, and the papers that I have to go over for the boys to get into the Shifter school, then we're off. Getting here was really fun, as most had to be animals just to fit. With Maii being the smallest, he was curled up on my lap, Xavier sat in human form in the passenger seat with Faline on his lap, and Bastion got the backseat with all the laundry and Asher under his feet on the floorboards.
Suffice to say, everyone was glad when we got to Ava's. The crowdedness wasn't so much the problem as all the body heat building up. It's been snowing on and off the past few days, and it's only November, but even with the windows opened, it was quite warm. Didn't want them all the way down since one of us is still straight human and prone to freeze.
The papers had been handed over almost as soon as we got there with a wide smiling Ava. She's the type of person who loves getting others gifts, and that was one for both boys. I still have to fill them out with as much information that I know about each of them, but they’ve been accepted. Still waiting on their other papers, the ones claiming they're alive with social security numbers, and copies of birth certificates, as well as the forged adoption papers for them both in my name.
Eternally twenty-six with two kids. Not sure how that happened when I
really
dislike children. Aside from Lily to begin with of course. Would appear becoming an animal has made me all soft and maternal.
Now
that
, ladies and gentlemen, is a very scary thought.
Notes:
I don't have the rest of the chapters set up with the spacing like this as that isn't done in actual publishing. If requested I can do so, but otherwise I'm not going to bother as it takes too much time and makes the document that much longer.
If wanted for easier reading though, just let me know
Chapter 3: Chapter 2 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
We get back to the house pretty quickly, with weather and the late hour, there aren't too many out and about on the streets between my home and Ava's. Which is good since most of the people around here get real stupid when driving in snow. My house is tucked away in a large patch of woods that border the back of Machesney Park mall, around a mile from its parking lot to my front door. Mall itself is closed down, but to either end, it has a Spergmen’s and a J.P. Lenny with a Farmington Coats recently opened in the middle. It was in that parking lot that this all began.
My house and two others were set within the wooded area; one had been Asher's that had burned down twenty-five years ago, the other had belonged to an older couple. Or at least, they appeared as if they were an older couple. When I had gone to talk to them the place looked like it had been deserted for years, the only signs left being a dead cat and a cellar of horrors. It’d looked to be a cross between a butcher shop and a torture chamber, and since the doors had been sealed, all the smells had been trapped and building. A couple buckets of blood were still a liquid instead of a coagulated gel. A Vampire friend had a cleanup crew come and clean it all out, but I still catch that smell in my nightmares.
So now it's just my little ranch-cabin with assorted animals living in and around it.
Faline and Xavier both help me get all the clothes inside. They'd bettered anyway since some of it's theirs. When the maned wolf came to me he didn't have much, only what would fit in a duffle bag. Told me he had been hiring himself out as a mercenary and that's how Nicolaus, the leech who took my sister and sent him to kill me, found him. Being a loner, he moved around a lot so only kept very little with him.
After Maii had come, I went shopping for both of them, which doubled the laundry load. Was already pretty large since all the bedding in the basement had been taken and washed as well. All the bleeding I'd done on the blankets was getting a bit musty. Can just imagine the lint and hairballs that were found in the dryer afterward.
"Alright, when he gets here, can you get his number and write it down for me before you leave?"
Faline nods while gathering a few things to take with her. Looking from her to it, I go to my room for a moment before coming back out with one of my switchblades. Knowing she'll fuss if I give it to her directly, I slip it in the bag when she's grabbing a couple of her longer skirts. Raising an eyebrow at her, she explains.
"If I need to shift in a hurry, getting tangled in clothes costs too much time. Skirts are easy as they just slip right off."
Huh. Guess that does make sense. Ignoring her protests when I give her a hard hug, a kiss gets planted on her forehead before I turn and leave. If I stay any longer, I'll try to keep her from going, and I promised I'd let her go.
Xavier gives her a salute and Tigger gets a pat to his head. Ever since that man used my cat to keep his nude junk covered, the fat little bugger an he seem to have become best buds. Quite disturbing really. I've even caught the orange and white tabby curling up to him while he’s in animal form.
Little traitor.
"I think you've stolen my cat from me."
He just grins at me as we pull out to the street from my long driveway. That charming, flirty grin that gets him in trouble whenever around other females. Shit. Taking him into a bar may not be the best idea.
"Uh, if you pick up anyone, you go to their house, not mine."
A hand goes over his eyes as he starts laughing, but I'm highly serious. He once called it ‘
Animal Magnetism’.
His sex appeal being very high, I get glared at by other females and even some males when seen just walking with him.
Personally, I think it may be something extra for him, like a subconscious thing even though he does flirt. From what I've observed, all supernaturals have a magnetism to them, whether from their animal or what I'm not sure, but he has
more
. I'm just guessing though, I could be way off. I'll just have to be more observant.
Hell, with all this new shit beating at my brain I'm gonna have to start writing it all down and hang it on the wall at home. Right next to the paintings I do that look like some hardcore angsty teens wet-dream. And let's not forget the Werewolf pelt I was recently mailed. It's in a box in my room right now, can't make up my mind if I want to hang it or not. Would it be considered morbid even if it was someone who harmed you? When I got it, every animal in my house at the time had looked at me like I had done it.
All but Asher that is, since he was there for part of the confrontation with the second one who had been sent to kill me. It was that cream-colored wolf that has put a black mark over all the wolves I come across. He was also very large; the Were skin goes from his nose all the way to tail tip and ankle and is
at least
eight feet long. Haven't taken the time to measure since just seeing it sends mixed emotions through me, none being good. Once the males around me were told it was the skin of the one who raped me, they all looked ashamed for having blamed me. I may be fucked up, but I don't think I'm
that
bad.
Don't even know who did it. It was found in my jeep and didn't have any residual scent on or around to even ascertain species. Do I owe them an IOU or a thank you?
When I reach Downtown Rockford, I have to keep an eye on my speed. The new steel-toed boots have a weight to them that I don't account for when pedal-hopping. Wasn't my original idea to get them, but I had already lost three pairs of knee-highs that aren't sold at my local shopping center.
Shifting is really hard on clothes. Not so bad for the Weres doing a partial shift, depending on what they change, but animal or Were form tears them up. One pair had been lost in the house fire I had started to cover evidence of my being there and another at the bordello when I shifted while fighting another Werewolf.
I prefer the partial shift, less material damage done and quicker than a full change, predominantly going for reinforcing my hands for the claws and adding more muscle for more oomph. Can't punch with claws, but you can slash, and it's just as effective.
I hate Downtown.
It's not as dangerous to me now as when I was human, but I still don't care for it. Lots of dangerous people dwell in and around it just waiting for someone to victimize. Doesn't stop people from going though; too many bars, stores, restaurants, businesses, and clubs to keep any away for long.
Last time I was down here is when I found the bar full of wolves by complete accident, then had to call all sorts of attention to myself when having to beat off a couple drunks looking for a good time and not understanding the meaning of fuck off. That's apparently my idea of undercover work. Not very subtle, am I?
Since there's no event going on at the Metro Centre this time, parking is less hostile but still ridiculous to find. Instead of spending time looking for a spot or messing with the several parking garages, I park in the same spot I did last time; down by the library.
Of course, the last time being parked right here had some punk kid trying to steal my jeep and making a mess of the paint job. I think Xavier and I succeeded in putting the fear of monsters into him though; teenager had pissed himself.
The last time I made the maned wolf keep his gun in the glove box, this time it got left at home since being in the car clearly isn't a good idea either. He's the only supernatural I've met so far that actually has one, probably a habit from his soldier days. Always has at least one knife on him as well. When not at home obviously.
When I'd grabbed the blade for my sister, I grabbed another that clips onto my waistband, the same one I had last time coming down here. I'm not as good as Xavier is with a blade, but I'm close. Werewolf speed added to my own has me very fast with it, just have to make sure no cops see me with it since it exceeds the length restrictions. Think they're just pissy that my knives are bigger than their...brains. Ahem.
"Ready for this, Studmuffin?"
The cocky grin he passes my way as we get out of my jeep is my answer.
"First chick to glare at me because of you is going to have me drawing on your face."
"With what? Their drool?"
Well, now there's a possibility, but I'll pass. Pulling the pen from an inner pocket, I flash him a grin. Artists and writers never go anywhere without something to note with, even though many are lax on actually writing anything down.
Least I am anyway. I'll think of something awesome, know I'll remember it so I don't write it down, then forget about it an hour later, if it even takes that long. Narrowing my eyes at him, I think my idea over.
"That might not work as it will only draw more attention. Hmm. Think I need to start stashing paper bags in the car, those should work. Might draw attention, but they won't be able to see those dimples of yours."
Granted it isn't the dimples that draw the eye, they only get added onto his features when he smiles as wide as he's doing now. No, what draws the eyes to this man are his many other attributes. His height being the main one since he stands at six-feet-seven inches. I measured. Long and lean, if you don't see the defined muscle you'd say lanky, but he's very sinewy. Having seen him completely bare, I have firsthand knowledge of his...perks. Another eye-catcher would be his very long black hair.
Around his head it's somewhat short, shaggy, and thick, but the back is long, thinning while going all the way to his tight, muscular rear. Completely straight, no wave whatsoever. Bright, amber-colored eyes, chiseled jaw like that of a young Guy Pearce, and a smallish triangular goatee at his chin. Even in his animal form, he has a longer tuft of black fur under his chin. One thing that would really drive other males and females into a craze is the 8-pack hidden beneath his clothes. It's just good to keep him covered all the way around and try to keep the pheromones in check.
The streets down here have been plowed, sidewalks are even shoveled. He and I both are in leather coats, however where mine is a black trench, his is a black biker. When we first met the coat was the only thing he'd been wearing on his upper body. Should probably get him another, something longer, but he hasn't said anything.
Not even Thanksgiving yet but there are Christmas decorations popping up everywhere. Hate when people do that. Call it a pet peeve. I have many.
Since I'm not 'undercover' this time, the hat and makeup are not in use. Since I don't usually wear either at all, it was supposed to help me hide better. We all know how that went.
Long streaked hair blowing around me, I keep my bright green eyes directed forward. Don't care to make eye contact with people, let alone ones who are drunk, and it appears there are many spread about. Sports game perhaps? I don't keep up with that stuff, find it quite boorish actually.
The way men act with sports reminds me of women with fashion. Since I don't care about either, I tend to be lost when it comes up in conversation. Luckily, those that know me know my views on it so know that trying to talk about it is pointless.
Pretty sure my five-foot-four frame next to the long-legged freak beside me is quite funny looking, even more so when it's my sister with her whopping four-foot-eleven and a half inches. Just simpler to call her five-foot. I may only be four inches taller, but it makes me feel better. Hell, my five-foot mother makes me feel a little tall.
Rounding one last corner has us on the street of the ‘
Howler's Bane Bar and Grill
’. I've noticed several people watching us for the last two blocks now, don't know if they're friend or foe, but I'm sure I'll find out soon enough. The coatless bouncer at the door that has 'badass' written all over him watches me and Xavier as we walk up.
I have this nifty trick I can do when my emotions start kicking, can even do it at will now. Can't
stop
it from happening though, so need to be careful. Xavier lets me take lead while he takes my back. This nifty trick gets implemented as I cock my head at the over buffed Red Wolf standing in my way. Eyes bleed to yellow as I see his animal in my head. One of the abilities that being a Silver Wolf has given me; is on touch or scent of a supernatural, I get glimpses of what they are in my head - showing that animal’s natural habitat, getting scents from where they are in the vision.
Used to be I did it by touch, but it's evolved into just smelling them. It's nifty, but can be annoying since it's a bit disorientating. I can also force a supernatural who's in human form to shift into their animal. I've done it a few times now, it's pretty trippy. That one I need to touch to use and if they fight it, it becomes pretty painful. I used it to punish a Werewolf once, so it does have its uses.
The bouncer's eyes widen then he nods before opening the door. I look into the dim interior then back to the doorman before my eyes flick across the street to one who's watching us.
"That one of your Alpha’s wolves?"
Looking over, he scowls and frowns. I take that as a no then. Making a brief '
hm
' noise, I go in. Took the moment before coming in so the wall of wolf musk isn't so harsh and right in my face.
Wolves don't smell bad, each one has their own human scent as well as a common animal odor. Again, not bad, it's just pretty thick in here. They need to air the place out, I don't know how normal humans
can't
smell this. The place is basically a den by the smells I'm getting.
The building itself doesn't look that big from the front, being squeezed between other buildings to either side, yet it is long. Also has multiple levels, which reminds me more of a club than a food-based bar, but what do I know.
I can feel Xavier's presence behind me, I still slip a hand back to touch at his hip for reassurance. Another Werewolf trait that has changed me from what I used to be; never being one to touch others at all to touching often just for comfort or other purposes. Not sexual, still not a casual lusting person, for which I'm grateful. Until, that is, the full moon.
A small shiver travels up my spine, making green eyes flare yellow once more. The three nights of the full moon do hold sway over Weres like in the legends. Those nights, all under two centuries in age have to shift to either animal or Were form, then get stuck in that form till the next morning. Not so bad...for males. For females, it acts like the 'heat' that normal animals go into.
I have several issues with this, main one being that it's what had led up to my rape by a wolf. From then on, the only one allowed near me is Bastion and I'm locked in the basement of my home. During the day it's fine, can be awkward and uncomfortable, but at night, I confine myself.
Not saying those are the only times that female Weres are sexually active, just the time when 'breeding' is an instinct brought on by their inner animal. Vamps and Shifters don't have this issue. Bunch'a bitches. Pun sort of intended.
No idea where the Alpha of the place is, so I go to the bartender. Patrons haven't been allowed in yet, so all the people I see are Red Wolves that watch us curiously. I’m starting to feel like a zoo exhibit here.
Since I don't want to be seen as any kind of meek, mild, or weak, I let go of Xavier when I'd moved. Haven't met many female Weres, only two that I can think of right off hand, one I passed on the street who barely even made eye contact and Alarico's stuck up, self-important wife. Completely different personalities there.
Whatever they're making in the back smells good, so says my belly when it rumbles. Well, that's awkward. Yellow eyes catch the young man behind the counter, he goes pale almost right away. Here I thought I'd like that, but I don't. I don't want anyone to fear me aside from those who want to hurt me or mine.
"Easy kid, I'm not going to eat you. Alarico called me, can you tell him I'm here?"
He bolts off so fast I think I get whiplash. Blinking after him before looking at the maned wolf at my side, he has his serious face on. Other than that, I can't read it.
Now is the perfect time to work on my brain not getting overwhelmed by all the images filling it. Being the result of timber wolves mating with coyotes, as some scientists will say, red wolves are larger than the 'yotes and smaller than the grays. Colors in my head range from tawny, ruddy, reddish-brown, and sable with black.
Thinner and more rugged than the grays as well, often getting mixed and confused with Mexican wolves. While similar, they are different. Hands go to my temples as I let all the images and smells go through, not trying to hold on to them.
Seems right now I can't control it from not happening, but after the initial rape of my senses, it stops. Only images now popping in randomly if a new scent comes within range. I love wolves, always have, but my brain feels dirty now from all the musky canines running through it.
Takes a couple minutes for it all to settle, and I’m glad that after a person's initial scent is 'marked', I don't see them again. Don't know any of them by their human faces, but I know each and everyone's smell and what their animal looks like. Having Alarico's wolf through my head when I first met him, it doesn't go dancing through my brain again when he comes in from the back.
He lets me do my thing before coming too close, even then, he more motions us to precede him to the stairs leading below. This is the top floor, there looks to be two sub-levels. With the way things are arranged, I can't tell much more than that till we reach the bottom. Cooler down here too, thankfully. Wouldn't think stairs would be a good idea in a place where people get drunk, but it's not me they'd be suing.
The top floor looked like every other bar with stacked alcohol, giant T.V.s, and tables. The second floor also has a bar, looks to be more of a dance area, the third floor is where the games are, from pool tables to darts and even a couple slot machines. Well hidden cameras are set up everywhere, very difficult to see unless you have super eyes. Being a Werewolf does have some perks, just haven't decided if the good outweighs the bad or not.
I thought we'd stop at one of the tables down here, but he leads us to a door that is marked for personnel only. The sound of an electronic lock makes sure it stays that way. If I recall right, Asher had said this pack has been here for many years.
The owner 'passed away and left the bar to a relative' many years. Asher wasn't sure just how old the Alpha is, just knowing he's up there in years. Looks to be in his thirties on the surface.
Having the bar so long would indeed allow for many 'other' rooms to be made. Leading us on through, the wolf musk is just as strong here as it is above. Although here it has more the scent that my bedding has when having been in nest mode for awhile.
"Top levels are business, back here is where many of mine lives."
That takes me aback. Underground wolves? No wonder the scents are so strong.
"Underground? Isn't that a little weird for creatures meant to be outside?"
I try not to sound all judgmental, but it just seems so weird to me. He looks at me as if I'm being naive. I really hate that look, so I scowl at him.
"If I'm wrong about something just tell me, don't look at me as if I'm a brainless nitwit. I'd figure being wolves, you'd want running space. I don't see too much of that down here."
He looks a little annoyed as he gives a small nod. Doesn't go far before looking back at us, really studying me, reading my face and possibly my soul, who knows.
"Before I take you any further into our sanctuary, I need to know that you will not try any of your magics on my people. They are safe here, they do not need to be tormented in their own home."
I look him dead in the face as I slip into his head to show him just who I am, tired of his cynical study. He takes a step back, face hardening and closing down when he feels me slip in, he even starts to push me out then actually starts paying attention. I show the man my understanding of what he just said because I want the same for those who are mine.
My willingness to die to keep them safe, having almost done so already. I share the whole event with him, aside from the private sister stuff. Minutes go by as we stand there, me staring into his face as he looks at mine.
Eyes are out of focus but only because he's watching my life like a movie replaying in his head. My need to protect, to care for those in my home, the drive in me to hunt down those who mean harm to my Imp and sister. The emotions tied to everything I do and why I do it.
I basically bare my soul to him, so he doesn't have to hunt for it. I close my eyes as I pull out slowly, not wanting to abruptly withdraw and cause a headache, for him or me. Still rub at my temples though, almost groaning as another scent comes closer. His wife.
Here we go, headache commencing in 3...2…
Green eyes open and go directly to her as she walks up behind her husband. The gray orbs flare with jealousy before dropping down. Woman wants to be dominant, thinks she is just because of who she's mated to.
I can be either or depending on the situation, but more often than not, I'm either too hard-headed or too riled to be submissive. There's only one living wolf who I've shown that to, and he deserved it.
She
, does not. Like I said when she first came at me, she's not
my
Alpha.
Alarico blinks a few times, his arm going around her and pulling her close with a smile as he kisses the side of her head. His love for her is clearly obvious, and it makes me smile. When I first saw this woman, I had a serious case of envy, but after she had struck me, that quickly dissolved as well as any respect I would have had.
Envy from her model looks and body, tanned skin, and perfectly placed thick auburn hair that curls around her face. Couple inches taller and once again dressed in biker-chik. Just as with him, her love is plain on her face.
The male Alpha wrapping his arms around her is a couple inches over six-foot, muscled and lean almost like Xavier, long black hair pulled back into a tail. Hispanic features are strong, aside from his green eyes. That's a new one and what makes them so startling.
He's handsome, that's obvious, but he doesn't have the 'pull' that the man behind me does. Don't get me wrong, there is that 'otherworldly' draw, the knowledge in your gut that this is an animal and dangerous. That in itself has a sexual appeal I guess, but not to Xavier's level.
Speaking of Xavier, last time he saw this woman, the smell of his interest was clear. This time, there's nothing. Guess her appeal to him has also dropped just as mine did. Imagine that.
"Lucia, I don't think you two were properly introduced. Hell, none of us have been. I've explained to you who she is, I do not know her companion though."
Guess that's his way of fishing for names since I didn't share them in my head. Her gray eyes flick up, so I hold my hand out to her. The flinch in her eyes sends a semi-guilty thrill through me. With the kid upstairs it had bothered me, yet on her I get all giddy from it. Hmm. That from a female view or that I know I can beat her down? No idea, but probably should find an answer.
Her hand does extend, all prim and perfect. Doesn't bother me a bit, know why? Because hers are never used. My nails are long and sharp, but not all buffed and glossy because I go
outside
to do my wolf thing, she apparently stays in a cement cube.
"We were not. My name is Kierra, the man behind me is Xavier. Asher wanted me to send you his greetings."
Chapter 4: Chapter 3 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
The Red Wolf Alpha beams at the mention of the black wolf.
"I thought I recognized your images of him, but I wasn't sure. He hasn't been seen for many years."
He sounds sad, which makes me sad for Asher, knowing there was someone who missed him.
I hate shaking hands, it's awkward and you never know how much pressure to use, so I more or less just press my hand into hers and let her do the grabbing. Can see the small flare in her eyes of trying something, so I start putting in some pressure with a raised brow. She lets go instantly and looks down as she mutters her greetings.
Her husband, having seen the exchange, just shakes his head with a smile. Man must have the patience of a saint with her, I'd have ditched her by now. The males shake hands, everyone greeting someone else. To break any tensions, I even turn and shake the maned wolf’s hand. He arches an eyebrow as he cocks a grin, his large hand in mine all sorts of awkward. Really hate shaking. Don't think I've ever actually touched his bare hands before.
Long pianist fingers covered in small scars. My lingering on them has me pulling away hurriedly with a low blush. I have a thing for hands, it's weird, I know. The scars on them just make them all the more appealing. Aww shit.
Clearing my throat, I look back to the emerald-eyed Alpha who's smirking at me. Hardy-har.
"Alright, so what did you need to talk to me about?"
I could have read it in his head, but I stayed out. Wouldn't want anyone reading my inner idiosyncrasies, so out of respect, I don't try to read others'. Sometimes they broadcast loudly though, as Lucia is doing right now of her dislike of me and not wanting me in her home. This chick is just making things all the more weird. Doesn't help when he motions us to come in further where there's a small sitting room that seems to double as an office. I wasn't going to mention anything but the waves coming off her are really annoying.
"Lucia, I get it, you don't like me. That's fine. But you can stop broadcasting it so loudly. You're not helping with my word not to use any magic here."
Her gray eyes are wide as she stares at me, Alarico's are narrowed at me. I sigh.
"It's not something I can help, I'm not actively using anything. I had natural empathy before, becoming a Werewolf just seems to have...enhanced it. Your wife has waves of discontent coming off her as well as her want of me to be gone. That's fine, I'll leave, but I'd like to know what you called me for first."
His eyes are still narrowed. Screw this. I turn and start walking away. He calls out for me to wait, sending his wife off to do whatever in the opposite direction we came from.
"Prove this to me, what am I feeling now?"
I cross my arms and scowl at him. Seriously?
"Disbelief, worry, exasperation, and fear. Not fear of me though, of something else. If you really want to save time I can just slip back into your mind and read it from there."
He raises his hands as he shakes his head, moving over to the wooden desk sat against the far wall and sinking into the chair behind it. Motioning to the chairs around the room, I refuse. My patience at its end with my want to get back home.
Sighing, he reaches into the desk and pulls out a stack of files. Thinnish, so I'd guess only a few papers in each, more in others. He sets them on the surface and slides them to me. Looking at him in confusion, I glance over to Xavier; his face once again in its serious lines. Not very helpful, so I step forward and grab the one on top. Opening it, it's basically a missing persons report.
The next three I pull off are the same, each person different with a couple added details to each one; race and animal.
"Missing animals?"
I look up at him, still a little confused about why he's showing them to me. He nods, looking a bit harried. His fear is laid out in front of me. Flipping through another, I also see ages. I stiffen before looking back over the photographs. The Shifters are a mix of children and adults, all the Weres are adults, but none are over the age of thirty. My head starts pounding, so now I take a chair.
"These are all basically children, aren't they?"
He nods, face grim.
"As a general rule; Vampires, Were-animals, and Shifters don't really have much to do with each other. We mingle, sure, only so much space in a city like this to not brush elbows. These files started gathering before any of us learned of you."
I look up from another opened folder, throat closing as things start coming together. Too much for it not to be a coincidence and 'lucky' timing. Can feel my eyes flaring yellow in the soft light of the room, my voice low.
"How long before me?"
He pulls a pad of paper from a top drawer and hands it to me. One of those college-ruled yellow pads with pages and pages of dates for each missing animal, even a few humans. Years. They go back at least fifteen years.
The most recent ones are only weeks old. Fifteen years ago I was ten to eleven years old, already in the system with my sister. Only a few years difference and she and I would probably have been counted on this list.
"Why show these to me?"
Angry molten yellow eyes get directed at him, his face troubled and even lined in age. Stress will do that to you.
"A man came in a couple of days ago, one who knew of our world. Just as you had come to see if anyone had seen your sister, he came looking for a boy. His nephew who was last seen in the arms of a pale Werewolf seen running from a burning house."
He doesn't even jump when I slam the folders back on the desk with hands splayed with growing black claws. My heart is thundering in my chest in anger.
"When 'pale Werewolf' was mentioned and put together with the timing of recent events, I thought of you. I'd thought you kidnapped the child. Then I saw him in what you showed me, knew it was him from a grainy picture the man had. Tell me, what is your connection to all this?"
A heavy sigh comes from me as I start pacing, unable to keep still. Can feel Xavier's anger coming off of him, he knows a little of what happened. To really be able to explain it, I have to go back into my own past.
And here I was hoping it was finally all behind me.
Arms cross over my larger bust, hands gripping hold of the opposite arm. Standing in front of a pale-colored wall, I try to make it as brief as possible.
"To start simply, it began before your fifteen years. For my sister and I, it was closer to twenty years ago. Our mother got mixed up with a man that had been foul from the beginning. My sister and I ended up in the system and went through years of hell. We made it out and built lives for ourselves, trying to put our pasts behind us. Mostly succeeded but for the nightmares."
My eyes close while I grip my arms harder. I'm dragging this on and I don't mean to. Can hear a couple other hearts who are close to the speed of my own as it thumps into ribs.
"The night I was attacked by the Werewolf, I had made it back home where I collapsed just inside the front door that had been unlocked. I woke three days later from a drug-induced coma. The man from my past once again inserting himself to cause misery. He and another pedophile friend of his, who was Bastion’s stepfather."
I spit out the word, the taste foul. Can feel warm trickles starting to drip, but I ignore it and keep going.
"They had intended to grab both my sister and I, but she had been taken by the Vampire. To this day I wonder if it was better for her to have been in his torturing hands than in the ghost from our past. I'm guessing they didn't know of this world since my shifting in front of them had them both running."
A mocking grin crosses my lips as I recall what I did to them. I even share it with them. My first kills. After their deaths, I skip ahead and show them how I found my Imp. A deep growl comes from Xavier who has also grown quite fond of the boy. Can feel Alarico's churning stomach at the thought of his returning a child to that.
"That man who's looking for him is a pedophile who wanted to buy him, instead of getting 'rented' time."
With eyes still blazing like the sun, I turn and face the Alpha head-on.
"I promised Bastion that I would kill that man for him. My Imp,
my son
, will be kept from this man even if I have to make a bloodbath through the city to get to him. Just as anyone involved in torturing him will be dead by my hands. If there's one thing that I can be grateful for in becoming what I am, it is giving me the strength I need to kill those who have harmed what is mine."
He stares at me for a minute before he nods slowly, determination on his face.
"That was the house I burned down, I didn't know I was being watched. I have a friend who is also looking into this, going against the rules for me. My sister has also encountered a man involved in this. She gave him to a Shifter lion who's also following up on disappearances. The man she found was a lawyer who was scouting the bordello out in Pecatonica for potentials to which someone else would come in and buy."
I pull my claws from my arms when Xavier taps at my knuckles, not really paying attention as I think on everything. It’s my turn to study the man sitting in front of me, to see if he's worth risking lives for. I go out on a limb and take the plunge.
"Do you know of the prophecy revolving around me? Or that there is a sister one to it from the Vampires?"
"I've been hearing a lot of things being foretold and coming to pass of change. Don't know anything on the Vampire end, haven't had dealings with them for at least thirty years."
I incline my head, then continue to recite each one to him.
Wolf Prophecy:
Pale/Silver one who will
Bring Change, good or bad
Finding those who are lost/hidden
Born of a long line of Magics
Hand in hand with one born from Darkness
Vampire Prophecy:
Lost dark child will spark
Life into being
Bringing vampire and animal together
While calming inner beast
Back to back with one of Light
Doesn't dawn on him at first, so I clue him in.
"I am that wolf. The Vampire child - is my sister."
His eyes almost bug out of his skull as he puts it all together. My head cocks at him as he pieces everything within his mind, then repeats aloud a line of the werewolf side.
"Finding those who are lost or hidden."
Yeah, I caught that too just a few seconds ago, so I share with him my thoughts on it.
"Maybe, but I'm not doing this because some ancient dodos say I'm going to. Can honestly say I'm doing this in wholehearted rage, selfishness, and looking forward to the bloodshed that I will cause. Their deaths will not be quick or merciful. Don't know why the prophecy calls me one of light, because there is nothing light about what I plan on doing."
For the first time, I see the respect in his eyes, the complete glee, and willingness to be right there with me when the flesh starts flying. I can feel Xavier's desire for it as well. What the hell, since I'm supposed to bring change, I'm going to push it that much more.
"All those missing should not have happened. If the races had coordinated early on, many of those missing might still be home. Asher told me of a council of leaders, since they don't seem to want to do anything, I will. Can spread that around as well. I'm done hiding, if someone has an issue, then bring it on. I've been spoiling for a good fight lately."
I can't help the smile on my face, as just the thought has my blood singing.
Sometimes, I wonder if I'm becoming a sociopath.
Sometimes, I wonder if I even care.
Chapter 5: Chapter 4 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
"You probably have a higher standing than I with the other assorted wolves, you can warn them that if they come at me or mine for any non-friendly reason, I will not hold back. Don't care if they're indifferent; as long as they stay away from me, I'll stay away from them. When this mess is cleared up, I intend on talking to all these 'council members'. Don't know what I'll say yet, but I'll come up with something that they won't like, can pretty much guarantee that."
He smiles, his giddiness doing nothing to contain my own. There's also a guarded feeling there, as if although he's looking forward to it, he's cautious. Feeling along as he goes. Not much left to say after that, so I hint at wanting to leave without being too rude about it. He notices it, amusement filling his face.
Before we go through the locked door, I turn back to him.
"I'm sure I don't have to ask if that man returns - his name is Frank by the way, Frank Mallory - give me a shout if he does?"
"Can count on it."
I give him a warm smile as Xavier and I head up. The place had opened while we were in conference, over a dozen patrons now litter the inside. Before exiting, I go to the bar and ask for some water, willing to pay for it but Alarico waves it off.
He hesitates for a moment before leaning over the shiny wooden surface, I oblige and lean in as well, pulling the cold water down fast. End up regretting it as I give myself brain-freeze.
"Oww..."
Gives me a confused look before seeing the empty ice water glass, his eyebrow raises and chuckles. Don't even notice I’d lost the maned wolf at some point between below and the water retrieval. Standing back up for a moment to scan over heads, I catch him quite easily with a couple women who'd stopped him.
His height is an advantage at this point, for me anyway. The look on his face is flirty as they jabber and paw at him in their tipsy horniness. The look is flirty, but I can see his discomfort. Looking like that will always cause trouble. His flirty face I mean; he called them right to him, so I leave him to suffer for a bit longer while I duck back down to hear the Red Alpha.
"Shouldn't you help your companion?"
"I'm getting the feeling you think he's a
companion
companion. He's not, he's just a friend, and he doesn't need my help, he's all grown...supposedly. Couple human women can't hurt him. Besides, his squirming discomfort will teach him a lesson and bring great amusement to me."
His head goes back with his laughter, which calms many of the other wolves in here. He finally ducks back down as well.
"In the images, I didn't see Asher in any as human, does he stay in that form because of what happened to his wife?"
I flick at my straw warily, knowing it isn't my story to tell.
"What do you know about what happened?"
That seems to be a careful and reasonable start, right? His honest concern makes my heart hurt for the black wolf.
"Fire at his home had killed her, then he disappeared. Tales of a black wolf got passed around, but none could be confirmed. Some stories claimed that he killed her, but I know those to be false."
I nod, getting angry all over again. Not only covered up, but false information getting passed. Have a feeling these so-called council members are corrupt in some way. Probably many ways. Shit like that doesn't happen unless you're hiding something. Lips are pursed before I answer, hoping Asher will forgive me for sharing his heartache.
"There was a fire, yes; caused by Vampires, one of which wanted his wife for his own. They were both caught in the house, he was able to jump free, but before she could, the roof had collapsed. The Vampire had come with a curse, Asher can no longer take human or Were form. He's been stuck as a wolf for the past twenty-five years."
Watching the horror steadily increasing on his face before he schools it, I'm slightly comforted by the fact that Asher did have someone in his corner.
"I can't see the burn scars he has, but I've felt them. They were very bad at one time, the tissues still very prominent."
I can feel Alarico's sadness coming off him in waves, making my belly cramp. I touch his arm lightly then pull back almost instantly.
"Do you want me to tell him anything for you?"
He nods, letting out a damn near letter for me. I make sure to keep it in my head so I can just 'replay' it for him when I get home. A commotion behind me has me turning, knowing trouble has started.
The two women are now arguing in front of the poor flustered flirt, who has his arms raised in surrender.
"Think I'll help him now."
Walking over with a crooked grin, the wolves around me start to tense again. Not in a bad way though, almost like anticipation. Xavier looks up, his seeing me bringing almost relief to his face.
I step right up between the drunk women, bodily moving them apart without putting hands on them. Said hands grasp his coat and pull him away.
"Sorry girls, I need to get him back to his mama, she just loves her little Pooky. She's gonna go nuts that he was in a bar, but I had stuff to do. That woman even keeps his room done up with little choo-choos. You'll miss out on his cuddling with his binkie-rhino though, that's kind of adorable...if you like that sort of thing."
Can hear Alarico behind me somewhere roaring in laughter, many of the other wolves doing the same. Girls aren't so eager to fight over him now, clearing their throats before grabbing their coats and moving off. I can't decide which is funnier, the women's expressions of horror, or Xavier's of disbelief as I just totally ruin him.
Watching after them, I get real mean, tapping my cheek.
"Well that's a shame. They didn't even get to see your peterwinkle."
He makes little stutter noises at me, sputtering a bit while the laughter continues around us. I'm somehow able to keep a straight face until I look up at him. His open-mouthed expression at me has the smile creep up before I start in with my own laughing.
I pat at his cheek, having to reach for it, closing his mouth by pressing a finger under his chin. He just blinks at me for a couple moments before he finds his voice. It sounds a little dry.
"That was just downright evil. You've totally ruined my rep that took years to build. Totally emasculated."
I snort, green eyes glinting at him.
"That was years worth of rep? Think you need to start over from the beginning, Hunny. I'll show you how it's done, no worries."
Smiling innocently at him, I spin on my heel and go for the exit. His face was showing one thing, but I felt all his amusement and laughter, so I know I didn't seriously screw him up. Poor thing, can just imagine what the Red Wolves are going to be calling him now.
That thought alone has me stifling more laughter. Turning back to give Alarico a wave, the maned wolf is right on my ass. Almost walk into him when I turn.
"Excuse me, your freakishness is in my way."
His turn to snort, but I feel his hand at my back, his heat through my own. His nudging me out the door isn't getting any complaint since I'm overheating myself. Pretty sure part of his is from embarrassment though. His face did get a little red there in the beginning. I go stiff at the door, whispering into his head that we're about to enter into trouble.
He's more than ready, moreso than I, yet he can't feel the negativity aimed directly at...me. Of course. Two Vampires smelling of feline are waiting right outside for us.
Xavier slips in front of me as the door opens wider. Using his body as cover, my hands lengthen with claws, finger bones and muscles reinforce so a good swipe at something doesn't break them. Very handy, that. Same for my wrists if needed.
The tall man makes a small grunt as he deflects the two hits that come at him from the front and side. Crouching low, I come up hard and fast at the one on his side, sharp black claws dig deep into the leg and rake upwards. The man jumps back with a shout. If he hadn't when he did, he'd have fun regrowing
those
bits.
Faline had told me that the one man she’d mangled and tore an ear and half a nose from is regrowing them, it just takes a lot of blood and a bit of time. Hardly fair if you ask me. Bad guys should not be able to do that.
Before any Reds can make it out from finally realizing something's up, two others come flying out of nowhere. The images that shoot into my head are of twin white ghosts. Pure white Arctic wolves. Brothers judging by the similar scents. Even their animals in my head have them running together over frozen terrain with ice caves that smell of snow, moist ground, and spring water.
Yes, water has a scent. Both animals are just about the same size, literally looking like twins. Only obvious differences are eye color and one having black-tipped ears. Get a sense that the one with the ears is younger.
Blinking the images away as fast as I can, Xavier is pushing me back into the doorway while it's opening with other Weres coming out. Bouncer wolf is off to the side with what looks like several broken bones. Pulling free from the body press, I leap over to him. Just in time too as one of the Vamps comes flying at him. Not an attack, but from being thrown. Busted up broken wolf grunts harshly when I pull him out of the way. Whispering in his head that I'm sorry, I keep him covered from the Vamp now standing.
Angry eyes are focused on me as if I were the one to toss him around. I grin at him as my eyes bleed yellow, crouching low, claws splayed and head cocking.
"Well come on then hot stuff, show me what'chu got."
Succeeding in spurning him into action at coming for me, one of the new wolves is able to get at his back and take him down. Let's hear it for unintentional teamwork. Can feel Xavier coming close, so I turn back to the injured wolf.
"Why didn't you call for your Pack to help you?"
Didn't mean to sound like a scolding marm, but whatever works I guess. Pain filled eyes look up at me before sliding away. Ah, I see. I tsk at him while looking over both broken arms, busted knee and leg, bent finger, and assorted bruises.
"I'm sure you're all big and bad with humans and even younger wolves, but Vamps are much different. Even more so when they weren't worried about being exposed. I've tussled with a couple younger ones, they're wiry bastards."
We'll keep it between us that I just referred to my sister as one, but since he doesn't know what undead I'm talking about, it's all good. The wiry part is true though, Faline was always really flexible, now even more so. Think it comes from the feline within her, but not sure. Could just be a Vamp thing.
He grunts at me, clearly not amused with my attempt at humor, so let's try something different.
"Alright Mr. Badass, stuff the grumpiness. I know you're in pain. Suck it up, it was your own stupidity that you didn't call for aid, so now you can deal with the consequences of it. Does your Pack have a doctor of any kind? My sister is usually the one patching me up. I break bones, not set them."
Not necessarily me doing the breaking as much as being the one broken. Looking over to the bar's entrance, I motion over one of the loitering wolves that happens to be female. Not trying to be sexist here I swear.
When she gets closer, I ask her the same question of having anyone who at least knows how to set bones. She bobs her head and goes back in. The outward gathering of Red Wolves block off visuals from the humans walking around.
Aren't too many, but enough to be trouble if calls are made. Looking back to the bouncer, I tap at his nose to get him to look at me.
"Did you know them by chance? From what I felt, they were after me. They weren't the ones that had been here when we went in, were they?"
He shakes his head, jaw clenching hard as he lowers his eyes again. I rest a hand on the top of his head, short hair getting laid flat. Stays for a minute before I pull away, moving from the crouch in front of him to a crouch next to him.
The brothers are now back to back as the Reds try surrounding them. I scowl, rise up and walk over to them, turning my gaze out to the others.
"What do you think you're doing? They came to aid, they are not responsible for this. If anyone is, I am. They were here for me."
Eyes should just stay yellow when around people I swear, less wear and tear. Glares are shot out at them till they back off. Crossing my arms, I look over them all.
Alarico really needs to let them be wolves and run. Would take down all the pent up issues they seem to have. Someone finally comes out and heads to the hurt man. Nope, it’s not a woman.
The doctor or whatever title he goes by is an older gentleman. Where most of the animals I've seen are between the ages of early twenties to about mid-thirties, an older one is a bit surprising. Since that part is taken care of, I turn to the brothers.
Speaking of ages, the younger one looks to be in his twenties somewhere, still having that slight softness to him, while the older brother looks to be in his prime. I can't help but smile at their hair. Taking a couple steps back so I'm not looking up at the yet again tall animals, the older one's a couple inches over six feet with the other being six-foot exactly. Getting real good at measuring people in my head, comes in handy when needing to describe them or sketch them out to scale.
Taller one has long hair hanging down his back, dyed an assortment of purples. Meaning instead of it being a single flat color, shading was done, darker and lighter hues mixed in. Small beard isn't dyed though, looking like a dark blond as a thin line of hair traces his jawline. Sibling also has a blondish beard line, just without the beard tuft on his chin. His short, thick hair is dyed as well, different shades of blue for him.
They're taking small glances at me, but mostly keeping an eye on the Reds. Can't say I blame them.
"Please tell me your pure white pelts aren't dyed to match."
Startle them both as two pairs of blue eyes look at me. One the color of clear spring skies, the other a cloudy day blue. These two look so alike it's kinda freaky, only the smallest differences between them. No wonder the hair is colored.
"Tried, but then we really stuck out like sore thumbs."
I blink at the older one as I try to tell if he's being serious or not. I really hope not, those coats were gorgeous. The trickle of humor coming from him raises my crooked grin again, shaking my head.
"Long way from home aren't you? Why in the world would you come here of all places?"
My nose scrunches, don't understand why anyone would want to come here willingly. Crime is way high, neighborhoods dangerous, and schools not up to par. Could basically consider Rockford as one of Chicago's 'projects' neighborhoods, and not a good one.
They just look at me. Takes me a minute, but I finally catch on.
"Oh. Well, you've now seen, so quickly turn and go back while you still can."
They finally start relaxing when only a few Reds are left outside, the downed bouncer having been taken in with a new one taking his place. Looking dead at him, I slip into his head. Intrusions come in handy so I don't have to move.
"I'm sure I don't have to tell you to be careful, do I? Since I'm leaving, no more should bother you, but just in case, stay on your toes. If there is trouble, call for aid. No more hero crap."
He sneers at me to hide his surprise and fear but inclines his head. I tip my head at him and turn back to the brothers, who'd been watching the exchange. Bit of confusion there, but I think they can figure it out.
Xavier touches my shoulder for my attention, when he has it, his chin points to the others standing across the street.
"Uh, where'd the Vamps go?"
"Took off when we tried detaining them."
Younger bro actually speaks this time, looking kind of adorable when his cheeks redden when I look at him. Oh yeah, soft. Eyes had gone back to green a few minutes ago, so I don't have to worry about that as I stare back at the ones eyeballing us.
Humans. Humans who look like they already know what or who we are.
"I don't want to stick around any longer and bring more trouble here. Walk with us?"
They nod. Had a feeling they'd end up following me anyway, just means now I have an excuse to be looking or watching them. Xavier takes my side like the bodyguard he seems to think he is. Turning, I scowl at him. I just get winked at.
"That's it. Where'd those women go? I'm tossing you back. Any woman will do at this point. Can even get 'em to pay me for you. Consider yourself pimped, buddy."
My exasperated tone and rant just have him grinning ear to ear. White wolves behind me look all sorts of confused.
"I saved him earlier from a couple girls who were starting to fight over him. I wanna toss him back to 'em."
"Why?"
Stopping, I turn and motion my hands at him, having stopped when I did. Making a sound of disgust, I flick his open jacket. Speaking of which, I take mine off and hold it over my arm. Taking the opportunity, my eyes flick between the almost twins, being hidden by their bodies as I look for our trailers. Mouth purses as I see them walking casually across the road a few yards back. Brown leather jackets rustle around me as they shift around to see what I'm looking at.
"You know, I had a tag-along once that ended badly. If these idiots try anything, I will not be accountable for what happens."
Xavier snorts, but he's also alert the whole way to the jeep. When we get close, I look around for any teenagers. Nothing. Good. Looking for a fight does not mean beating on kids.
Stopping at the back hatch, I lean my butt against it and cross my arms over my stomach under my folded coat. The guys spread out around me so I can see the humans coming. Don't care for how it looks like bodyguard detail.
"You know, I am capable of causing just as much damage as any of you. Longer arm and leg length included."
They all just look at me, brothers appearing curious as they watch the maned wolf mock me.
"Careful Dogdeer, I know where you sleep and I have a lot of paint and glue."
He scoffs, but smiles at the nickname my sister has given him. When she’d first seen him in animal form, she didn't know what the hell he was, so she called him a dog-deer. Starting to think his inner animal has influenced his human height.
Maned wolves, while not actual wolves, look kind of close. One big difference being the long-ass legs they have. Xavier is six-foot-seven, his animal is over four feet tall at the shoulder. And that isn't counting his head or his big ears.
To give you a vague idea of just how tall he is, at over a four-foot shoulder, he's taller than Asher, who's already bigger than a 'normal' Werewolf. The false wolf is taller than anyone else I know aside from Orion, who is about an inch taller. You feel really small next to them, even more so when you're already short.
Looking to the brothers, I start yapping at them while keeping an ear out for the humans. They aren't being very quiet about their stalking.
"So, where are you guys from? Figure north somewhere from what I saw. Names? I know you're brothers. From the look you gave me, I'm guessing you've come to gawk at the weird one."
"Definitely weird, that's for sure."
Even though he mutters it, the maned mutt knows he's heard perfectly. Taking my arms from my coat, I toss it at his head. Folded trench coats don't make for the best missiles, but it gets him to shut up for a second, at least on using words.
Just full of chuckles though. They're still watching us curiously, but the younger brother has a slight scowl forming. Bigger brother is who speaks up once again.
"Seen? We're from the north, yes. Northern Wisconsin. What do you mean you 'seen'? You also implied you knew our fur colors."
I nod and tilt my head.
"Mhmm. Speaking of that whole, 'weird', part. Being the odd one out seems to have a few more learning curves than everyone else has. I don't see dead people, but I do see animals in my head. Can smell them in their original, natural habitat. I see you, just as your inner animals and where they'd be if wild."
They blink at me before glancing at Xavier who nods with a smirk, his amber eyes starting to glitter in mischief. Aw hell, here we go. Lifting an eyebrow, I cross my arms over my chest and cock my hip.
"She can also get in your head and make you do things. Things you'd never do before."
Chapter 6: Chapter 5 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
My mouth drops as I gape at him. Can feel the Arctic wolves turn instantly wary and tense.
"You are such a butt face."
Original, right? I’m too stunned to come up with anything else. He keeps a straight face for as long as he can, which isn't long. Even resorted to biting his lip to keep it from coming out, but it didn't help.
He bends over in laughter, the sounds coming from deep in his belly. I look to the other males and try to look as honest as I can even as I set myself up for mistrust.
"I can get into your head, yes. Much the same way you guys can when in animal form. I can do the same, just in all forms. I
cannot
, however, make anyone do anything. I can see, read, and feel, but I cannot direct actions."
The maned wolf is still chuckling and slightly turned, so I kick him in the ass. Not 'real' hard, but should have been enough to get him to fall on his face. But does he? Of course not.
"You and your damn long-ass legs. I'm so going to get Maii to trip you since he can stand under you with no problem. Tangle yourself up while strutting around."
He had caught himself by bringing forward a leg to brace his weight. Long hair gets tossed back when he slowly stands, watching me the whole time while turning to bodily face me.
Shit. Now I've gone and done it. I clench my legs hard as he turns on his sensual flirt. When we first met, it didn't work on me, so he's been working on changing it up, learning, and studying my reactions.
"Oh no you don't, not even. You are so getting it when we get home, I promise."
Quickly putting a hand over my eyes and even turning my head so there's no peeking, his deep chuckle works its way into my ears.
No peeking...no peeking...no peeking.
How does one close their ears? Kinda missing being half deaf now.
"You guys live together?"
Older brother sounds surprised. I point my whole body in his direction so I don't see any possible yumminess from the heathen behind me. Everything wouldn't be so bad...if he couldn't smell my interest. Pheromones and female reactions suck.
"In a way. I seem to have adopted him. Have a Vampire, coyote, wolf, and a human at home too."
They both look at me with wide eyes, so I look at them confused. Xavier fills in the blanks as he comes closer. I tense, but I know he won't touch me.
Aside from light hand touches here and there and him using me as a pillow, there isn't much touching between us. He knows how uncomfortable I am with any heavier petting. He isn't in flirt mode anymore though, watching the humans work their way closer without thinking we're noticing. We may not look like it, but we're all on high alert.
"Aside from establishments like the one in Pecatonica, different animal breeds aren't known to interact, let alone live together. Living the way you do is unusual, even moreso when you aren't..."
I look at him, and he waffles his hands. Still kind of lost here. Younger bro actually speaks up this time.
"Even moreso when you aren't sleeping with them."
"I do though, I sleep with all of them. Wait...oh. Oh! Nono, there isn't any of that kind of sleeping. When we all bed down, we're all in animal form in a nest I made in my basement."
My cheeks had flared red when I finally caught on, especially from what I had said just before. I'm sure it can look that way, especially with how easy Xavier and I are towards each other when in public. The joking, laughing, and him constantly standing guard.
But we aren't so it can be confusing to those who are just looking on. Brothers are giving me a weird look so I give a weird look back. Younger brother seems to have taken up the mantle of questioning. Really would like to know their damn names.
"And the Vampire? The human?"
"Question for a question?"
They look to each other then nod to me.
"The Vamp is my sister, and the human is a boy who is mine, even though we do not share blood."
Their expressions are almost comical as they look at me and blink, so I ask my questions.
"Ever going to give me your names? Was coming to get a look at me your only purpose for being here?"
Older brother looks to younger again, motioning him to speak. Younger doesn't look happy about it but does so.
"We heard rumors of a Silver Wolf. Not sure what all the fuss is about, but you seem to be important. I wanted to come meet you. My name is Shade and this is my brother, Zypher."
I raise an eyebrow, but I leave them to their secret names. They sound pretty nifty anyway.
"So you don't know any of the stories surrounding them?"
My question comes out in slight surprise. Xavier is a loner yet he knew of them. How old are these guys? They both shake their heads. Arctic wolf brothers are standing a few feet in front of me, having moved when noticing I was keeping an eye on our pursuers. I intend on changing their minds about following me. Leading them right to my home really isn't a good idea.
With them being human, I can't exactly hide away the bodies with no one knowing, let alone looking for them. I should probably have a problem with my willingness to kill so easily, but with everything that has been going on, my squeamishness is non-existent. Might also be from my reactions to things being so different from a 'normal' person.
I don't have the same reactions to some things that other people do. The emotion either delayed or just not there, or laughing when it's inappropriate. I've had to talk my way out of many misunderstandings from people assuming me cold, rude, heartless, and-or mean. Granted I can be those things, usually when I'm meaning to be. Having a resting bitch face probably doesn't help either. That's what my sister called it, since it's apparently a thing.
The meaning being that while in a neutral state where you aren't making any specific expression, you look angry or annoyed. I've had times when I'd be staring off into space with no expression while at art showings, then getting elbowed by whoever is with me because I'm scaring people away from approaching. I don't do it intentionally...usually.
Speaking of gazing off into nowhere, I seem to have done it just now as Xavier waves his hand in front of my face. The motion catching my attention.
"Err, sorry. If you said anything I didn't hear it."
Maned wolf has seen me do it before, so he doesn't take offense, the wolves in front of me look amused. I blink a few times and take a deep breath. What had I asked them? Oh, yeah.
"Um, so the prophecies and stories you guys know nothing of?"
There we go. Back on track. Can feel my cheeks tinging red when they just smile at me, even though they're shaking their heads. My eyes catch movement behind them, causing me to frown immediately at what I see.
"We got trouble guys. These are definitely not friendlies. Two males are approaching with guns drawn, just held at their sides. This part of Rockford, the shots won't be uncommon, but we're going to want to move fast. Incapacitate but leave alive."
Spoke low, and they all incline their heads. Awesome, they all take instructions. Wasn't sure about the brothers and I know Xavier can be a pest, but not when it comes to situations like this. Slipping into each one and showing them an image of what I want to do, they give another small nod, even though the brothers go on the defensive.
I drop down as the males disperse to either side, drawing the humans' attention. When they move to raise weapons at the guys, I leap forward and do something daring. Not even sure it will work, but if nothing else, it lets the guys get closer without being shot first.
Human movement was used when they first turned and darted, now they put on the Were speed as they come in on either side. My daring move was to yank the guns from their hands. I get a hold of one but miss the other.
As they turn back to face me though, the guys are on them. The gun I didn't grab goes off, something bites into my lower calf, but I ignore it as I backhand him, sending him flying into Shade's arms.
The other human in front of me takes his chance, having lost his gun, he throws a punch. Since my focus was on the other one, he connects solidly. My left cheek gets the impact that rocks my head to the side.
Zypher grabs him before he can throw another, my head turning back towards him slowly, eyes bleeding yellow as I glare at him.
"Now that wasn't very nice, didn't even buy me dinner first."
He starts screaming at me but is silenced real quick when the older brother spins him around, throwing his own punch that has the yelling man hitting the ground hard. That broken jaw is really going to hurt later.
The other human is also out on the ground. I don't see Xavier, my heart thumps hard but settles instantly when I see him dragging out another man.
"Shit, I missed one, didn't I?"
He nods but smiles at me. He has military training, so he'd known there was probably another surprise attacker. This one is still aware even if he does look a little dazed. Dressed in all black doesn't hide that he has a broken arm and a busted nose. Doesn't look like the typical gangster or street rat, so I'm a little lost. His muttering of a monster in the dark has me smirking.
The three of them get dragged to lay in the brushes decorating the area behind the library. Really cold down here since the Rock River is right there, a few feet away. Not exactly hidden, but not out in the open either. I want to check for IDs but we're out of time as I hear sirens.
"That's a little faster than usual."
Looking at the brothers, I make my offer.
"I can share more information, willing to since you've helped me twice now, but you'll want to come with me."
There’s not any hesitation as they accept. They hop into the back of my jeep while Xavier and I take the front and we head off. Where many people mess up right here is when they try getting away as fast as possible.
That's stupid and just calls attention to yourself, you leave at a normal pace as if you know nothing of what just happened. Only way I don't see that working is if you're trying to dispose of a body and no one else is around for miles. Since that isn't what
I'm
doing, I should be good.
To be safe though, I do turn off at the next street, just have to circle around to go the way I want. I keep an eye on my rearview mirror, then Xavier pulls a tape out of his pocket, holds it up, and flips it between his fingers.
"Trophy?"
I ask, but I got a feeling what it is, and that isn't good.
"We were being videotaped. The camera got smashed, but I grabbed this from it. Probably a good thing none of us started shifting."
I wince, considering I sort of did with my eyes, but I can't control that. The brothers' speed could also get called out. Since it's a tape, I have nothing to see what's on it, only one I know who would is Benjamin. Will have to give him a call when we get to the house. Going to be fun explaining to Asher my bringing in a couple more strays. Don't think they'll stay long though.
Had noticed Shade had grabbed up my coat for me when he jumped in, so I reach back for it, pulling it up and setting it next to me. I brake kind of hard when I drive into what's almost a wall of water.
"What the hell?"
Rain? Not just rain, but
pouring rain.
I've heard of it raining in the later months, but I haven't seen anything like this. We’re halfway home, but I've slowed way down, 4-wheel drive does not mean you're immune to spinning out if you get hit.
"You guys bring the rain with you?"
It's coming down so hard it's nearly impossible to see. Even with new sight, it's still blurry, my wipers unable to keep up with the deluge. I keep my eyes on the road now instead of keeping an eye behind us.
"It doesn't rain in northern Wisconsin this time of year, it's all snow."
Even they sound confused. Flooding is almost immediate, the previous piles of snow adding to the water as it melts. So glad I don't live closer to the river. Shit... Ava. Pulling my phone out of my pocket with a little difficulty, I hand it over to Xavier.
"Call Ava, make sure she and Lily are alright, they're damn close to being on that lake."
Scrolling through contacts, he calls them while I focus again on getting home in one piece. Assholes are always aplenty on the streets, ones that think they're immune to everything. Sure enough, one skids off into the ditch on the opposite lane with spinning tires from going too fast.
"Dumbass."
No sympathy here. They're safer staying in the ditch than driving anyway. Safer for others as well. Ava and her daughter are fine, they got Asher and the kids home before it started, rain's not bothering them as much as it is their horses and her crop field. I'd rather it be the fields than them, so I relax a tiny smidge. Going to be a swamp around the house, which has me groaning. Takes three times longer than it should've, but I finally pull into my driveway.
"Well, if nothing else, we shouldn't have been followed very easily. Doubt Asher is gonna want to be out in this either."
Putting my jacket over my head, I make a run for it after parking in the makeshift garage. It's technically a really big shed, but it works. Glad my front porch is wide, leaving room for everyone to jump onto it.
"Shoes off, please. I don't have carpets, but that doesn't mean I want mud everywhere."
I get grinned at all around, but they oblige me as mine come off. Looking out over my 'front yard', my lips purse. Under the pines it isn't so bad, but the clearing around my house is muddy as hell and flooded.
Door opens before I even get close to the knob. There used to be a screen door, but I finally just took the damn thing off. It's leaning against the side of the house now, gathering all sorts of rust and rips. Nowhere else to put it.
Bastion opens up, blue eyes widening when he sees the two new men. Kid is going to have plenty of males to potentially model himself after.
"Hey Imp, please tell me Asher isn't out in this? If he is, he isn't coming back in."
The amused warmth slipping into my head lets me know he's inside. I let him know we have company, but he can already tell that by scent. We file in, me in front and Xavier at the rear.
I head straight for my room where I lay the wet leather out on my bed. Don't know if it's waterproof or not, but I guess I'll learn soon enough. Heading back out, I snag a hair tie and pull mine back.
Makes my face look really round, but I could care less at this point. My socks get peeled off outside the bathroom and tossed into the hamper. I hate socks. Go without whenever possible. Have to wear 'em with shoes though, hence why I also hate shoes. It’s only in the last few years that I could stand flip-flops.
Walking back out and actually looking around this time, Bastion and Maii are at the table working on one of his puzzles, both taking looks at the newcomers. Asher is in his typical spot on my couch, the L shape now more of an I shape since his length takes up one whole side. Drives him nuts when Xavier gets his scent on it, which makes the wolf spend at least five to ten minutes rubbing all over it again.
"Orion pick up Faline?"
Chapter 7: Chapter 6 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
There’s nods all around yet Maii looks a little dejected. He had first met my sister at the bordello and had really taken to her, following her around. She pleaded with him to not go back when she did, not wanting him to be there.
Kind of have to agree with her. Since he doesn't speak, no one will know if he gets into trouble, unable to call for help. Since she's already in danger there, she didn't want to take him back into that. Walking over, I ruffle his hair, trying to get him to smile. Xavier had gone downstairs to do whatever with his leather coat, so I turn to the new wolves in my home.
"Alright, you know Xavier. The one on the couch is Asher, and this is Maii and Bastion. Animals and Imp, meet Zypher and his brother Shade. They helped me twice today, so don't be too horrible towards them."
The grin in my voice has my boys both smiling. The brothers each nod when his name is mentioned. Clearing my throat, I give a crooked grin while looking at the black wolf.
"If you value your bits attached, I'd stay off that side of the couch. Old man gets grumpy."
He sneezes, shaking his head.
"I'm told it's very uncommon to have a household like mine, so they might get a bit confused about the happenings here."
Kids look over with warm smiles.
"How did they help you?"
Asher sounds a little suspicious, but I think I've worked with him enough to not growl at everyone who comes near me. He still does at Xavier, just because the maned mutt does things just to get a rise out of the midnight wolf. Pulling the two empty chairs from the table, I offer them to the brothers.
I went from having more than enough sitting spots to not enough real quick over the past month. They take them and set them near the door where they sit with coats still on. Drawing eyebrows together, I hold out my hand.
"Can take your coats off. You act like you're going to bolt out of the door. I promise you that as long as you harm none here, no harm will come to you."
Sheepish smiles form as they remove them and hang them on the back of their seats. Guess that'll do. Looking back over to Asher, I answer his question.
"Couple Vamps jumped me and Xavier as we left the bar for the first time, the second time was when a few humans got uppity and tried following us."
I touch my cheek, rotating my jaw around. Twinges a bit, but that's all. Not even a bruise. He hit hard, but not hard enough it would seem. Got so used to the harder punches of supernaturals that it's almost like I don't feel a human’s hit at all. Neat.
Asher seems to start talking to each one, he looks at them and they at him. Xavier comes up from below as I head for the counter and the stack of bread. I love my bread. That's why my hips are like, a mile wide. Xavier sweeps up the open loaf and moves away with it.
"Oi, honky, you don't eat it right, give up the goods."
Each animal and person that lives in this house knows how I am with bread. The day I'd first met the Red Wolves, I actually
shared
my bread with him that I had gotten from an Italian bistro, and he literally just wolfed it down. Had to teach him how to savor it and things just kind of came out wrong.
Now he takes pleasure in teasing me with it when at home. Shade and Zypher look over at us as I cross my arms and tap my foot. I know better than to try and reach for it, he just holds it up higher.
I'm not the monkey climber my sister is, so I have to resort to other matters. He spins the bag open and snitches a slice before handing it back. Looking me dead in the face when he just shoves the whole thing in his mouth.
Eyes narrowing, I grab up a potholder and throw it at him. He ducks easily and just grins with his chipmunk cheeks. Pulling myself up onto the island counter, I set the bag next to me and go about eating.
Always get asked how I can eat plain bread. Quite easily actually. Better plain most times than with other stuff on it, as long as it's soft.
"Just you wait, chipmunk face. Your time is coming."
My eyes stay narrowed at him while I eat the bread how it's supposed to be eaten; with relish and much pleasure. With guys in the house now, I don't go all orgasmic-face as I did before when teasing Faline.
"There's a right and a wrong way to eat bread?"
Zypher sounds amused but curious too, so I nod at him.
"Mhmm, how chubby-cheeks there eats it is wrong. Sacrilegious."
He chuckles as I eyeball the maned mutt. I offer them food and they take it. While they eat, I remember what Alarico wanted me to tell Asher. Slipping into his head a little hesitantly, he looks at me in question.
Whispering to him that I have a message, it gets replayed in my head for him. When finished, he pulls away. I let him, fighting my own sadness for him. Pulling out my phone, I call one of the good Vamps.
"Ahoy, Benji. Do you have the equipment to play tapes from a video recorder?"
"Well hello and good morning to you too."
Can hear the smile in his voice, so he must not have been asleep yet, or recently woke up. Either way.
"To answer your question, yes I do. Just not here, it's at my place."
Ah. He's at work. Benjamin Thomas is an editor in the basement of the publisher I used to be with. The guy owning the place is a real douche bag, so I split from him. That reminds me, I need to send out a couple emails.
"Is it portable?"
"Not exactly."
Never been to his place so have no idea where it's at. Calling Xavier over to me, I ask him if he can drive my jeep. An eyebrow raises, yet he nods.
"Mkay, if I have Xavier drop it off to you, can you get what's on it back to me later tonight?"
"Sure. I'm at the office right now, had just gotten in when you called."
Called it.
"Cool, I'm not gonna send him till the rain lets up though, so it may be a few before he gets there. Don't see you goin' anywhere, so I'm sure you'll be around."
My jab at him not being able to go out into the light gets me a long suffered 'ha ha ha'. For some reason, it just
now
pops into my head that he can hear it when Gary, my old publisher, is screwing women in his office. I choke on my bread from the visuals. Since I've walked in on him, it's pretty horrible.
"Are you alright?"
"Oh God, Ben. Eww, I am so sorry. It just dawned on me that you can hear his romping. You poor thing. No wonder you get so cranky."
I can hear his grunt, Xavier laughs, while everyone else just looks confused.
"And now you know why I have headphones down here."
Oh. Yeah, that does make sense now. Never really thought about it, figuring they were for music. Heh.
"I take it he hasn't had that heart attack yet."
When I had
accidentally
walked in on Gary pounding the poor secretary, he hadn't looked very healthy with all the huffing and puffing he'd been doing. The woman had been bent over his desk and wasn't enjoying it much by the looks of it. She'd looked rather bored.
"Sadly not, but there's always tomorrow."
Probably shouldn't, but I laugh at that. Saying our goodbyes, I hang up. Closing up my bread and hopping down, the computer gets turned on. Everyone looks at me.
"My old boss is a real douche who's really big on sexual harassment and drilling women in his office, which is right above Benjamin's, who happens to be a Vamp."
They finally get it. Asking Asher if he's had anything, he lets me know he hunted at Ava's. Bastion's been really good on keeping food and water topped off for my fat cat, as well as catpan duty. Perfectly fine with me. I hate cleaning that thing.
"Can you guys fill Shade and Zypher in on tales and prophecies about what's going on? I need to get a couple messages sent out so I don't lose connections that I will need at some point."
I ask it distractedly, but pretty sure they will. Have to email the other publishers I had inquired into and let them know that with family members having problems, I won't be able to get to my writing for a while. Send those off then send another that's almost the same to the marketing manager that I had wanted to keep, asking her to keep me in her books. I've sent these out before, but I still want to keep in some kind of contact with them. Make a side note for her though that if she does anything with art marketing, to let me know.
That gets sent off and I think of the art gallery in Rockford that likes featuring my stuff. Since I won't be able to get much, if any, writing done, I need to work on my other profession more.
I've got two paintings done already, just not taken in. Right now they're hanging from the bookshelves behind the T.V. stand. Didn't get any more done since I wanted to spend as much time with my sister as I could before she left.
The wood-burning commissions I was able to get done during the times she couldn't go out. She and I love the smell of burning wood, super noses have made it a bit stronger, but not horribly so. Depending on the type of wood also depends on the scent too, which just makes things interesting.
While I worked on them she and the kids would be doing some food making in the kitchen or some crafting of their own. Xavier spent the time playing his guitar or working out outside, and Asher went back and forth between inside and out. Getting the pieces shipped out was the fun part. I hate shipping.
Mom had decided to take a vacation with a friend of hers, for which I'm grateful for right now since it keeps her away from Faline and I with all the dangers we bring to those around us. She's supposed to call us each night to let us know she's alright, but she's taken to sending texts instead. That in itself is fine, but I will be calling at some point just to make sure it's her sending them.
Didn't notice them all talking, but when they all go quiet is when it draws my attention. I'd moved around to stand in front of the paintings that'd been finished; the one done of Asher walking out from dark trees, where the only real color in it is his blue-green eyes and the silver pendant at his neck. The necklace he'd been wearing when my sister and I first met him. It was his wife's, but at some point he had gone and buried it in her favorite park. Not sure why he did it, but as long as it gave him some peace to do so, I don't see the harm.
The other is the one I titled '
Claim
', it has me and Nicolaus, the Vampire who had my sister, facing off over her ocelot wearing a defiant look. A face resembling my own on one side and his on the other with the blazing orange eyes he has.
Both with lips pulled back and teeth bared, his being the Vamp fangs while my top and bottom canines are elongated. Not like the old movie ridiculously-sized-for-my-mouth-teeth either. Elongated does not mean massive.
When everything goes silent, I turn back to face the room. Even laying on his legs, Asher can still look over the couch with no problem, which he's doing now. Xavier’s on the other end of the couch, boys at the kitchen table and brothers in the chairs. All staring at me.
Blink blink.
"What?"
"Your sister is the one in the Vampire telling?"
I nod slowly, tilting my head at Shade. While his brother is outspoken, he's more reserved, shy. At first I thought he was giving the cold shoulder, but as I've seen him interact with us at the bar then the others since being here, it's more obvious.
"And you're both being targeted so 'change' is prevented?"
"By certain factions, yeah. Those from today being from a couple I'd imagine. Not sure yet just how many in the undead community knows about her. Benjamin does, he was here when we were all told. Him I trust, my sister I trust. The one who turned her I clearly do not and will slaughter him the first chance I get."
With Faline being in love with him it complicates things, but I already told her I can’t forgive him for what he's done. Any opportunity I have, I will take. Have already told the others that they’re not to touch him, that he’s mine.
"The humans, however, I have no clue what their deal is. Could either be mixed up in the Flesh ring or with one of the paranormal groups who have it out for us."
"Flesh ring?"
Oops. Oh well. If they stick around, even in town, they need to know. Drawing in a lot of air and releasing, I begin laying it out. When they make glances at the boys, I just smile.
"They are mine, if any touch them they are instantly dead. I also want them aware of what's going on, so they know to be watchful. Bastion especially, since there is a specific man looking for him and claiming familial ownership. Calling himself his uncle. He isn't, and when I find him, I plan on making his death very painful."
I look over to Bastion, my eyes going yellow as I reinforce my promise to him.
"I gave my word he would die, and I will make sure it happens. Like I told Alarico, the Red Pack Alpha, this man will be killed, even if I have to make a bloody swath through the city to do it. I’m not bloodthirsty, not that much, but he needs to die."
The brothers watch me carefully, so I turn my eyes to them.
"The man looking for him is part of a human trafficking ring that deals in all species. The reason I was at the bar was 'cause he had gone in looking for a pale wolf. Alarico had at first thought I had kidnapped him, but that was quickly rectified. Orion, who's a Clan lion, has been looking for those missing, my sister had found one who went to the bordello..."
"Your sister is at a whorehouse?"
I glare hard at Zypher. His outspokenness is gonna get him into trouble if he’s not careful.
"Yes, she's at a 'whorehouse'. She'd been held captive there and became friends with many of the people within. A few Vamps will keep watch over her as well as humans and animals. As Orion put it, she is a favorite there. Not because she opens her legs, but because she helps care for the ones there."
My voice is hard, anger picking up. His gray-blue eyes drop as he gives ground. I can detect no anger in the movement and they've both been blocking me from reading them.
"As I was saying, Faline had come across a man there who was trying to rape a child. She strung him up and found out that he was also part of the ring. She didn't know much about it at that point and gave him over to the lion I mentioned."
Shade's nodding, really thinking about everything, his brother had looked back up when I started speaking again. The younger brother’s eyebrows draw together.
"You said 'was', I take it that means he no longer lives?"
My smile tells him all he needs to know, his head inclining.
"Real messed up part is the man was a lawyer. Faline had found out that not only was he part of the ring, being one who scouts out those who are to be taken, but that there are several city officials and other high members of society that are as well. Lawyers, judges, cops, and a priest."
They both scowl hard. Good, glad to know they find it just as fucked as I do.
"The lawyers in the ring work to recruit pedophiles, murderers, and drug dealers, or participate in the flesh retrieved. Judge to get their sentences changed or revoked, technicalities that get them released. Cops buy or rent what's offered and ignore what they see on the streets. She had pulled back before she could get any more, so I'm not sure what the priest is doing."
Just the thought of someone supposedly of the church wanting to have anything to do with this is upsetting. I don't believe in any one specific God, being more... Spiritual, I guess.
Can't even say that since Vampires and Werewolves are real that the devil is too because we aren't made by the ways the movies and stories predict. Well, sort of. I haven't actually asked where each race comes from, and I've yet to see any from Above or Below.
We aren't demons, just a different species. History wise, I'm sure many years ago it was safer for Vamps to be in coffins, so that's how that one would have gotten started. Same with needing to be underground or sleeping during the day.
Vampires can be up, they're weakened and can't go into the sunlight, but they can move around. Okay, so there
are
some magics mixed in with all of us, but I'm sure that is residual from magic being a big thing thousands of years ago. Hey, it's possible.
Silver does not hurt Vamps or Weres, it's just metal, nothing to do with the silver coins of a traitor. It's platinum, actually, that can seriously injure us. That whole thing of not being originally from this planet or whatever, not entirely sure.
Stake through the heart? Uh, we are
living
beings, you try to live with your heart being full of anything, let alone wood, and see you not die.
I'm sure the very
old
vampires and even Weres could actually survive it if they're powerful enough. Wolfsbane could possibly cause issues since it is toxic. Am I missing anything? Probably. There's a lot of bollocks going around.
Blinking, I realize I've gone off into space again. Whoops. Clearing my throat as my cheeks tinge pink, I get back on track again.
"Benjamin has been working on getting more from his end. Just has to be careful with his hacking as well as Vamp rules. He's technically not allowed to interfere, but he's doing it as a personal favor for me."
Not to mention I kind of screwed with his head. It wasn't intentional by any means, was a new ability manifesting and having a weird effect on the living impaired.
One of my abilities is to call a supernatural’s animal to the surface, making them shift. When it happened to Ben, it created some kind of link between us. I think it's my scent that triggers it, too much of it and it's like he's drunk. But again, I'm not sure. Would probably be safer just to stay away from him, but he's a friend that's done a lot for me.
"Each member seems to have an alias, but many know each other in public circles so I'm not sure what the point is. Frank Mallory, the one looking for my Imp, is referred to as the 'Banker'. Not sure if it's because he's an accountant in public or if it's because he deals with the finances of the ring that works in this area. Either way, that's something else Ben is doing; steadily draining all the accounts; sending the money elsewhere or just stashing it."
Can money be deleted? If it's electronic it should be able to, right? Eh, whatever. Out of sight out of mind one way or another.
"Another thing Alarico wanted me for, was my help with the same thing. He's been collecting information on those taken. He has a stack of file folders that are probably all that's left of many of them. Going back fifteen years at least. Shifters, Weres, and a few humans in the ones he's collected. Instead of the amount going down with technology getting better, it has increased."
That's one thing that's been confusing me. With all of the modern-day cameras, satellite pictures, forensics, and computer tracking, why is this getting progressively worse? Breaking eye contact with them all, I start pacing from one bookshelf to another.
This side of the house, the living room, is filled with wall to wall shelving, at least pretty close to anyway. Outside left corner has Tigger's cat tree, the three windows on this side are also open spaced. Books, DVDs, games, and knick-knacks fill the shelves.
A single bookshelf to the right of the desk fills the wall space between it and the door to the basement. It's lower shelves I'd cleared for Bastion to keep the assorted stuff I've gotten him. For right now though, I'm basically pacing from cat tree to inside right corner of the living room.
Not a very large space, especially with the television stand in the way, but enough to work as I think aloud.
"For the ‘missing’ body count to have gone from what it was then to what it is now, is quite a leap. Population increase? Higher demand? Only kept for a span of time before they're killed, animals are able to last longer but spirits can still be broken. Crime rate? High crime rate could be a cover for the abductions. I didn't see on any of the files that bodies were found, even human ones."
I go from walking flat-footed to the balls of my feet. The habitual thing I usually do randomly, moreso lately.
"Plenty of bodies come out of the river each year, let alone from the state parks around. The bordello is in a wetlands area... Which is probably flooding all to hell right now if they're getting the same downpour we are. His files weren't just from here but several counties surrounding this one."
Considering I didn't know there was a wetlands forest preserve right here in Winnebago, that should tell you just how much I've gotten around. I've been into some areas of Wisconsin, but that about covers my travel knowledge.
"From what I've seen on media and read about, human trafficking is usually done in cities like Los Angeles, New York, Vegas, or some other larger populated areas. We're in a central state. Lots of prostitutes down in Rockford...would they be part of it? Plenty of state lines around, are they peddling drugs to?"
I stop at the window in the kitchen, the lower half had been painted over so Faline could be up and around in here if she wanted. The upper half is covered by both blinds and drapes. Several other windows have been painted as well, either looking like stained glass or some wildlife scene that I could do quickly.
This one, weirdly, is fish. Had left the small window that the cat tree is next to uncovered for the cat to have his kitty T.V. and sunbaths. I'm not all that big on fish, last time I had one I killed it from me keeping my room so cold. Wasn't intentional, just didn't think about it.
Besides, I like color, and most of the time the ones with a lot of colors are saltwater based and need specific care. The whole point of having a fish is that it's a minimal care animal. Sealife critters are not minimum care whatsoever. Staring out the window, I hear them chatting behind me. Mostly block it out though as I think of other things. Plenty of other things to think about.
Like fish, apparently.
"All those taken were either kids or young adults, ones who can't fight as hard as a full adult can. At ages where submissiveness is more often common than not. Teenagers can be hotheads but it's mostly bluster. Are the Vamps against my sister and I part of this?"
I scowl at the little motionless fishies on the window since they provide no answers.
"You know, this is what pisses me off about all the animal groups and even the Vampires. If you'd actually
communicate
with each other, shit like this would either not happen or have a lot fewer victims. But nooo, you all have to be silent, unsocialized, tight asses. Even if it's just talking between the animals and not the undead, it's something. Best believe if it were my kids I'd be talking to every beast out there."
Turning, I glare at all of the adults. Eyes doing the flip-floppy thing again; going from yellow to green several times.
"What's the damn point of having a ruling council if they do nothing for those they're
supposed
to be looking over? I've already mentioned to Alarico that after this Ring is taken care of, I plan on having chats with these people. If I'm supposed to affect all this change, then they are who I will start with."
Stunned surprise is shown on every face, even pick it up from Asher. He more than anyone should want this, just because he'd gone to them for help and was brushed aside. When he'd first told me what happened, I wanted nothing to do with them, but seeing just how bad it is, I can't just stand here and do nothing.
Bastion has a look of pleased excitement on his face that I'm not sure he even realizes he's showing. Rewinding my words in my head, I find that I had said 'my kids'. Ahh. Well, he might as well be with the way I treat him.
Since the guys have yet to say anything, my heart sinks just a little, but I stiffen my spine.
"None of you have to do this with me, I've claimed it as my own thing. If you're uncomfortable with it though, I'm going to have to ask you to leave. I can't have anyone here that will flip fences on me."
Sure they all know that if they did, I would try to kill them, even Asher. Would kill a part of me to do so, but to protect those with me, I'll do what I have to. Would hurt with Xavier as well, after all the help he's given me up to this point.
Warmth fills my head, pride, and a lot of love slip in from the black wolf. Don't think he meant for me to feel the love part, so I hide my shock of it. Eyes go from him to each of the others, not exactly lingering, but showing them that I'm very serious.
Xavier recovers next, his grin wide and a glint in his eye. I know that glint. He's always up for causing trouble with me.
With
me, not
for
me. His and Asher's acceptance releases a large amount of my anxiety.
Looking back to the brothers who have yet to say anything, I try reading them without intruding into their heads. Their thoughts are their own, I just want them to be honest with me. Zypher and Shade's expressions change just about the same time, similar looks to that of Xavier's. Gotta love that about wolves; always up to dish out some trouble.
Upon seeing their expressions, I relax fully and give them a small smile, pretty sure the relief is plain on my face. Emotion gathers behind my eyes that have finally settled to my normal bright green, but I blink it away, hiding it by looking out Tigger's window.
The rain has let up, still coming down, but it isn't a solid shower. The brothers stand and come to me, so I look back to them a bit warily. Something awkward is about to happen, I can feel it. Both kneel down in front of me.
Oh yeah, really awkward.
"I think I speak for both of us in asking if you'll let us stay."
Double entendre there I'm sure. Since I kind of already figured it'd happen, I had prepared mentally for it. Wasn't expecting the kneeling thing though.
Looking into each set of eyes, I finally nod. It was Zypher that had spoken, and his brother shares his same conviction. With red cheeks, I motion for them to stand.
Chapter 8: Chapter 7 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
I had to work with Maii on doing crap like that. When he first came here, he was so scared of me that not only would he not really look at me, but he'd kept dropping to his knees whenever in human form. Faline had helped me, having to do the same with him when they had met.
"Are you going to keep collecting the strays of the world?"
Asher's amusement is tinged with something else, but as soon as it's there it's gone again. His low whispers play in my head.
"They keep finding me, not the other way around."
"Yes, but you keep them. I have yet to be able to drive out the last adult you brought in."
My sudden laughter in the near silence has Maii jumping up and shifting immediately. Whoops.
"Oh, Maii, I'm sorry. Blame Asher, he's being mean."
The small, white-masked coyote peeks out from inside the shirt he had on, the visual so cute I burn it into my brain to sketch out later. My fingers itch to hold pencil or brush.
"Does he do that often?"
Zypher sounds amused as he watches white-tipped ears pop out of the bottom hem. Sable-colored with lots of black on his back, white underparts as well as his ear tips and the almost skull-looking mask on his face. Bastion helps him out with a smile and picks up the clothes afterward.
"Sort of. He's really skittish. From what I understand about Shifters is until they reach their twenties, they have issues with controlling their shifting. Maii doesn't speak, so none of us know much about where he came from or how old he is. I'm guessing late teens though."
Shade looks over at him curiously while asking a question that kind of irks me.
"You took in someone you know nothing of, who doesn’t speak, and doesn't have control of themselves?"
Crossing my arms and running my eyes down him when he looks back at me, my scowl is very evident.
"Took you in, didn't I? What do I know about you? Seems you have no control of your rudeness, and you rarely talk either."
The shame and embarrassment crossing his face as he drops his eyes makes me feel a little guilty. Using someone's emotions against them like that is a terrible thing to do. Still only a few feet from me, I go up to him and touch his arm.
"I'm sorry. When I get defensive I don't have much control of my mouth either."
I give a crooked smile, hoping he sees my sincerity. Seems to when he returns the expression. Looking over both of them again, I try to figure out what they did before coming to me. Zypher is a couple inches over six-foot with thick shoulders and a muscular build pegging him as someone physical. Both are tanned and tattooed, hadn't seen it at first with their coats on. Both are wearing jeans, boots, and t-shirts too.
Shade is also muscular but in a much slimmer way. His shoulders wide, but not as wide as his brother’s, and looks to be six-foot exactly. With their attitudes, they could really have been anything, yet the tattoos throw me off.
"So just what did you guys do before coming here?"
I ask, but I'm focused on their ink. I have a thing for tats, what can I say. Have a few of my own that end up covered most of the time. Which was kind of the point since for the longest time there the job market was all 'showing tattoos is taboo' bullshit. A smirking older bro is who answers me.
"We moved around up north quite a bit. Most recently I was a bouncer at a club that Shade bartended at. He may be shy, but when put behind a bar, he becomes a totally different person. That’s how we ended up being at the bar today. We didn’t know you were there, we were looking for work."
Nodding, my eyes go to Shade’s sky blue ones, his blush looking adorable on such a dominant appearing male. Complete personality change. Interesting. Should have figured those lines for Zypher, he has that look about him.
"Do you have anything you need to get from somewhere?"
They both nod, so I look out the window again then back to Xavier.
"Feel like driving? Rain has slowed way down."
He smiles and jumps up. Knew he would, seems to like driving the jeep, although I pictured him more as a motorcycle guy. Gathering coats back up, they head out.
"Don't forget to drop the tape off to Benjamin."
"Aye' aye Cap'n."
Dude is older than Asher by quite a few years yet acts like you'd expect a twenty-year-old to. I need to get a dart gun for moments like this. He just gets waved out instead.
Since it warmed up quite a bit from hours before with all the snow, I leave the door open. Tigger might go out to the porch, but with it raining, that's as far as he'll go. Maii is coming out from the bathroom all dressed again, looking a little sheepish. I give him a warm smile. Asher lays his head back down, eyes dropping to doze.
Grabbing up the papers that need to be filled out for the boys to go to school, I fill out as much as possible, asking them a few just in case they might know, like allergies or health problems. As far as Bastion knows he doesn't have any of either, and Maii shrugs. Very helpful.
I'll be very happy when he learns to write, it’ll make things a lot easier to answer. Only takes at most ten minutes to get 'em finished and put up on the fridge in a clip. Don't need them getting lost in the mess that has become the desk.
While the boys go back to their puzzle, I get back on the computer to check just how much I have in the bank. Last good shopping trip took a big gouge out of it. With all the people I seem to keep 'collecting', as Asher would put it, another couch is needed.
Since the television hasn't been getting used, the question comes up of unplugging and putting it against the back wall, flush to the bookshelf. Flatscreen and stand aren't all that big or wide, so should work. Don't see myself doing much reading anytime soon, so having some shelves blocked isn't that big a deal.
The animal encyclopedias that I had taken down for the Imp get left on the coffee table now so he can read through them, any other books I'd need for anything are put elsewhere as well. Might need to stick a sheet or something over the television so it doesn't reflect light everywhere.
Dreading opening the account page, I do it quickly. My eyes widen, then narrow as I look at the balance. That isn't right, it should be way lower. Pursing my lips, I grab my phone and text a certain Vampire.
Sending the question of him dropping money into my account, I feel conflicted about it. It's blood money, but money is money in this world. If you really think about it, all currency is gotten by blood in one way or another.
During my wait for his reply, I bring up another tab and start looking through cheap but real sturdy couches. Another ‘L’ shaped one would be good, but I think I need something bigger since everyone but me is over seven-foot. Major exaggeration there, but that's what it feels like most days.
The reply comes, and I frown at first at the response, but then just shake my head with a small lip lift. His wink face response kinda says it all. Small emoji of rolling eyes gets sent back, shortly followed by a thank you.
For there to be that much in my account, he's had to have been slipping it in since we first talked about this whole mess. Considering he's not supposed to be doing it, period, not counting human laws here, Benji could get in deep shit if he's found out. I know he'd cover up where the cash is going, so I don't have to worry about that, but I still do anyway.
Out of curiosity, I bring up the ones I made for Bastion and Maii. Sure enough, both of them are larger as well. Bastion's being moreso since his is older. Faline's has been added to as well. When stealing money from major players like that, you only want to do small amounts at a time so it isn't noticeable. Really only get caught if they have very attentive whoever's looking after them. Small amounts usually get counted off as either little bank mistakes or one of their own siphoning and stealing from the collective. Least that's what I think, I could be totally wrong.
Closing bank pages out, I go couch shopping. Still plan on going cheap, but if sturdy is wanted, it won't be that cheap. Looking up a used one does not sound appealing at all when you'd be bringing in other people’s funk. Even without super noses, it would be obvious.
Spending a couple minutes on yet another tab looking through pictures, I finally find what the couch is called that I'm looking for. Feel pretty stupid for not already knowing it when I own one. ‘Sectional sofas’. Have to get up and retrieve measurements real quick, getting weird looks from sleepy ocean eyes that I ignore. I look for immediate delivery as well. The biggest problem I'm gonna have is my OCD kicking in when mud gets tracked in. Can't be helped and I know that, but that doesn't stop the craziness from rearing its head.
A white couch is also not a good idea. Slipping a look over to the giant black mass that has covered the end with not only his scent but small tufts of very black fur... The couch itself is a darker shade of some kind of brown, yet still shows all the shedding. Yeah, anything white is a no-go. Would be anyway when you call into account an orange tabby, a spotted and striped ocelot, and my painting. That last one is a big one as I don't always realize I have wet paint on me when I plop down. So even though it's mostly brown, it does have a spattering of other colors.
Picturing in my head of how things need to be moved around, I pick out one that is a close color to what I have, but then change my mind when I see the dark green one. I think it'd look okay, but I'm no interior decorator. Meh.
Shaped more as a squared ‘U’, just with one side a little shorter. That end doesn't have much back to it so it looks like a bigger cushion. Also comes with one of those pieces that I think started out as a footrest but morphed into its own large sitting spot.
For shits and giggles, I also get an area rug for it too. Weird looking shag thing that looks like leafy ground cover; a 'Safavieh Handmade Decorative Rio Shag Natural Area Rug'. Quite a fancy mouthful for a multiple brown-colored area shag, but whatever.
I think it'll look good with the green and brown couches, but again, I'm no decorator. Once ordered and paid for, immediate delivery requested since it’s local, which of course raises price - it's in transit. Woot. Now to move stuff out of the way.
Hope they're able to get through the front door...would really suck if they couldn't. I'll be all sad-faced. Having sent an email out earlier to the Rockford Art Gallery director, I check for a response. Nothing yet. Kinda figured, it's still pretty early.
Might be why delivery had cost so much. Oh well. Putting the computer on standby, I get up and start moving things. Asher grumbles when I make him move. It wasn't necessary, I just felt like annoying him. So of course in retaliation, he goes in and starts rolling around on my bed. Not like I've been using it, so go right ahead. Not hurting me none.
Definitely going to have to cover the television screen. Changing my mind, since I don't want it getting knocked into on accident, the whole T.V. and stand setup gets wheeled into my room. Asher is all up on my pillows, having moved them to the center of the bed where he's laying on them.
"Talk about a pampered pooch..."
My jab just gets a snort. The stand is moved to the wall behind the door, pushed into the corner. Just enough space between the end of it and where the door would go if opened all the way. It never is, but better safe than sorry.
Once the ‘L’ sofa is moved to its new spot with the coffee table pushed aside for now, the small rug under its feet going with it, the back door is opened. The easel goes out and gets set up after checking to make sure the rain isn't blowing towards the porch. Don't want to start anything with it yet though, since when I start I'm not going to stop.
Having totally spaced out, I tell the boys that a new couch is coming. I know Asher can hear me, so I don't bother going back to tell him. Grabbing some juice then plopping down with my sketchbook, I lose myself.
I start with the picture I have of Maii in my head with him peeking out of his shirt. Each person does their sketches differently, adding more or less detail. Since most of mine get put on canvases, detail would be considered relatively sparse.
Not much color gets added to mine either, don't see the point unless it’s to put emphasis on something, or placed as reminders for specific colors to use when ink is used. What I more or less focus the most detail on is the expressions. On natural animal faces, some expressions are very hard or not possible to get across.
Have to go more by body language unless you go with a slight alteration; turning them anthropomorphic, bipedal, or 'furry'. I can do each, just have to be careful since when most people see 'furry', they automatically think sex-crazed people in animal suits and porn. Granted there's a large part of the community that's that way, but there are two sides, just like any fandom.
Sex-crazed porn being on one side, while those more into the art and losing themselves in the animal they want to be, are on the other. Most in that community are also some of the nicest people you'll ever meet, known to also raise money for many different charities and causes.
In most of my paintings going into the gallery, I try to keep as realistic as possible with how the animals look but do add little tweaks so I get the expressions I want. I'd done fantasy prints of Werewolves before I even knew they were real, kind of surprises me that I hadn't been approached before. Maybe Weres don't go to art shows. Vampires clearly do.
The Mistress of the bordello my sister is at has one of my larger prints that I'd done around three years ago. A three-year-old painting that had been almost a foretelling of what has become our 'now'. Pale wolf with green eyes back to back with a feline with eyes of gold. Made out as ghostly, wispy creatures, but still obvious as to what they are. Had been done after I got the image from a dream and had to get it down. Wasn't sketched out before it was put on the canvas, so the original picture from my head was a bit vague.
That one is also what links my sister and I to the prophecies for each race, years before we even knew this darker world existed. Also curious as to why the Vampire bought it in the first place. If I recall, there’d been a lot of money offered for it, a little over three times what the starting price was and it wasn’t cheap.
Maii's face is given a startled expression, most of it in the eyes and ears since he's mostly hidden. Even give the same background that's there in reality, minus Bastion of course. Kitchen table legs, a chair behind him, wooden floor, and the pants to go with the shirt. Can't help but smile as I get it penciled out. It's horrible that he's so jumpy but funny at the same time since it has him morphing at the oddest of times. Won't be able to really take him out in public till he has better control, which I hope the school will help him with.
The page gets turned to a new sheet, an idea coming to me as Maii's still in my head while Tigger walks by with a toy mouse in his mouth, doing his calling kittens routine. With the way he does that and has attached himself to Xavier, I'm starting to think my cat is gay. Thought doesn't bother me at all, find it rather funny instead. Don't see why people have an issue with homosexuality, if it's natural in the animal kingdom itself, it is for humans as well. Yes, it
is
a natural thing. You don't like it, that's fine, but don't be shoveling your shit onto someone else because you don't like what they do with
their
lives.
Coyote form once again, this time a side view as his front half is lowered in a bow, a pose meant for initiating play. Open jaw with tongue slightly out as he looks at a toy mouse just in front of his nose. Not sure what to do for a background, so I make it again my wooden floor with the kitchen as a faded backdrop. Have to admit the little guy is cute.
Another page turned, each sketch only takes around twenty-five to thirty minutes to do. When I have the image in my head that I really want, it doesn't take long to get it down. Again, also quick because I don't go into major detail since I plan on painting it.
Next are snow leopards, two of them. Large mama cat curled around a much smaller kitten, the adult faces out towards the artist, while the small kitten stands on its hind legs to catch snowflakes as it snows. Ava and Lily sure are a couple of really pretty kitties.
I’m just finishing up some last detailing on a snowy background when Xavier and crew pull up. Placement of my current couch is set aside for the other to come in, but it's not in its permanent spot, just put directly in view of the open door so I can see who pulls in.
Putting the sketchbook on the desk, I go to the doorway and watch two vehicles come up the driveway. Going out onto the porch, I direct the brothers to pull their black truck up to the opposite side so the furniture truck can get through easier. Should have figured they'd have a truck. Seems everyone from Wisconsin owns at least one. Trucks and motorcycles being the most common vehicles, followed by jeeps and SUVs. Only reason I know that is from the year I'd lived up there with my father.
The bigger vehicles used for boat haulers, jeeps for mudding, and bikes for all the biker bars. You couldn't go past a block that didn't have a bar on it in one form or another. Bowling alleys, dance clubs, strip-joint here and there. Can basically call Wisconsinites northern hillbillies. Bunch of drunks and partiers, but not too much in a bad way. Speaking of which, once the truck pulls over to the side, there's a bike hooked up in the bed with a nearly shredded cover attempting to conceal it. Figures.
"Hope you don't plan on riding that thing anytime soon, I'm not digging you out when you go flying into a snow mound."
Zypher laughs, so I take it the bike is his. Shade does seem to be the more sensible one. But really, does a truck need to be
that
high off the ground?
"Y’all and your long-ass legs don't need huge vehicles you know, I'm sure a regular-sized one would have worked just fine. Compensating for something, maybe?"
I grin and waggle my brows at Shade, his brother roaring in laughter claps him on the back.
"She figured you out bro, no fighting it now."
Chuckling, I shake my head. Really can do without the knowledge of how big the animals in my house are in the bits section. Bad enough I know Xavier's and Benjamin's. Hell, Xavier has mooned my sister. Full moon too, no half or quarter. Having been standing in my doorway and bending over for some reason or another when she had come up behind him. Since that had been unintentional, he blushed mighty prettily. Come to think about it, aside from the newcomers, think everyone in my house has seen that mutt nude at some point. My poor virtue is at stake just about every day. Ha.
"What you have 'em pull over there for?"
Speaking of the mutt, he looks a little confused.
"I ordered a new couch that should be here soon...real pretty one."
He looks horrified for a moment.
"God, it isn't pink is it?"
A snort escapes me. I'm not very fond of the color, but I'll make an exception for his face.
"Yes, Xavier, it's a bright pretty pony-pink with red ruffles and yellow throw pillows."
"...That has got to be the most hideous thing I've ever pictured."
I laugh, he laughs, everyone laughs.
"Gary give you any trouble when you were there?"
Gary Rhodes, slimeball extreme.
"He was in a meeting that didn't involve humping this time."
I give an over-exaggerated shocked face while Shade and Zypher pull out large backpacks from the truck. Geez, do males not need clothes or something? Granted I don't own as much as my sister does by a long shot, but enough to say I can wear a week's worth without using anything twice.
"Are all loners such light packers?"
Bit of a silly question, I know, but I'm still curious. They all nod with a smirk or grin. Uh oh…
"Be glad we have what we do. I'm sure the three of us have come across one or two that have nothing but a pouch with condoms."
The sad part is, they all nod, even the one in on my bed.
"That's just disturbing, but I guess safe sex is better than no sex. Speaking of which, you two, if you want lady friend time, it doesn't happen here. Boys and I are scarred enough by the Dogdeer flashing everyone, don't need sound effects to go with it."
Shudder up my back is the real thing. If I'm the one making the sounds with a partner, that's one thing. Hearing someone else with theirs is just grody.
Xavier makes a face that has me blushing, Zypher groans in mock horror while his brother laughs at him and Asher's in my head also claiming mental scars. Clearing my throat, I get everyone back on track.
"Want to show 'em downstairs? Zypher, I think I have an extra tarp down there big enough if you'd like it?"
Both brothers nod, so Xavier gets asked to show them where it is. Not like my basement is super huge or anything, just lots of stacked tubs down there that keep getting stacked higher and higher to make more room.
Down and back up within a few minutes, the tarp is within hand. It's one of those large gray ones. Original plan was to have it cover the floor and paint inside, but fumes don't care for enclosed areas. Think I like doing it outside better anyway.
While Shade and his brother work on getting the bike re-covered, the rain slows even more to a mist. Bit late for the tarp, but it'll keep from anymore getting on it. Zypher's under the tarp and wiping the thing down with a rag he pulls from the saddlebags while I look on.
Xavier moves to stand next to me, rubbing his neck. Wouldn't really have paid attention, but where he's rubbing is where I had bitten him. Wasn't entirely intentional; Faline and I had started horsing around when he, Benjamin, and Asher read it as us actually fighting and they pulled us apart. Doing so caused things to go all wonky, her and I sinking into each other’s drives as well as our own. Battle lust and bloodlust mixing and creating a volatile energy.
If they'd left us alone, we would have stopped on our own without anyone getting hurt. Xavier had grabbed me while Ben grabbed her. I turned on him, craving a good fight that went into wanting to either bleed him or screw him. I'd chosen to spill blood. Top and bottom canines had extended and sank into the side of his neck. Same thing happened between the two Vampires. She'd told me sometime after that biting between Vampires provides no nourishment, but works as a type of foreplay.
The bite has varying degrees of how strong it works, from just getting wet and horny to a full-blown orgasm. Since Vamp fluids don't agree with my blood very well, I don't get those reactions at all. Seems I got the short end of the stick on that one. Or so you'd think till you realize just how badly it can go when turned against you. Faline mentioned it's been used against her a few times, that's how she knows there are different levels of it. I didn't ask what she'd done to Benji, it was a bit obvious when he stood and had wet pants.
Things were a bit awkward for a while between them, probably would’ve been with me and Xavier since he'd gotten a raging boner, but I had gotten so angry with them all that I'd gone outside and painted for several hours. Watching him now, I begin to dread my bite did something along those lines to him.
"Xavier, sit."
Chapter 9: Chapter 8 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
I think I startle him since he jumps slightly. There's a table and a couple chairs on the right side of the porch, so I direct him to one. He looks a little confused but does as I say.
"You've been rubbing your neck, do you realize you're doing it?"
At first, I can see the amusement forming in his eyes, then he has to think about it.
"No, not really. Been twinging a little for a couple of days now."
Visibly wincing, I go to the side that he's been rubbing. When first given, blood had been drawn and pressure used so it looked like a wicked hickey.
"Have you noticed you're rubbing where you were bitten? I didn't think it that deep, was something damaged?"
Feeling really guilty, I move his hand away. The area is red from his grabbing but all the bruising is gone as well as the bite holes. There is something there, however, and it causes my spine to stiffen.
"You let a Vamp bite you?"
Shade asks, pretty sure he didn't quite mean it like it came out. He seems to be really good at putting his foot in his mouth. The maned wolf frowns and shakes his head, then stops. Head slowly turning to me.
"I didn't know... I didn't mean to... If I knew... God, Xavier, I'm sorry. You should really stop being my guinea pig, one day it could go really bad."
He snorts, running his fingertips over the raised skin.
"You bit him?"
"Yes, there was some crazy shit going on. I was riding my own desire to fight and my sister’s need for blood. I didn't know it would leave a mark like that. This Silver Wolf crap is really getting annoying with its random power-ups."
I leave the sexual part out, which has the maned wolf looking back at me and away from Shade. He watches my face while Asher comes out. Wrapping my arms around myself, I give them both an apologetic and lost look.
"So you bit him and didn't know your teeth would imprint? You sank your teeth into him like a Vampire right? What did you think would happen?"
I step back, strongly wanting to bolt, and Shade's idiotic questioning isn't helping. Xavier's eyebrows draw together, then look back to the younger brother.
"It's not fang marks. Even I felt all the energy that had been swimming around in the air when it happened. That's what she's worried about. Her Silver Wolf magics don't all come at once with knowledge on how to use them. This has happened before, it's no big deal."
I shake my head hard, giving him sad eyes to let him know I didn't know.
"No, Xavier, this hasn't happened before. Nothing has left a mark before. It would make more sense if it were bite marks, but it's not. The bite itself is all healed, what's on you now isn't natural."
He gives me soft eyes, clearly seeing that I'm about to take off and not wanting to push. Giving me a look as if I'm being silly, I frown at him.
"If it came from your magic, everything about it is natural."
"That makes no sense."
He slowly stands and turns to face me full on.
"You can't run right now, you have a couch coming, remember?"
The couch hardly matters right now as Shade and Zypher circle the porch.
"Don't! If you box me in it will just make things worse. You guys are new here, so there are things that have to be brought up right now. My wolf and I like a good fight, yes, but on
our
terms. I don't want to know what I'd do if I'm caged in by friends. Please step back."
They incline their heads but are looking around me with weird expressions. Xavier is as well, while Asher keeps an eye on me, giving only the briefest glance to what's going on to the surrounding area.
"What?"
An assortment of expressions look back at me, it’s the maned wolf who points to the patio under my feet. Looking down, I just blink, dumbfounded. Not only is my breath fogging in the icy air, but there's literally a sheet of it under my feet and covering a wide radius around me. I didn't even notice the severe drop in temperature as I lower my arms, reaching out to touch the side of the house that’s covered in frost.
"It's ice."
Asher walks closer to me, nudging my hand and having me look down. The backs of my hands have a light layer of frost as well, but I don't feel cold.
"I don't feel it... I know the temperature has gone way down, but I don't really notice a difference."
My voice sounds just as confused as I am. Stepping back so the others can do their own testing, the Arctic brothers actually look a little pleased while Xavier crosses his arms, clearly feeling cold. As my emotions settle, the air regulates and ice melts.
"Xavier, come here please."
He comes with no hesitation. Wish I had that much trust in myself. When he's standing in front of me, looking at me with amber eyes, I ask him to kneel. Going down without a problem, I tilt his head to the side.
The mark left where I had bitten him is raised up like scar tissue, thin and tinged blue. Looking much like how you can see blue veins through your skin. The symbol on him is not one a mouth can accomplish by just a straight bite.
Reminds me of spider web threads. Roughly an inch and a half from one edge to the other, a circle is imprinted with an assortment of lines within. A dreamcatcher comes to mind, but the inner lines are in the shape of an intricate snowflake. Lines descending below it lead to a few feathers.
Not going to lie, it is really pretty, but I'd like to know how the hell it happened. I look up to the others and motion them over to see it. Asher being the closest looks at it and perks his ears forward.
Xavier's body heat pulses against me, his inner thermostat rising to keep him warm in the cold air that is steadily fading back to what it was before dropping so fast. Hard not to be so aware of a male when they're kneeling right at your feet. The position would look more natural if his arms were around or resting at my waist, but he's respecting my wishes by leaning back a bit.
"You've never made this mark before?"
My head shakes at Zypher's question. I slide fingertips over it softly, the texture reminding me of real thin raised scarring. Amber eyes slide to me as a shiver goes down his spine and has me pulling away, but I have to ask.
"While it was happening, were you getting...the same thing Faline said about Vamps when they bite each other?"
I dread his answer as he clearly doesn't want to say. Just that lets me know that it was though. Wincing, I step back and his eyes drop.
"What happens between Vampires?"
Taking in a lot of air and letting it out slowly, Xavier beats me to the punch as he stands, avoiding looking at my face while he explains. I turn and look down the driveway so I don't have to see their expressions. Not like I meant for it to happen.
Asher's warmth weaves into my brain, but I'm too uncomfortable right now to accept it. Thankfully, the large furniture van, truck, whatever you want to call it, pulls in. That seems to have knocked all their brains back into functioning on regular,
normal
things, instead of me.
Bastion comes out and makes his way to my side. My eyes fly to Asher, knowing he called him out. Think he realizes that the only males I don't feel threatened by are the ones I look at as kids. Granted they are, but still. Tugging him in front of me like a shield, my arms go around him and we watch the vehicle come in.
Chapter 10: Chapter 9 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
Store brand emblazoned on the side, they do the same thing the guys who came with the shed did. Motioning they're going to turn and back in, I give them a salute in acknowledgment.
"Bastion, can you and Maii be on standby to help me with all the mud about to be brought in?"
He looks from the ground into the house with a scrunched up face before nodding. The other sectional is against the far wall with the small coffee table out of the way. Letting him go so he can go alert the coyote, I start directing the guys around.
"Alright, the rain has fully stopped so that will help even more but I want you guys around just in case they need help or start slipping. Also don't want them getting stuck when they go to leave. Think you can spread out without looking imposing?"
With my attempt to lighten things up, they all give assorted smiles and place themselves around. End up looking back to my door frame though with slight worry pinching my features.
"They should be able to get through, right? Not like it's one whole single piece."
"Well, how big ‘a one did you get?"
Xavier looks at me in mock criticism, so I give him a smirk.
"Had to be big enough for your ass, so it's pretty big. Thankfully though, it's not pink, red, and yellow."
Actually not sure if the pillows in the picture came with it, probably said in the description and I just read over it. Trying to picture it again, it would have at least four.
"I'm not actually sure how many pillows are going to be with it...wasn't paying attention to those. Bad enough I still have a habit of favoriting items that I'd love to get and can't because... Well, could probably get away with it now since I actually have the people to fill them. Those items, however, really wouldn't fit here."
Faline and I both did it and talked over some of the items we'd find, listing the pros and cons since it was just the two of us and a cat.
Cat.
Crap.
"Bastion, can you get Tigger into my room for me before those guys start coming in? Don't need him trying to be all lovey-dovey."
Hearing his voice from inside saying he's on it, I smile. Asher plants his butt next to me, acting like the proverbial guard dog. One of these days I'm going to have to learn to get used to it, I'm sure, but not today. Tapping the end of his nose, I let him know he doesn't have to stick around if he doesn't want to. He wants to. Of course he does. Anything to be a pain in my ass.
I get a large canine grin from him just as the truck backs up as close as possible. Can't get too close from the trees growing the way they do and big rigs aren't known to be very flexible, so since they can't bend, they're not very close. Probably would have been able to get up closer if the makeshift garage weren't there. Oh well.
Only issue is the mud, and it can be cleaned up easily. Laying a hand between large black ears, my nails tease into the fur while watching the strangers come out and do their thing. Three guys, they must travel in packs. Were there three last time? I can't recall, and I'm not making hot chocolate this time. They should be glad I'm being civil at all.
With a laughing wolf at my side, I wave and smile as they come up. Immediately a picture of a cat pops in. Lynx or bobcat, with his coloring it could be either really, since Were-animals tend to be bigger anyway.
Pushing away the scents that are digging into my nose, the WereCat is clearly tensing, having come to a den of canines. Granted there's a cat that lives here, but isn't right now, is beside the point. Catching his dark eyes, my head inclines with a small easy-going smile. Faline is the calming one, not me, but I try my best and hope I don't chase him off.
Might also explain my lack of dating, you think? Nah. A stray thought from the black wolf beside me is caught; grumbling that I don't need to be dating. His ear gets pinched.
Signing some electronic papers, I ignore the laughing eyes at my bare feet. Actually forgot they were bare. Shows how much I've been paying attention. Big cat comes closer to get a sniff, then goes back to the opening truck. I don't take offense. Can just imagine the hostile people they've had to deal with, and it's still pretty early.
"Where do you want it?"
Motioning him to follow me, he eyes Asher.
"Don't worry, if he bites, he's getting snipped."
Making the finger scissors with a grin, I get multiple looks of horror. Laughing warmly, I try to not think of how it looks with a single female and four adult males. I lead him in and show him where and how I want it.
Oh God... I need to scrub my brain.
Mentally I try to do so as Asher gives his warm mind-belly laughs. The sound of belly laughter, just in my head.
"So that's why none of us have had any luck, you want pussy. Literally."
My face lights up instantly as I gape at him openly. His thoughts had gone out to every animal, so everyone hears him. Even the WereCat blushes before darting back out.
"You. Are. So. Dead."
Stepping toward him in threat, he moves out of the way, running out the back with his amusement trailing with him. I send him a visual of a shaking fist as he hightails it. Stepping out front doesn't help, my face refusing to stop glowing as every canine here openly laughs at me. Human males look a little confused, but their cat buddy just shakes his head at them with a small smile. I hear them ask if he knows us, he waffles a hand back and forth. Well, not lying. He doesn't know us specifically , but he knows what we are.
Since he's a feline, not sure I have much threat coming from him. Only emotions I'd picked up were his obvious embarrassment and wariness. Have no intention of harming any of them, but I know trying to put it to voice can make things worse.
After bringing in the carpet, they ask if I want them to lay it out or do it after. Looking at all the mud, I let 'em know I'll do it. They apologize for the mess, but I wave it aside with a smile.
"My fault for not putting in more stone."
The outside walkway is actually decorative stone, just can't be seen with all the mud, dead leaves and pine needles around. I'm not ridiculous about keeping the path clean, never usually use it anyway; it was here when I bought the place. Not wanting to drench the ground in salt to prevent ice, I just leave the foliage over it to make it less likely for water to pool and allow it... If that makes sense. Did to me when I originally thought about it.
One of the movers keeps making conversation with me, not sure what his deal is till I catch a whiff of his sweat when he comes too close. Think someone is misreading the situation here, so I move farther out of the way and plant my butt on the railing. There, still around so as not to be rude, but not close enough to make anymore easy chitchat.
Pulling my legs up, I cross them and lean back onto the pillar. The ice that had formed has made it and the railing slightly damp, but it's no biggy. Casually watching them as they bring in several pieces, I relax a little more. Xavier gives me a raised eyebrow at all the items so I give him an innocent grin and shrug. Smaller pieces means it gets through doorways easier.
WereCat seems to be the leader of the group, calling me in and pointing out the small niches on the pieces that allow for dismantling and putting back together. Detachable yet still able to become one long piece that won't move unless someone runs and jumps onto it. Sadly I can see that happening, so I ask about the knobby feet of it scratching on the wood floors. Just by the look he gives me lets me know that my floor is going to be scratched all to hell. He suggests getting those little coaster-like things made for larger objects to be moved around easier. Problem is, I don't want it to move, but the coasters will lessen scratches made. Decisions decisions.
His flirty buddy is pushing his luck though. Having heard me asking about the scratching and moving pieces, he again takes things wrong, making sexual innuendos whenever he thinks his buddies can't hear him or seem innocent enough to be said in front of them. Dude is going to get hurt, if not from me then by one of the males around also hearing it. While talking to the leader cat, I look him dead in the face and whisper into his head.
"You, I won't harm, but your buddy is pushing his luck. He seems to have figured out everything that goes on here and he couldn't be further from the truth. I'm sure your nose can tell you that, let alone how diverse critters here are."
His eyes widen in alarm, but he quickly looks down so his expression isn't seen by his friends. Head pointed down, his eyes swing back up and he speaks low.
"How did you do that? You aren't in form for it."
Since my hair has clustered into the thicker curls that it likes to do, locks laying over my shoulders, I casually reach up and lay a finger over a silver streak, tapping it till recognition dawns. Smiling, I incline my head. Not hiding any longer, so telling him is no skin off my nose.
"That's why they're here. Protecting you."
I scowl at that before sighing. Pretty sure that's what they think they're doing, so I shrug. Annoyance clear on my face.
"Didn't think a feline would know anything about it, really. I apologize."
He looks confused for a moment but pushes it aside. Head coming back up as he looks to be casually talking.
"Probably wouldn't have, but there's a lot of rumors flying around these days. Just about every Were-animal in the city that isn't a wolf has been questioned by them about seeing...well...you."
Nodding, I motion to his small paper pad. Giving it to me, I write down my number and hand it back, just signing it as Silver as I had with the Red Wolf Alpha. He looks at it confused.
"I'd like to hear the rumors going around, but now isn't the time. You're the first feline I've come across that isn't fanged and on perpetual PMS. There a Pack you belong to in the city?"
He shakes his head. Not surprising, both bobcats and lynx tend to be solitary.
"Alright, give me a call sometime so I can pick your brain."
I grin to let him know it's a joke, so he gives me a lopsided smile in return. Looking over just in time to see his buddy look annoyed, having seen me slip over a piece of paper that I'd obviously written on, I let out a small groan. Seems whatever he sees me doing is misread all to hell. Clearing my throat, I look back to the cat.
"Think I may have caused some friction between you and your friend. Again I apologize, especially if he is the type to assume his own stories instead of listening to what's really there."
He sighs as well, giving a curt nod. Since everything has been brought in, there's no reason for them to stay. Each piece had been brought in still wrapped in plastic. They'd cut open the sides so they could connect everything, but most of the plastic is still attached. Some pieces were dropped down so they walked on it instead of the floor. I appreciate the effort.
Just to try and smooth things over between the males leaving, I snag the flirt before he can step off the porch. He looks back with an annoyed look that he tries to hide behind professionalism.
"Feel I have to clear something up here. The males here? They're visiting cousins for the holiday. My sister isn't here at the moment, but there's more than one female living in this house. You saw me pass my number, yes, but for friends we have in common, not for a date. I'm sorry you got that vibe from those here, I just wanted to clear that up before you go."
None of it was that much of a lie, just skirting around truths. Depending on the type of person he is will now show by his reaction. At first, he doesn't look like he believes me, but then he starts blushing. Guess it sounded honest enough. I pat him on the back and send him off, telling him no worries. A sheepish grin is given before he takes off. I heave a heavy sigh and slump my shoulders.
"I get demoted to cousin? That doesn't sound fair."
Narrowing my eyes, I point at the maned wolf threateningly. Don't know what I'll do, but I'll think of something.
"Alright, if you guys want to see it, shoes off."
With that, I turn and go back in. Have to move the middle piece out so I can get the rug rolled out to lay in the center space. It feels funny, but it is kinda nifty. Doesn't quite look like the advertised picture, but that's not surprising. Rolling it out, the tufted brown pieces need to be fluffed a bit so they're not flat. Can hear the guys come in behind me making assorted appreciative sounds.
"First rule: No shoes on this rug. Want to keep it nice as long as possible. Why? Because I said. Besides, unless you new guys have some seriously funky feet, everyone is usually barefoot."
I get chuckles as they help peel off the rest of the plastic. Bastion and Maii had been keeping up with the mud build-up, so there isn't too much on the porch either. I give each a hug and a thank you which has them both blushing. D'aw.
"Since you guys did all the work, you get to sit on it first."
Both grin and take off for it. In the shape of a blocky ‘U’, the left long side goes almost the whole length of floor space from bookshelf to bookshelf on the wall. Not up against the wall, there's about a two-foot gap between the back of it and the wall bookshelves. The bottom of the ‘U’ has the same distance between the back of it and the outer wall and bookshelf. The right side of the ‘U’ is the wider section that isn't fully covered by backing, also only about half the length of the opposite side. Once the rug is in place in the inside area, the footstool-like piece is put in the middle of it. Almost directly centered. Sweet.
Once the boys are all comfortable I motion the guys onto it. It did indeed come with throw pillows, about a dozen of the damn things. Many are a smaller size with the larger ones being the main focus for the center ‘corners’. A dark forest green that's that felt-like material, I purposefully avoided leather. The middle rug, once all fluffed out, does kind of resemble fallen leaf ground cover.
While they get all cozy, I move my original couch over. Not too close, but basically having it fill the space as a large square of furniture in the room. Asher's end of it gets pointed towards the large end of the green. Leaves a space of about four feet between their edges. The longer part of the ‘L’ points towards the back wall, it also has a couple foot span between its back and the bookshelves on the inner wall. The small, out of place, round carpet and coffee table get situated back with the brown sofa like it had been before.
Nice and cozy without being too crowded. Until bodies are piling up, then it might be a little cluttered. Can't wait to see Faline's face when she sees it.
Catching a smaller pillow out of the air as it comes flying at me, surprise lights up my face. Surprise, yet wicked cool. Turning, they all look innocent, but I know Xavier's antics by now. Flipping it over, I fling it much like a frisbee back at him. He catches it just as easily as I had.
"You are many things, Xavier, but innocent isn't one of them."
He gives hurt-face as Bastion giggles at him, but when the boy looks away I see the very not innocent glint in the man’s eyes. Dog. Even whisper it into his head. He clutches a hand over his heart, giving the whole act of being wounded.
Rolling my eyes, I ask him if he's explained the set-up below to the blue and purple-headed wolves. He nods, having told them when their stuff was taken to the basement. Good. I'm tired, but I want to get some painting done. I close and lock the front door, letting them all know that Asher had gone out, probably to hunt. The eagerness on Shade and Zypher's faces is apparent and very obvious.
"You're welcome to go out at any time, just be aware if you're out when everyone's asleep, you might end up staying out for a while. When you get back, straight to the shower before you go anywhere else."
Again sound like an old marm, but eh. Maii looks out the open back door, also eager. I tell him he can go too if he wishes, he isn't a prisoner. He should know that already, but he's still wary.
Looks torn between wanting to go out and spend more time here. Bastion talks him into going, promising he won't touch the puzzle while he's gone. Smiling, he bobs his head and heads below as well.
"You going out too, mutt?"
"You've turned into a rude little thing, haven't you?"
I snort at him.
"I've always been rude, if you haven't seen that by now then you're seriously blind, buddy."
He pouts at me but shakes his head to the going out, rubbing at his neck again.
"Does it hurt?"
Chapter 11: Chapter 10 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
My asking gets me a puzzled look till I point to his rubbing, guessing he didn't realize he was doing it again.
"Hurt, no. Just weird. It itched before, probably from it forming. Since you touched it earlier it just feels cool."
As in cool to the touch, not awesome cool. Motioning him to move his legs and turn in his spot, I go to take another look. He's lounging on the bigger cushion, so makes things a little easier. And he's not kneeling in front of me, which is another plus.
Two snow-white wolves and a small coyote come up from below. They look roughly the same size I am when in animal form, probably close in weight too. I've read somewhere that Arctic wolves are on the smaller side to conserve heat, timber wolves being the largest breed, mine should be bigger than theirs. However, snow wolves have been getting smaller and smaller due to breeding with dogs.
Arctic wolves from centuries ago, I would bet were a bit bigger just from prey being much more plentiful. Would seem whoever attacked these guys had come from the older lines. The only way you can tell them apart if you don't have a super nose is their eyes and ears. Little smaller than the gray’s, Shade's ears are tipped in black. His eyes a dark blue and his brother’s a pale yellow. Eyes and tipped ears are the only real color on them.
Many wild snow wolves' white coats tend to look white till against the snow, where they're more yellowish. These two would look albino if it weren't for the eyes. Their color coats are probably also from the Were that got them.
"Well, glad to see you aren't purple and blue. Do me a favor though and don't go rolling in mud baths."
The amusement in my voice is pretty telling that they're allowed to do whatever they wish. Shade asks if they're supposed to look after the coyote, I shake my head.
"Maii knows to come home if he gets into any trouble. Same goes for you guys. Can always call for Asher, but he's got quite the territory here, so he might not be able to get to you very fast."
That stops them short, looking at each other before back to me.
"You let him mark your land?"
I shrug and try to explain it in a way that isn't confusing.
"Could basically say today is my first day out in the open; not hiding from everyone. I was hiding before so I could save my sister without the 'council' or any others trying to interfere. The house itself is marked as mine, that's all I really care about. Last time a male picked up my scent, it...didn't end well. Besides, this was Asher's land a long time before I got here, so could technically say I'm on his land."
Wasn't until getting it out that way that I notice the truth of it. Even after Asher learned and even attempted to change me himself, he never once told me I couldn't stay. Yes, the house may be mine, but everything else he's had for over twenty-five years. Even when he hadn't been here to mark it.
Surprise comes from them, but they accept it and take off. I crook my finger at Maii and rub at his ears before he goes, then get back to the maned wolf.
"What do you mean it's his land?"
Not actually sure just how much he knows, being here he's figured or heard a lot of it, but Asher is hardly talked about. He heard about some of it when I relayed it to Alarico, but not all.
"I bought this property some four years ago, probably closer to five now."
Not trying to entice him in any way, just trying to figure out what the marking is, my fingertips go over it again. Instead of a swipe, I go over it as if I'm reading braille. He shivers, but I dismiss it and get back to explaining.
"I'd never seen him before this all started. Asher has quite an assortment of abilities himself, just as I'm assuming each animal does in some shape or form. One of his abilities is precognition."
Amber eyes direct up to me as he turns his head a little, so I push his hair over the opposite shoulder, the long silky strands weaving through my hand as I end up finger combing it.
"He'd seen what would become of Faline and I, so in an attempt to help, he'd attempted to get the Change started in me before I was attacked by Anthony.”
Thinking about everything up to this point, it feels more and more like it's all being orchestrated, someone pulling at the strings of fate just about every step of the way.
"He'd bitten me when I'd gone out to meet a friend. I'm sure you've found the small clearing with the fire pit? Sitting on one of those logs is where my life took a major turn."
My brow furrows, the hand that'd been finger combing the lower strands now buries in the shorter hair around his head. Fingers get lost in the thick black locks as something jumps into my brain.
"That night I almost died, when my inner wolf had talked to my sister, it was mentioned that ancient bloodline magic also courses through the both of us. I've always healed faster than normal, empathy for as long as I can remember, constant dream deja vu, rarely got sick, and even my eye color...no one else in my family has eyes like mine."
Always loved my eyes and that it was something that really set me apart. My own and something that couldn't be taken. Xavier catches my attention, shifting his head since my hand had stopped moving. I take up the motions again. Should probably be weird or awkward right now, but as one with long thick hair, I know how good it feels when someone plays with it right.
"Your eyes didn't change at all when you turned?"
Thinking back, they did a little, just not really different color-wise.
"They became brighter, but that's all I noticed. About them anyway, never had the silver in my hair before that first change, the scars I already had faded more. Body was thicker, but I think the leaning it's doing now is from all the running. You have no idea how good it felt to run again. Puberty really screwed me; before it I had run all over the place."
I keep bouncing from story to story, but I can't help it. It was the running that was the biggest draw for me in this world, the wolf and strength to save my sister all being the major things that I love about being what I am now.
"The way you asked that, is your natural eye color not what it is now?"
I love his eyes. Chunks of sap is really all it is named after, but it's the color that is the draw. No other quite like it. If you've seen the movie Jurassic Park, they have the perfect visual of the color.
Catching myself staring into them, my cheeks warm and I look back to his hair. His eyes shift around every now and then so he's not doing a constant stare, but his focus is pretty clear.
"More or less what happened to you. Mine were this color, just a darker shade. After my change, it was like a light had been turned on behind them."
I nod, that's pretty much what went on with mine. Circling back around, I try recalling what I was originally answering and talking about.
"Alright, I'm all turned around, where was I?"
It's Bastion that reminds me as he watches both my hands now weave through the maned wolf’s head. If he starts rolling over with a kicking leg and wanting belly rubs, I'm so outta here.
"Asher seems to think that even if he hadn't interfered, I would've been fine, but I'm not so sure. He wasn't there when it happened. He was around sometime later though because he'd followed the man that took my unconscious body from the floor just inside the front door."
Bright eyes come back to me.
"The bloodstain, that's what it's from?"
I nod. Since the blood had been there for around 72 hours, it soaked in pretty good. Was a congealed goo when I had come in with Bastion that night. Even then, I was so focused on other things that it didn't get cleaned up till way later.
"That's a very big area."
Doesn't sound like he believes me, so to save time and doubt, I show him. Looking to Bastion and asking if he would like to know, so he can understand the events leading up to my finding him, he nods slowly, closing his eyes.
Replaying events from mine and Faline's first known encounter with the supernatural, it takes place right in the parking lot of the mall less than a couple miles away. I start first with meeting the large black wolf though.
From there I jump to the parking lot and the bizarre conversation that went on. The moment when I was taken down by my first glimpse of a Werewolf in 'Garou' form. My fear not for myself so much as for my sister.
I keep a lid on Faline's memories, those are not ones to be shared. Not with Xavier and definitely not a young boy who had to go through the same. I have to pull back on the emotions as I go over my attack, they're both feeling the pain I went through, a faded version. Keep forgetting that I can project any emotion I'm feeling or have felt. Bastion's already in tears and Xavier's hands are clenching. Can just imagine what his attack was like, so I try fading things out more, but my arm is grabbed and he looks at me.
"Don't. Let it play out."
I nod, but I pull back as much emotion as I can. The pain I had gone through would have been enough to tip a normal person into insanity. Only reason I got through it was and is my high pain tolerance, having been through several different kinds already.
He keeps hold of my arm but loosens his grip as my attack is played through. My long semi-numb trek back home in mud that was quickly forming. Almost forgot it had started raining, could really go all out and say even the sky cried for us. My own brush with losing mind over events that went on, my brain wanting to deny everything it'd just seen and went through, the walk up the porch step to the propped open screen door. Hadn't even realized it at that point. Only thing I had really noticed was the front door being unlocked and open. Getting just inside where I fell to my knees and passed out.
I stop there to give them a break. Even with my pulling back as much as I could, I couldn't hide all of it. I look to Bastion, asking in whispers if he wants me to skip over how I found him. Opening his swimming blue eyes, he shakes his head. Inclining mine, I continue. Continue to waking in a room not my own, the harsh scent of having been in my own waste for what turned out to be three days. Xavier's hand, that's still on my arm, clenches again. Don't think he's aware of doing it though, his eyes cloudy with watching my ordeal.
Also show them the changes I had noticed in myself. The lack of needing the glasses I had lost in the parking lot, enhanced sounds and smells, and the absence of pain that I should have been swimming in. The change had been delayed with all the drugs that had been pumped into me, it didn't stop everything, but enough. The cramping my body had started to go through.
I skip over the nightmare I had just before waking, not wanting to share that at all. My eyes close as a hot tear escapes me at those memories wanting to override the more recent ones. I pull back from them both, even taking a step back as my breathing quickens. The looks on their faces lets me know I didn't pull out in time. I look out the window, trying to hide my shame.
"You weren't lying...when you said you had a past almost like mine."
I don't acknowledge his statement since it's full of shock and disbelief. If after all this time he thought I'd been lying, then I'm doing something wrong here. My eyes close as a pang of guilt hits me, knowing that I should have expected it since I'd been the same way when people tried to 'identify' with me. Can feel the air temperature dropping around me, so that answers one question. Emotion seems to be the spark for many things. I analyze how I seem to be doing it, and pull it back, the action actually working as it starts to warm back up.
Xavier's large hand slides down my arm to take mine, not demanding anything, just holding. Giving me that small lifeline if needed. It takes a bit, but once I have a tighter rein on memories, I ask if they wish for me to continue. Replaying physical pain is so much easier than emotional.
Eyes are closed and pointed towards the window, but I feel their response. I start back up just before the door had opened to show Fred and James, Fred was Bastion's stepfather, just like once upon a time, James had almost been mine.
The disbelief I felt when told I'd been there for three days, my attempt to escape before I was grabbed and drugged again. Luckily by that time I had been awake long enough with a quickened heartbeat that adrenaline and metabolism were kicked into high gear which quickened my body reforming on the inside. The drug was a paralytic that affected me for just a short time before my blood went through it like acid. The degradation as I was carried and undressed, the pain that was starting deep within me.
I pull back hard on the feelings I went through so Bastion doesn't feel it. Bad enough he had been there and heard everything.
The fires of hell that had gone through me as I writhed in a rotting room, but upon standing, the feeling of being renewed, revitalized in my new form. Knowledge of what I was, was pretty clear, and it hadn't really frightened me in the least. Not even my rage and instant lust to kill now that I could.
Bastion had seen the bodies, but not how I did it. Turning my head and opening my eyes, I watch him closely as it plays out. My first strike at James to put him down before going after Fred.
The first strike made to eviscerate the giant of a man, his innards falling into a steaming heap in front of him, my turning to the other man who pissed himself and the claw rake that cost him his eyes, then leaving him to go back to the man who'd dominated my childhood with shame, fear, confusion, and pain.
I had stalked him, followed his terribly slow crawl to get away from me while pulling his guts back into himself. Blood poured from his belly, making the cement floor slippery. Kicking him over onto his back, his words lost in translation as I knelt down. Having had to fight back the urge to eat him from the blood smelling sweet, I’d grabbed the exposed slippery mass and pulled, yanking the soft insides of his body out and dropped them to the ground like garbage.
Bastion wobbles, but hangs on stubbornly. I really shouldn't be showing him this, the high probability of making his nightmares worse very high. A movie would have been different since with me, he's riding my senses as I go through them. Looking at Xavier, I continue.
The screams coming from both humans starting to hurt my ears, I show them how crouching over one led to my shoving my arm up into his body, under the ribs, and between squishy lungs. The sounds that were made when I told the man that he would no longer haunt me, then ripping out his heart.
I stop immediately when Bastion’s already pale face turns green, his hand going over his mouth hurriedly as he bolts for the bathroom.
"I shouldn't have gone into specific details, what I'm showing him will haunt him."
"He'll be alright, he's stronger than you think. You persist in seeing him as an innocent child that you need to protect from everything. He may look like a child, but his mind is that of an adult."
I wince, knowing he does. My shamed worry of him being alone too long with Lily rides me each time we're over there. Knowing just from my own past that things get real confused when you're so young and introduced to sex. How warped things can become.
"Don't have to worry about him doing anything
that
adult, from what I've gathered from talking with him, he wants nothing to do with intercourse."
I nod, but I know better. My Imp comes back out, his face wet from water splashing. Still looks a little green around the edges, but not too bad.
"Just tell me when you need me to stop, and I will. Since I doubt you'll let me get away with not showing you anymore."
Instead of going back to where he had been sitting, he moves closer to Xavier. Seeing him do so warms my insides, the show of his ability to even want to go near an adult male is tremendous.
The maned wolf scoots more towards me so the boy can sit next to him. Feeling awkward with the hand holding, I move back over to play in his hair. He releases, but just like before, he keeps his head turned just enough so he can see me.
When he motions he's ready, I pick back up. I skip over a little bit so he doesn't have to go back to the bathroom quite so fast. The parts of feeling my claws slicing through other organs and the bloodlust riding me hard getting left out.
Instead, I pick up again with me walking towards Fred who's cradling his face as he mewls pitifully. Playing with him before snapping his spinal cord so my brain’s wish to feast isn't tempted anymore. The walk up the stairs of what turned out to be the basement and stopping at the top where I started weeping...was more a relieved cry I think.
From there it goes to me inspecting what little of myself I could see, not getting very far as that's when Asher showed up. The conversation we had of not being able to go to anyone and that he was sorry it had to happen that way, a little about what was going on, and my shifting times.
I skip over some details of the pictures I had found, not hiding the fact though that I took the camera's memory chip. My original thought was to make sure it was disposed of properly and couldn't be recovered, having found it in a setup around a bed that was surrounded by things you'd see at a photoshoot.
Bastion’s body stiffening catches my attention, though when I look over his eyes are glazed as he focuses on the pictures flowing in his head. The memories of Asher then and now seem so different, yet in a way still the same.
Our talk of needing to burn the place down when sudden insight had me listening hard, the sound of scratching I had heard before faint, but still there, following it back downstairs and into the area where a dog cage had been, with a small boy huddled inside.
"So that's how you found me. I had heard most of what went on and started smelling it. I didn't know what was going to happen to me."
Considering it could have been any number of other hostiles, I can imagine. Turning up my smile, I share the part where a scared and starving child stood up to a monster and asked defiantly if it was going to hurt him too. Xavier's whole body had stiffened when seeing the boy in those conditions, but he's slowly relaxing.
I help by rubbing at his scalp with my nails, sharing with them both my pride in the young man at how far he's come since then. He still has the scars, and always will, but as of right now, he's not letting them rule him. He blushes, the action bringing a more normal pallor to his face.
Bastion knows what happens from then on, but I still go through it with Xavier, who's still intent on the images. The burning down of the house and long trek home, my thinking we remained unseen aside from the homeless man under the bridge. Then leaving him be after a confusing conversation about 'Night People' and continuing home, I let the images slowly fade once we do so.
I do believe the original question that started all this was to do with Asher, but for the life of me, I can't recall what it was. Fingers once more slip down to the marking on the neck under me, the heat coming off his skin making me want to bury my face into it. Can feel his gaze on me as I look over the small dreamcatcher-snowflake-like mark.
"You're sure this doesn't hurt?"
Chapter 12: Chapter 11 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
He nods, so I draw my hands away. I know that amount of touch is going to get me into trouble. Should be pretty platonic since he's seen me do it with Asher, Maii, and even Bastion.
I take the chance to sit on
my
couch for the first time. Not overly firm, but you don't sink in either. Good. Tapping the man's long legs to move them, they draw up slowly, which has me watching them randomly since it's something to look at.
Trying to think back on what the conversation was about before it derailed completely, the length of his legs fold as they cross in front of his body, still holding my gaze. The clothes I had bought him cover him top and bottom; a designed t-shirt and snug jeans that ride low on his hips. Wasn't until I saw him wear a pair that I had bought that I realized he had tricked me, getting me to buy the clothes that he knows will have me gawking. He's such an ass.
He's an ass, but he belongs to me. The brand on his neck bears two symbols I've always been fond of. Stories behind the reason for dreamcatchers had me buying several over the years. They haven't been working for me for a while now, but that's okay, they're still pretty to look at. One hangs in each of the bedroom doorways and several are up around my room.
The snowflake; a sign of snow and colder temperatures, simple water drops that had been changed through their journey to the ground. Having started out as one thing and changing into something better. Prettier. Able to be as delicate as the fluttering of butterfly wings or as destructive as a hell uprising. Think I can identify with the small pieces of nature’s art. To a point.
Only thing now is what it will do to the maned wolf. I already have a Vampire linked to me from my calling his animal, will this be something like that?
My eyes roam over his folded legs, wrapped snug in the jean material, to his covered abdomen. Hiding a very nice upper body with soft cotton and polyester, they continue on an upward path over his long frame. Being over six and a half feet, there's a lot of area to cover. I believe the technical term of what I'm doing is 'undressing him with my eyes'.
Don't really need to do that, since I know what he looks like beneath, no undressing is necessary. Could probably call it a waste when you think of the fact that I sleep with this man every night yet nothing nefarious is done. Almost a shame. Can feel my green eyes slipping into their bright yellow counterparts as I go higher to his neck.
A lean frame with not overly wide shoulders and a strong throat, the small brand is visible on the right side since he's sitting. When he's standing upright, I don't see too many being able to see it. Trying to decide if that's a good thing or not. Think pheromones are at work here...my brain going all mushy and melting over the male visage.
No...not just any male frame, but
his
. I’m in so much trouble, so intent on him that I don't even blush with my blatantly obvious perusal.
Tanned skin helps to hide an assortment of battle scars, not just from fighting other animals, but when he was in the war as a soldier quite a few years ago. It's been said that he's in his nineties, couldn't tell it by body or attitude though. You'd think after so many years, one would become beat down, age mentally even if they don't physically. Not saying he's slow or a child, just, not torn down by what he's been through. Wish I had that kind of strength.
I have yet to blink as I go higher to the small goatee at his chin, the tuft of black hair that triangulates his strong jaw. The shape of it reminds me that of Brad Pitt or Guy Pearce. No other facial hair other than the usual eye and head masses. Wonder if he just shaves that well or it just grows in that spot. Ava's baby daddy, Ryder, hadn't been able to grow anything down the middle of his lower face, the hairs only coming out to either edge of his chin. A spattering of thin scars on Xavier's face are hard to see but there, and soft-looking lips that I'm sure many a woman has had her fair share of fantasies about.
I plead the fifth here, please.
An aristocratic nose and long black lashes surround his amber eyes, so thick that it gives the look of eyeliner. I’ve always envied that look, but annoyingly, it's found most commonly in males. Naturally arched brows that aren't overly bushy or too thin also adorn his face. Perfect male specimen. No, I don't pay attention to feet. Feet are feet, nothing more.
Long muscled arms flex as my gaze goes over them. Not doing that he-man bullcrap, but just a hand clench or wrist twist has the tendons and such move around. No bulging veins that can ruin texture until you get to his hands. Rough, long-fingered, and also scarred. Beginning to think I have a thing for scars, them being just like tattoos. A body starts out as a blank canvas and you take it from there. More often than not, you can read a person just by their hands or by the maps laid out over their skin.
Not sure why long-fingered hands are called a poet’s, not after watching him play over the strings of his guitar. Musicians hands. Would also work very well on a piano. Of course, that's not the
only
things that are done well with them, but I keep
those
thoughts away for now. Can revisit in dreams where it has no effect when awake. I'm really good with dreams, the whole vivid imagination thing comes into play.
Without really thinking, I reach for his hand, and he gives it over more than willingly. Turning it palm up and running sensitive fingertips over the length of them, starting at his wrist and ending at his fingertips, you can almost read his life in just his palms. No, I'm not a palm reader, but I'm sure any good one would tell you the same thing. A rough and calloused texture telling you outright that he's not one who shies from hard or physical work.
Before all this happened, I'd been self-conscious of my hands. Thicker fingers scarred and calloused from years of writing and painting, woodworking to weight lifting. You name a craft and I've more than likely tried it at least once, even crochet.
I’ve seen all the commercials and ads about women having soft hands to equal out a soft touch, how that's what's wanted in a partner, as well as perfect features, thin body, and clear skin. Don't think my skin has ever been clear and blemish-free. I trace the lines in his large hand as I think of silly things that have no bearing on what's going on. Tell you right now though, I'd rather have rough and marked hands then pretty and proper that have never seen a day of work in their life. My art is my pride and joy, just as is my ability to spin words and phrases into stories that others can enjoy.
Working on autopilot with a sudden need to put my own hands to use, I let his fall away as I stand and go out back. I don't even bother to pull my hair back this time as I get all set up, the only things really needed are my paints put in order and a blank canvas put up. Having totally lost the desire or need to use any words for a while, I sink into my art once again, the early morning light rising to spread its warmth over its dominion. One of the sketches I had done with Bastion and the recall from earlier jumps into my head, and I get started.
The next several hours are spent bringing Bastion's past into living color, adding my own flare to it of course, because that's how I roll.
A large pale wolf is coaxing a small dirty pup from a dark cage that has the look of a mouth from some great monster. The starved youth has a defiant look in his eyes while looking out through its prison. Large eyes forming in the background go with the mouth of the beast waiting to devour him.
A tangent of angry reds, malicious oranges, and haunting greens mix within the eyes as madness forms within the depths. The massive shadowy outline of the monster is the only thing seen as its body and face remain hidden. Deeper shadows get formed from the light coming off the pale wolf, but warmth and safety are offered in the soft glow. Name is signed before I title it on the edge; '
Revealed
'.
The smell of cooking food finds my nose, but I'm too focused on setting up another. My jeans and hands are smudged in ink, some spots are on my shirt. I should probably get an apron or something at some point.
Grabbing a larger canvas for this next one, the image forms in my head like a sketch pad in my brain. Things can get a little messed up when doing it this way, the changing of small details right in the middle can screw up the whole thing. Doubt that will happen though since the image is as clear as day in my head.
A boy resembling Bastion forms on his hands and knees, face pointed up and looking out towards me. Tattered and broken feathered wings hang limply over his sides while a look of anguish takes over his face. Another wolf, this one the color of pitch and much larger than the normal Werewolf in animal form, stands next to the boy protectively. Ears in mid-motion of going back with a forming snarl reveal long teeth, also looking out towards me with blue-green eyes that are glinting in anger. The background becomes one of a small clearing surrounded by trees, a fat full moon illuminating the pair in its light.
Stepping back from many hours of work on just this one, I lean back on the outer house wall, careful of the hanging one that had been done previously. The hooks set into the walls were put there just for that reason. Going back to it, I sign in my name and title it; '
Guardian
'.
After that I set my palette down and sink into one of the wicker patio chairs, almost knocking over the glass of juice that I'm guessing the boy had brought out at some point. Smiling, I swallow it all down within seconds. Of course, you can never have just one glass of orange juice; more is needed. Standing to go inside, I almost run into Shade. Since he's just standing there, I move back. Have to anyway so I can hang the canvas.
When did he get back? If someone really wants to kill me, all they have to do is come at me while I'm painting, I'd be easy pickings. That's if their emotions didn't warn me first. That I think I would feel, just because it wouldn't be a normal emotion that's normally felt around this place. Not from the ones within my home anyway. Chord out of place type thing.
Shade pads over on wide paws and looks at both paintings. His black-tipped ears are begging to be touched, but I'm covered in paint. Granted he looks pretty dirty himself, but still.
"Take it your bro called seniority for the shower?"
My smile is reinforced when he nods, his dark blue eyes keep going to the windows of ink. Either he's an admirer of art or he's picking them apart in his head.
"If I hadn't watched you, I wouldn't believe that you'd done it. The ones hanging on the bookshelves inside are ones you've done too, aren't they?"
I nod my head, not really taking any offense, I don't look like the proverbial painter. The ones inside are of me and Nicolaus facing off over Faline in her cat form on one, and the other is Asher walking out of darkness and shadows. Have to keep them up or cat hair will stick to them.
"You're very good."
My head tilts to the side, curious.
"You a painter?"
Get the feeling of a shrug in my head.
"What's your medium?"
"Metal."
"No shit?"
Startled, he looks back over to me. Don't know why he's so surprised. I had tried it once, only parts I was good at was burning myself and slicing open my fingers. The snow wolf just looks at me, so I'm a bit confused here. I know there's a couple schools in Chicago that give classes, is that what he's wanting?
"Um, you alright?"
"Don't usually get that type of response from a female."
Xavier steps out to get a look at the finished projects.
"I think you'll find my friend, that she is not a typical female."
Not sure if that’s a jab or a compliment, so I just lift an eyebrow. He doesn't notice though as he looks at the finished work. Well, while they gawk, I want more juice. Dammit.
Xavier makes me go around him so I pinch his side, hard. He jumps and pulls away, laughing. Get him to move one way or another, maybe I should look into getting a cattle prod. Seems the only sensible way to deal with that man-child.
I get to the kitchen with no more roadblocks and get my refill. When was the last time I drank something? Hmm.
Zypher comes out of the shower, bathroom all steamy. Have a feeling my water heater is really going to get tested in the days to come. Should probably have them wait ten or so minutes before the next one, but if his bro really wants in, there's no stopping him.
Thankfully, he has a towel securely around his waist. His thick chest is covered in a light cover of hair, so stereotypically Canadian that I have to smile. They did say northern Wisconsin right? His moisture darkened purple hair is in a long braid down his back. Nifty.
"Never understood how people could do that, I never could."
Gray-blue eyes blink at me till I motion to his hair.
"The braid, I can pull mine around and do something simple, but it doesn't stay long."
He smirks as I pour another glass. Where is that Imp anyway? Don't have to look long, he's curled up on the new couch, tucked into a center corner and sleeping. Looks like a very good idea actually.
"Takes a lot of practice when you have nothing better to do."
I lift a brow at that. For some reason, I can't picture this man having
nothing
to do. Calling out to Shade, I ask him to wait a moment so I can get some of the paint off my hands. Once as clean as they're going to get with a quick rubdown, I give the okay, closing the door for him as he goes in and pointing to the cabinet with towels. Pretty sure I didn't need to since his sibling managed, but oh well.
Older brother is leaning against the island counter watching a sleeping Bastion. Not wanting to answer anymore past dredging questions, I speak up first.
"Shade says he works with metal, do you have any artistic ability?"
Rinsing out the glass quickly before the shower starts up, I get it put in the strainer. Here's to hoping it doesn't screw him too much. Whoops. Zypher grins at me as if he knows what I'm thinking. Probably does since I'm not concealing any thoughts, so they play over my face pretty easily. He gives a shrug while shaking his head.
"No, my trade is being a badass and working on bikes."
Uh-huh. I just blink at him till he chuckles. Since having spotted the sleeping child, I seem to be dragging more and more. Leaving him to scrounge for food, I head to my room. The door never gets closed all the way so I can open it easily once on four paws. Just as I'm about to pull my shirt over my head, it opens then closes softly. My heart thumps hard as the male scent finds my nose.
"You can continue, I'm looking away. Just wanted to go over a few things."
Looking over my shoulder, the maned wolf has indeed turned away. I move more in front of my closet door mirror so I can keep an eye on him.
"Speak."
His head sinks down as if he's rubbing his eyes, so taking him at his word, I start stripping. Hope he knows if he tries anything, I'll never trust him again.
"Conversation earlier never got finished."
"What conversation was that?"
He almost turns, but I see him catch himself. His hand instead waves in the air motioning at the house.
"Asher. You said you're technically on his lands."
I nod before it clicks he's not looking, so I give an affirmative '
Mhmm
'. Pants and underwear down, shirt and bra left to go. All my shirts tend to be pretty long, so even just in a shirt, I'm still relatively covered.
"I know he marks everything, the whole area within a five-mile radius is claimed, but I've found your marks on some of the trees that are further out from range of the house."
That makes me wince. I kneel down to my knees, legs under me as I look into the mirror, trying to find the courage. My voice is low as I look down to the once upon a time punctures on my outer thighs.
"Those had been made on my second day of the full moon. I was foolish in following a trail that was laid out specifically, a stranger’s marking making me go nuts till I removed all trace, to follow the scent and be rid of it."
"Stop."
I look up, he's still looking away, but I can hear the harshness in his voice. He knows what happened on my first full moon. Can see his attention flick over to the box on the side of my bed. The box that a mysterious someone sent to me as a gift. Forgot to ask Alarico if he knew anything of it. I'm sure it isn't too often an occurrence for a rogue to get skinned.
A large, tan-colored pelt from nose to tail tip is folded all nice and neat within the box, fitting end for a rapist I think.
"I thought we'd gotten them all re-covered with Asher's scent. At the time of them being made, I was still trying to stay under the radar. If one could find me at home, another surely could as well, but if all they get is Asher's scent, it might deter them."
At first, I had thought I was putting a burden on the wolf by doing all that, but when you think of the fact they used to be his lands in the first place, I'd just given him an added reason to go over everything.
"The burned-out house near here is his from over twenty-five years ago, he’d lived there with his wife before she was killed and he was cursed. I don't know if anyone had lived in this house or the other at that time, so as far as I know, everything is his."
Can see him nodding, so I remove my shirt and unclasp the offending boulder-holder. Really hate when just as you take the darn things off, your nipples become instantly happy with freedom and decide to become harder than stone. Can actually be painful at times.
Re-positioning, I sit on my rump and bring my legs up, crossing them in a way that everything is covered when looking in the mirror.
"Xavier, turn please."
Chapter 13: Chapter 12 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
Imagine my shock when he actually shakes his head. The motion makes me smile.
"I'm covered, I won't blind you."
Succeeding in annoying him, he turns and glares at me, amber eyes flashing. Can see his attempt to keep eye contact, but he's a male. Can only expect so much. Doesn't even have to be jabbed at his gender since anyone who's with you would make a perusal. Anyone who tells you differently is lying. Can be any type of body, any shade. Eyes roam, that's just a natural thing. I'm sure there are those that are prudish enough to keep their eyes firmly away, but I'd imagine those people to be prudish in all things and have a serious stick up their ass.
"Asher has been bouncing around since then. Said at one point he was at the preserve way south of here, had been thinking of staying there when something pulled him back here... Do you ever feel like your life isn't really your own? I'm really beginning to feel like this whole thing has been orchestrated by someone...or something."
I lay my hand on the cool glass in front of me while looking into eyes that start bleeding to yellow. I can almost feel where his eyes alight on. My back is mostly covered by my long hair, but I can feel his heavy gaze on my left shoulder. Everything I've fought up to this point seems to really take issue with my left side. Every single fight, it gets busted up. If I were still human, I'd be seriously mangled right now.
Hell, if I were still human, I'd be a dead one, just from that first encounter. Wouldn't have had to deal with James and all his squalor if I had, but then Bastion would have also died. My sister. An assortment of others who would have gone if I hadn't been around to take out the people I'd killed.
Another notch hooks into the feeling that events are being planned and plotted out. Do you recall that scene at the end of the movie, Men in Black? The one where an alien hand is shown to be playing with marbles before grabbing them up and putting them in a pouch, each marble containing a galaxy? Maybe this isn't quite that extreme though.
Hopefully.
I think the apropos visual here would be higher beings in one shape or form playing a game of chess. You win some, you lose some. Key pieces come into play as they enter the picture; the game.
One major thought that that brings to life is; which piece are you? If your life isn't your own, are you a background pawn, or the king always in danger of toppling? Will the toppling be done by someone else’s hand, or by your own by taking on too much, making the wrong move? What happens when the game is over? Is it ever? Or just new pieces put in place for a never-ending loop?
Hurts my brain even thinking about it. When my eyes focus on the now once more, ice crystals are spreading out from my hand to creep along the glass. Have you ever really taken the time to look at it when it forms? It's really quite beautiful. Curious, I try directing it, making the pattern forming into one of my own. As it starts doing so, I smile. Pulling my hand away slowly, I turn my hand so it's palm up, picturing everything in my head as I direct it.
A combination of magic and science.
Can simply explain it away as something fantastical that can't be explained, or really analyze it and know that you're reducing the kinetic energy of atoms within the air, pulling in the tiny water molecules of moisture, freezing them, and reforming into something else.
I think that's how a lot of magic and 'fantasy' end up losing their mystery. Someone has to pick it apart and find an explanation for everything. We lose the wonder and ability to see
more
of what's there as we get older.
Not even having a past like mine or Bastion’s can really take that from you, not unless you let it. Possibilities are endless when you learn to lose yourself in something, whether it be internal; retreating from the world to create your own and get away from pain - or external. External is more difficult I think since the ability to 'see' gets lost somewhere along the way. Artists can retain some of that sight within whatever it is they create; the will to dream and fabricate something new, to bring things to life.
I think you'd be amazed at just how many there are, but they're passed off as something else. Delusional. Schizophrenic. Autistic. The list can go on really. The downfall of each being that they can no longer control how much they see, or they make what is there into something Dark, made of nightmares, and even harmful.
The ice forming above my hand is spinning slowly, hovering as it takes shape. Doesn't take long, could probably be almost instantaneous if the picture was clear enough on what I want it to do. I can see Xavier behind me, much closer than he had been, watching what's happening.
Instantly, the ice shapes into something that only recently became a visual on skin. Not sure if he can even see it on himself, so I now show him, making it larger than it is on flesh, the color much the same as it takes on a light blue tint. Think that's also more my doing, since water tends to take on the color of the particles within it. It's kind of dusty in here. Dusty water forming into ice doesn't seem very attractive.
Still slowly spinning, I raise it higher till it's hovering more in front of him. The larger, thicker circle containing the inner threads of a dreamcatcher, but instead of the usual webbing pattern, it's an intricate snowflake. He reaches out to it but pulls back before actually touching it.
"That's the mark on me, isn't it?"
I nod and stop its spinning so he can see it clearly. I smirk for a moment before questioning him.
"So how do you figure a bite mark turning into that?"
His lips quirk. As he's looking at it, I start my shifting. From being around others when they do theirs, each person gives off an energy while they morph, no matter the species. The best way I can explain it is a release of 'magic' coming from the body.
When I had gone against that tan Werewolf, I was able to keep the energy expended on a lower key to keep him from feeling it right away. When I had fought Nicolaus for a short span of time before his pet came in, the energy that had come from him was also low key. Faline's is really strong, almost like a small explosion.
Think that's more from the way she shifts though, her will bending the ability to come almost instantly. The amazing part is that it doesn't exhaust her to do so. The first ability I learned when I had been buried within my wolf was how to instantly shift. It comes with a price though; shifting to wolf or Were instantly has somewhat of a time clock on it. The length of time I spend in that form becomes how many hours of unconsciousness needed to recover.
In other words, when I go back to human, I better be somewhere safe because I will be passing out immediately. Passing out and staying out for however long I had been in the previous shape, longer if lots of energy was used from fighting or long constant travel.
Within a minute since I wasn't pushing it, I'm sitting as a Silver Wolf in front of the mirror, ice symbol still holding up thanks to focus and concentration. Amber eyes had gone to mine while I'd been shifting. The shift to yellow when looking into the mirror minutes before sticks since that's my wolf’s color. I stand and turn to face him head-on while he intently stares at me. His dropping to his knees in front of me has the formed ice shattering.
Instead of falling, it just returns to a minuscule state within the air. The mirror also clears of the frost that had formed on its surface. Meanwhile, the man in front of me slouches while sitting on his legs.
Can't be very comfortable with the length of his torso, but I see none of it in his eyes. His intensity starts to worry me, so I cock my head. A large hand comes up and combs through the side of my face before the other follows suit on the other cheek. He dips forward and lays a kiss on my forehead, then moves till his mouth is right at my ear as he speaks low.
"For ever the length of time you need me, I wish to stay by your side."
Pretty deep for the playboy, so I give him a way out.
"Oh, I don't know, if you think me mean now, I can only see that getting worse as I get older. You'll be tired of me by this time next year."
If I'm alive that is. His hair tickles my nose, being so close makes his scent strong. Don't know when it happened, but at some point, I started attributing his smell to mean home, just like Asher and Bastion. His hands had clenched in my fur at my flippant reply, so I try to soften it.
"As long as you wish to stay, I will have you. You are welcome by my side anytime."
After all he's done for me, I can allow no less. His heart is thumping hard, so I step into him. The emotions coming off him so strong, I almost drown in them.
I catch thoughts passing as he has them. Memories. The long travels having lost their draw. A self-made loner feeling like he's missing something but not knowing what, spending many a night wrapped in some woman or another’s arms yet still feeling nothing. His looking for a home to settle down, hoping something will come from it. Hiring out his services to be able to build something of his own someday.
Xavier is actually
really
well off, having gotten large amounts for him to do this or that, mostly involving killing someone. That shit ain't cheap. He'd taken on one last job before his search for a spot to build on, never knowing that his last task would lead him to just what he wanted and just didn't know it.
A place where he was needed.
A place where he's
still
needed. Even Asher got drawn into the pull of what was originally me and a small lost boy. A place he can call his own, a family. The comfort of knowing he's no longer alone.
His thoughts and emotions tear at my own heart. Not sure if he meant for me to see it or not, so I just keep it to myself. Guys can be weird about that kind of stuff. Instead, I send him warmth, the knowledge that his presence in my home is a comfort. To both me and Bastion, hell, even to my pervy cat. That gets me a smile, can feel it form against me since he buried his face into my fur.
He finally lets go and pulls back, liquid amber eyes trying to avoid mine. I leave it alone and let him pull himself back together. Can't leave until he opens my door though, so I hope he doesn't take too long.
Moving closer to the door, I sit and wait, trying not to look too impatient. I'm tired though, so I'm not entirely sure what expression I'm wearing. Having been looking away from him so he can gather himself, the large hand coming down to rub at my ear comes as a delightful surprise. If canines could purr, now would be the best time. Eyes already heavy, they drop and I lean into the rubs. Kind of sad that as a human, you can't really feel the delight of touch that you do as an animal.
Having someone play in your hair is close, as I'm sure a back rub would be, but those can't compare to a good ear rub when in wolf form. When he pulls away, I almost fall over. He gives a small deep chuckle. Probably did that on purpose.
Nipping at his hand, I scratch at the door. Cuddle sleeps are calling my name. A long finger goes up the middle of my nose and stops to rub at a small area on the nose bridge between my eyes. That...is no fair. It feels amazing, so wanting him to stop so I can go out is in debate at the moment.
"Now who's being mean?"
My voice slips into his head, pitch low and lazy, sleepy. With a smile, he finally takes pity on me, opening the door and letting me out. Almost walk into Shade again on my way out. If he's going to constantly be underfoot, I may have an issue. Moving aside, he follows my progress into the living room, eyes larger than normal as he watches me. Makes you wonder if he's seen a female wolf before.
I share the thought with Xavier, who tries to stifle his laughter. Getting to the couch corner my Imp is still sleeping in, I nose him lightly. Sleepy blue eyes open, then smile as he lifts up so I can crawl in under his head. Moving into a position that has Bastion against my belly, head laid on my side while I curl around him, my long tail comes up and drapes over part of him as if a blanket. My head lays next to his bent legs, nose pointing out towards the room.
Being gawked at by a pair of brothers who just look dumbfounded is quite comical. Licking my muzzle gets followed by a yawn. Sleepy eyes watching them, Xavier's off to the side grinning at the staring near twins. They're both dressed, looking like they're about to go out.
"Going back to town?"
Even my projected voice is low and sleepy as I wait for their answer. Blinking their eyes out of their stupor, heads bob and features lighten into smiles.
"Does she always do that?"
Since they're not talking to me, I don't answer. Xavier nods, his own grin turning into a proud smile.
"Yes. If everyone beds down at the same time, we're in the basement, but she's always curled with the boy. Should see them when they wake up. Bastion climbs in his sleep."
He laughs. Guessing he's seen it happen. Probably ended up losing his pillow at my hip from the boy's dream travels. Can go to sleep with him next to me and wake with him on top of me. They join his laughter. Very amusing.
"If you guys don't mind, I'm going to take a nap. Xavier if you're staying here and awake, make sure Maii can get in, please."
He nods. Brothers are indeed going into town, going to look for jobs so they aren't 'mooching'. After they leave my eyes close, then open sometime later when my head is lifted into a warm lap. Xavier's scent filling my nose sends me back off into dreamland. A land that I had dreaded to go to at one point in my life, still fear going to it every now and then when memories have gathered too close to the surface that day. Really sucks considering some of my best ideas come when I'm sleeping.
Chapter 14: Chapter 13 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
I attempt to steer things towards a different direction, my dreams being a very deep well that I can draw inspiration from. There’s never enough hours in a day to get all the sleep I love to take and get other stuff done. Might sound weird; someone loving to sleep. It can be an escape or become your own private hell.
I know I've been peaceful for a while when dreams start getting very...heated. Let's just say I'm glad that a few males I know are not privy to my dreams like my sister had been a couple times. With the bond she and I share, it seems the closer we are to each other the more bothersome it is. Since she's gone back to the bordello, we haven't slipped into the other on accident...yet.
The sleep images bounce around while I float among them, quite peaceful till I'm yanked down into one. Hate when they do that, it usually means something’s going to happen soon that I won't like. Had at least two other dreams like that before.
A thundering heart is being chased by a large black shadow, stomach cramping in emptiness and terror. The mixture of thoughts collide with emotions; hunger, fear, loneliness. Wanting of a home but refusing to go back to the one from before. Following multiple shadows in hopes of finding a safe place to sleep. Heart feeling a little lighter when a smaller shadow joins the larger, them not tearing it to pieces.
Keeping quiet, yet still getting caught by the monster bearing down on him. Weak with lack of food, cold, and so tired. The other darker shadows have gone, something new ahead is bathed in light. Warmth comes from it, security, and a chance to rest without having to pay for it in flesh. In pain. Running fast for it and jumping right into the light, it’s blinding as I look on. Hate when you see an event but are also in the head of the one having it, gets really confusing.
The bright brilliance fades till everything is black once more, a feeling of loss filling me. This pain is known from before, yet it seems so much worse now that walking away is voluntary. Large ocean eyes open just ahead, the sadness in them so deep that even in the dream I weep for him. Eyes that hold love as well as a painful rage. They start swirling faster and faster into nothingness, going out as if never there. Swallowed into oblivion.
A man stands just ahead, his back facing me. Long midnight black hair goes down his back, tall with wide shoulders lead down to a trim waist. Touching a hand to his shoulder, his head turns. I jump back from the sight, scared even though there's nothing to fear. Strong features look at me, a face I've seen before only in pictures.
A smile forms on my lips - a curse lifted? His expression is unreadable for a moment before filling with fondness then turning to love. My heart pounds as he reaches for me, but just before he touches my skin, his disappears.
Dust whirls around him till it fades into a shape I'm more familiar with. Eyes have stayed the same in color and held emotion, the black wolf lifts his head in a mournful howl. The sound tears at me before he turns and runs away, taking my heart with him. I’m not able to cry out for him since this is what he wants, what he needs. Knowing this day would come but hoping he would change his mind. My feet are leaden, preventing me from going after him.
The absolute darkness he had gone into starts to lighten. The whole landscape changes to a crisp, bright morning. Bare feet on a dirt path. Looking around and seeing nothing familiar, I turn around.
Still nothing real familiar, but the large house a few yards away steals my breath. Two stories high with a large porch area. Specific details go fuzzy when I try to focus on them, so I stop trying. Really want to make things out better since I feel so drawn to it, but my feet are once again planted to keep me from moving, so my eyes roam. A decent size clearing in front and surrounded by forest, it reminds me much of my home, just a lot bigger.
Wilder.
My feet finally let me move, only now I'm on four instead of two. Padding softly across the yard as I gaze around, my gut clenches hard when another walks out from the opposite side of the house. His very size causes my tail to fall, stepping back slowly as muscles prepare for bolting.
The size of this one is so much like the tan Werewolf that it has my heart pounding hard in fear. This one possibly being bigger sends ice down my spine. Everything I'd been through up to this point seems to flash in front of me, reminding me that I'm alive and all others who came at me are dead.
A long tail lashes behind me as I raise my head high. Standing proud and defiant with knowing I'm much stronger than I had been then. Doesn't stop the light fear that still trickles through me as he comes closer, but we'll chalk that up to the whole common sense thing.
The large gray and black timber stops a few feet in front of me, head also high with chartreuse eyes directed at me. Curiosity is clear and obvious as he moves to walk around me, but I growl and follow the movement. Not letting another of this size at my back, fuck that. He keeps going, so I do as well. My tail reacts almost like a cat’s would as it lashes from side to side behind me. Making a complete circuit, he stops and raises a leg towards the house.
The message is pretty clear when he starts pissing. House is his. Well, golly-gee-wiz,
excuse
me. I blow air through my nose as my eyes narrow. I'm not known for being smart while awake, why would I be in a dream?
My haunches lower as I let my own stream go. Irritation fills his eyes before amusement does. Standing once more, I move to walk around him as he did me.
He lets me, seeming to have no fear of me at all. Taller than Asher by quite a lot, he's even taller than Xavier's animal. His gray and black fur gives the look of burning charcoal, while his scent is wild. Dominating. Having no need to posture, his tail is down, breathing easy and unconcerned. Tall, wide, proportioned. Muscle mass alone on this beast lets you in on the fact that this is no normal wild animal, yet at the same time, it is.
His head turns to watch my progress once I'm at his side. I can feel the draw, the pull to him, but I push it aside quite easily. Doing so seems to make him curious while again irritating him. Oh, this is just
too
fun. My maw opens as I give a toothy grin, making my way to stand in front of him once more, yawning as I turn my back on the giant.
Probably not the smartest thing to do, but I'm curious too. His rumbling growl is instantaneous at my rebuff, so I lay it on thicker by raising my nose and stepping away. The rumbling turns into a full out growl which has me laughing as I fade away.
His howl follows after this wisping, ghostly form that becomes me as it whirls around a chessboard in play. More and more pieces are getting added on both sides till it's full. Hardly any room to make a move, yet they do so. Pieces fall into ash on either end, blowing away in the vague shape of running wolves.
~
With that as the last image my mind’s eye sees, I slowly awaken. Sounds and smells find and assault my senses, so I move my forelegs closer to my head in an attempt to drown things out. It doesn't work though. The sound of a motorcycle outside is being revved before it goes silent and the smell of food cooking makes my belly grumble aloud. A small chuckle next to me has me raising my head, have to blink a few times to make sure he's who I'm seeing.
"It would appear you are hungry, little wolf."
I yawn before looking back to bluish-green eyes that are several shades lighter than the ones I'm used to seeing. Benjamin the Vampire is sitting next to me on my new couch. My ears quirk before I look around.
"Someone actually let
you
in? Think I need to fire my security."
The glittering of my eyes shows me clearly being an ass, but he scoffs anyway.
"Seeing as how most of your 'security' are pups, I fear you're in for a mighty big disappointment."
Sitting up casually, I lean over and nip at his arm. He pulls away but still laughs. Since he's here, it must be after dark. Yawning again, I drag myself off of the couch, stretching my legs while I do so. Seen dogs do it before, now I know why.
"When did you get the new couch?"
I look back to him as I get my legs under me. Tail lashing from one side to the other has a wisp of dream rise, but it's instantly gone. Great, probably had some awesome dreaming done and I remember none of it. Typical.
Bastion and Xavier are in the kitchen cooking again, Maii sitting at the end of the island counter watching them. Can hear the brothers outside but no sign of Asher yet. Probably making his rounds again.
"Earlier today actually. Bought with money
you
slipped into my account. So guess you could say the bad guys bought it for me. So nice, aren't they?"
All he does is smile, so I shake my head. Smile does fall though when he motions out front, question obvious. My projecting turns into whispers for his brain alone.
I rub along the lonely footstool while he shivers. Would ask if he's alright, but I know he is. Just a side effect from my calling his animal to the surface. Seems it creates a bond with Vampires, so I have to be very careful.
"Picked up a couple new strays. They helped Xavier and I earlier when I went to see Alarico, the Red Wolf Pack Alpha. Couple Vamps tried jumping us as we were leaving when they provided aid, then again later when a group of humans made a try for us."
Glancing over, can see his face has hardened.
"It was the humans that we got the tape from. I know the Vamps were after me, but I have no idea where the humans come in in all this. Any ideas? Did you get what was on it?"
He nods but doesn't look too happy. Making it around the dark green ottoman, leaving scent and loose fur, I walk past him, swatting him with a long tail.
"Sourpuss."
Have to stop and really laugh at that, him actually being a puss an all. Send my laughter into his brain just as he snags hold of my tail. Keep forgetting his speed, his being faster than any others I've come across.
Sending him a raised eyebrow visual, he tugs till I start stepping back, only stopping when I'm right in front of him. His scent hits me hard as he moves more to the edge of his seat. Must have been sitting there for a while for his musk building to that level in one spot.
Musk, not must.
The smell coming off him entices my wolf senses. Oh, shit. Watching him closely, he doesn't look too drunk yet, he’s still ‘there’ in his eyes as his hands sink into the fur on my back and side. You'd think I was a freakin' petting zoo with as much as everyone touches me. Don't get me wrong, feels good, just...damn.
"You with me here, Benji?"
"I am."
I get saved by an Imp as he comes over with a few slices of roast beef. Nahm. Licking his face before snagging up the food, I plan on shifting back soon anyway, soon as I stop getting groped.
Get the feeling he wants to talk to me, just not in range of everyone else. I look at him and ask if that's what he's wanting, and he dips his head down once. I'd be nervous if he was drunk, but he looks to be fighting it pretty well.
"To do that, you have to let me go. I want to be upright, dreams made me uneasy. Let me shower and such then we can talk."
He lets go instantly, seeming to know all about dreams going bad. Can just imagine that he has. That or I stink. Either way, once he lets go, I head for the shower. Checking to make sure there's a towel left before shifting, I take my shower and do all other assorted bathroom things. My own breath tasting especially horrible, teeth get brushed twice.
Now the fun part. I usually dart across to my room, especially when so many are here, but there are a couple that like to be right under my feet. Putting my ear to the door to get a better idea, doesn't seem to be anyone out there to be a pest. Opening the door to see the way is clear, I make my dash, making the roughly seven-foot sprint in two seconds flat. My room is across from the bathroom, but the doorway itself is further down.
While equipping myself with my daily armor, the urge I had in the shower to call Ava gets stronger. Hope she's alright. Also have to make a call to mom since she more than likely only sent a text.
Also think that I should probably look into getting a new place. If I keep collecting people and housing them, I'm going to need more room. Probably won't be able to get anything this late in the year in the size I need, let alone needing to figure out finances.
That's all pushed away as I start daydreaming. Large house with a big wrap-around porch, multiple stories for space and rooms, a basement that doesn't have any exposed pipes and lack of windows. Large open rooms that are a combination of carpet and hardwood. Most definitely more than one bathroom, my God. It’s true when they say bathrooms sell houses.
Hook-ups for a washer and dryer would really be nice, can't keep mooching off of Ava's. She says she doesn't mind, and she may not, but I do. Lots of land will be needed as well, with privacy. The biggest problem I think will be finding a balance between Faline and everyone else.
Sorry guys, but she comes first.
Clothed, I now start putting in all the assorted body jewelry that doesn't like to stay in when I shift.
Maybe have rooms in the basement? One that isn't dank and depressing for sure. Want to keep up with the whole nesting thing, and to be able to accommodate her, it needs to be in a basement again. Instead of a man cave, it'll be an actual den. Can't help but smile at that. Still need several bedrooms though, even if they aren't slept in; a place to put your things is always nice. Not to mention answers to any asked questions.
As far as daydreams go, I think it's pretty good, even moreso when trying to stay realistic. Hell, a new vehicle is also needed, since my jeep seems to be getting smaller and smaller. The park that Ava lives in, could it have open houses? That would be pretty damn perfect actually. Lots of space to run without worry of getting caught every few seconds and since someone has to go to her place to get Lily for school, they could snag up my two as well.
Ahh, the power of dreams. Not sure how much Ava pays for her setup, but I'm pretty damn sure it isn't cheap. Any house I get would also have to be bought, not rented. Hell, even if it's a place in foreclosure, just means you get to fix it up in a way you want.
Staring into my mirror, I can see my eyes get all dreamy. I blink it away. Time to get back to reality, where things are a lot harder, and a lot less shiny. Jeans and a plain shirt in order with piercings in place, I head back out. My hair air dries, no brushing till then, otherwise, it just gets ripped out. Hate using a hairdryer, I end up looking like a damn poodle.
While stepping out of my door and playing with the barbell in my tongue, I step right into a chest. Blinking a couple times, I look up to a shit-eating grin. Leaning against my doorway and knowing how I tend to come out, he just sat and waited.
"Creeper."
"Insolent pooch."
Laughing, I push past the annoying overly tall male. Tongue still playing along my lip as I get the hole to widen. Have to be careful with assorted skin additions since flesh will try to heal over it.
Re-piercing my ears each time is one thing, but my tongue is a whole different deal. May heal faster and all, and the initial piercing won't be that bad, it's the annoying swelling afterwards. My masochism does not extend to the enjoyment of the swelling muscle that I use to talk with, sorry.
Chapter 15: Chapter 14 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
Bare feet are silent on the floor, but I'm dripping a little. Oh well, won't be the first or last time.
"Xavier, can you bring in the finished canvases and get them hung on the shelves like the others for me?"
With a nod, he goes to do so while I get to the kitchen and pick up my phone to check any messages. Playing first with Maii's hair before going to play in Bastion's. I do so absently while listening through a few different voices. One's from mom, so that settles getting a hold of her. Her voice sounds relaxed, happy. So hopefully she's getting the, uh,
rest
, she needs. Her friend looked capable enough.
The second call was from the art gallery in Rockford; always willing to show my work for a commission. No biggy, I don't mind as long as it isn't ridiculous. I get that times are hard, but trying to get grabby with artists is not the way to go. Artwork doesn't always sell, called for less these days since no one has the money to spare. Yes, I want to share my visions, and I enjoy the work itself, but a payment for at least replacing materials is needed.
Price also goes off of the quality and size of the print. Print in my case, other mediums have their own whatsits. Dumbing down my work is not something I like to do, so galleries and I can go back and forth. I'm one of those that doesn't understand the draw one can have towards a five hundred dollar painting that's only a couple splashes of color on a blank background. I don't get it, never will. I need color, design. Purpose isn't always needed, but other things are.
Third call is from someone I've never heard of before, a 'Mr. Silverton'. A representative for an out of state collector who would like a couple specifically made prints from me. Huh. How would someone in Missouri even know about my stuff? I've never been out of state, even when doing my books. Aside from Wisconsin, of course. The art gallery has a website, maybe seen them on there? I write the number the man gives down, having to listen to it twice more to catch it all.
The fourth call is actually one I've been waiting on for months. Eager to do something for them, but not wanting to seem too eager and come across as begging for a spot. A local restaurant likes to feature things done by locals, whether it be art, getting some great award, or winning a high stakes game of whatever is popular at the time.
I'd been there admiring some of the items featured when a waiter had come up asking if they could help me. Guess it did come across as me loitering when gawking, but I wasn't meaning to be a nuisance. Was just my luck that the art galleries' auctioneer had been there and recognized me. Guy embarrassed me all to hell by making a big fuss, wanting to talk to the owner of the place. I was horrified by that time but couldn't move, so upset that I was shaking and trying to contain my anxiety.
Turns out the owner of the restaurant and the auctioneer were actually friends, his making a fuss was just to cause innocent trouble. Didn't feel that way to me, but it helped me calm down a bit. They'd gotten into a big discussion on random subjects, so I figured I could leave. When trying to walk away without looking like an idiot is when he introduced me. Pretty sure the owner could see how uncomfortable I was, so he didn't believe I was very good. Rick, the auctioneer, didn't have any images on him, but I did.
Pictures were taken on my phone, so they could have been from anyone. That was exactly the look I got, so Rick invited him to the gallery to see some of my stuff. The owner had said if all went well he'd give me a call. Dude was a real prick, actually. Guess he finally got around to seeing my junk. He didn't relay to make anything specific, so it's artist’s choice. Could be a real bitch and make it derogatory in some way, but I'll try to contain myself. Have to remember what their theme was anyway, so I may have to take a trip.
Paintings I've done already I don't know if I want to part with. That's usually my problem. Always tell myself I can do them again and better, but it never seems to happen. They're done though and can be taken to the gallery tomorrow. Gets them out of the way so I have the space to make the commissioned ones. Done that way I can even get a photographer’s professional shot of them for records.
Calling Mr. Silverton back, I get a recording so I leave a message that I need details of what they want. The gallery is called back to let them know I have four that I can get over there tomorrow, then leave a message for the diner that I'll get to theirs soon. If he's going to try looking like a hotshot by having me wait so long, then he can just wait for me to get to it. Bastion hands me a plate of spaghetti and my eyes widen. He smiles and mouths that he made it with Xavier and Maii.
Giving him a smile, I take a bite. Amazingly, it's really good. Giving him a thumbs up, I get Ava dialed. Need to get the boys' papers back to her too. Busy busy busy. She answers and we talk a bit before asking when the best time to bring them is. Want to ask about properties, but not in front of so many. ‘Either later tonight or tomorrow is good’. Perfect.
Something I've been wanting to ask Xavier for a while now and have yet to do so, I plan on snagging him for now. When the boys take plates out to the Arctic brothers, I pull him aside.
"You're proficient with a blade, yes?"
He just gives me a droll look, so I smirk. Already know he is, been wanting to get some instruction from him myself. I just love to be a pain, especially to him. He makes it amusing.
"I've been toying with the idea of Bastion learning how to use them. I'm good, but not good enough to teach a child. Same with Maii. I want them both able to protect themselves if for some reason none of us are around. Think you're up for it?"
He actually nods with a serious look.
"Been thinking the same myself. Where the rest of us have an animal to draw on, he's left out. He wants to do more, but with what's going on, he can't do much. Teaching them will give both more confidence in themselves. Do you have blades they can use or are we using butter knives?"
Don't think I've ever wanted to kick someone so hard as I do him right now.
Instead, my eyes narrow as I push past him into my room. The small end table-like thing on the one side of my bed has multiple drawers. Inside one drawer there's a collection of throwing knives. One set is balanced, which can be thrown by either end. Came as a set of twelve and are very pretty. Black and silver. No frilly stuff needed.
Another set of three is kunai based that I have a habit of playing with since they have a ring at the pommel. Since they need to learn the blade first, I pull out a couple butterfly knives. Usually the best to practice with, then move your way up. When no practice ones are around anyway. Should probably look into those.
Pocket knives, bowie, daggers, and a few OTF blades that are highly illegal. Commonly called the switchblade in most areas. Since I'm not the teacher, I pull them all out and lay them on the bed. And when I say all of them, I mean
all
of them.
On the last count, I had over a hundred different ones. Some are stashed around the house too. Few survival knives, couple karambits, and another that if caught with, I'd be taken in for some serious questioning. Why? Because unlike the others that can have some other use, as in protection, hunting, or utility, this one is meant for killing. A cyclone tri-edged spiraling fixed blade knife. It's a beaut.
Twisted blades like that are made for killing and that's all. I take it out so Xavier sees it, but it will not be touched by the boys. Used to have a few swords as well, but those got sold off. I like smaller blades better.
Take that however you wish.
When he sees it, his eyebrow goes up, even more so than it’d already been from when I started pulling out everything.
"Think I'm covered without needing butter knives, but I suppose those could be used too."
I smirk at him as he raises his hands in surrender. Most have their own sheaths, but there are a few that don't. The cyclone even has its own specially made sheath.
Best way to get rid of a handsy date? Start playing with your knives. Guarantee they may gawk, but then they are so gone. Especially if you're like me and like to pet them. I have these and several others in boxes in my closet. Some are actually collectible. Isn't that the saddest thing you've ever heard?
When I first started out, I trained with the butterfly. Well, no, I take that back. When I
first
started, I was always playing with my uncle's blades. He decided to teach me so I wasn't cutting off my own fingers.
When he was teaching me knife work, since I was so very young at the time, he carved a couple wooden knives for us to use. If Xavier hadn't been here, I think I would have gone to him for help. Blade knowledge and physical.
Faline and I have two uncles, our mom's brothers. Each has a totally different personality, complete opposite on the spectrum really. One is really into the physical aspect of life; fighting, mountain biking, blade work, outdoor survival, that kind of thing.
Other uncle is all brain. Biggest geek and nerd you will ever meet more than likely. Well, maybe not, there are some pretty crazy ones out there these days. Real smart, loves to talk about history, big gamer of all kinds, movie buff, and did I mention,
really
smart? Not sure how high the IQ, but pretty damn far up there.
So me, Faline, and our assortment of cousins were pretty set no matter which way we chose to go. Best part is they're both highly creative too, one being a carver and the other a storyteller. I shake my head hard to pull myself out of the past. Good memories this time, but they can still make me cry.
Blinking over to Xavier, I motion out over the bed, the cyclone in my hand.
"Even the decorative ones are usable, so use whatever you need. Don't worry about damaging them, they're meant to be used. Not sure if you know about the practice area set up over at Ava's. Since I have to run over there tomorrow, I can take you guys to check it out too."
He nods while looking over everything. Setting the heavy deadly blade off to the side, I head back out. Think that's everything I wanted to do before talking with the Vamp chilling on my couch looking amused.
I look at him for a second then turn right back around and go to my room again. Socks. I sadly need a pair of socks. Don't pay any attention to what the false wolf is doing, just grab them and scoot. Coming back out once more, Benji raises an eyebrow, so I hold them up. He just shakes his head.
"Oi, you might be able to wear shoes without socks, but I can't. Now...where'd I put my food?"
The semi-reclining Vampire rolls his eyes and points to the desk. Least it isn't some weird place this time. I've done that a time or two...or three. I've put my phone in the fridge too. It was pretending to be the milk for the day.
It's a little cold now, but I don't care, it's food. Sitting in the desk chair, I take a bite and put a sock on. Take another bite, put the other sock on. Another bite, fetch my boots. Pretty routine for me, but Ben looks at me like I'm insane. Twirling some noodles on the fork, I point it at him with narrowed eyes, then proceed to eat it. Put one boot on, take a bite, put the other boot on, take another bite.
By this time it's gone and both the Vamp and maned wolf are looking at me. I grunt and rinse my plate, snag another glass of juice, then head for the door. Letting the others know I'm going for a walk, I get assorted looks. All are ignored, considering I only told them as a damn courtesy to begin with. Still not used to having people in my home that I have to let know what's going on. Rarely did it with Faline...since she would get brought with anyway.
The way they act, I'm not supposed to be out at all. They can get that out of their heads real quick. Brothers think I don't know they're watching me even while doing whatever to or on their vehicles. Could be mean and ice their tires up, but I don't know how to control it that well and I might blow them up on accident. At some point during my nap, all the rain managed to either soak into the ground or trickle off into small puddles. Cold wind that picked up again will probably freeze it soon.
We walk in silence till we reach the end of my driveway, then I turn towards the deserted old couple’s house. Haven't been over there since Ben and his crew cleaned all the...uh...dead, from the cellar. Hands going into my pockets, I look over to the tall male next to me.
"Speak."
"Woof."
"Don't make me hurt you."
He chuckles but looks like he's trying to find a place to start. That bad? Why can't good news be more common than bad? That would be so much better on so many levels.
"I finally tracked down a chunk of the group you're determined to go after."
"I would think that's a good thing. Why do you look so...conflicted?"
His barely beating heart thumps hard, which has me looking over at him again. Some time ago, I had asked him to look for this flesh ring on the dark web by tracking the money through accounts of people known to be in it. He couldn't do too much because Vampire politics apparently clash with helping a Werewolf take down a pedophile-filled ring of sadists and sickos. I'm sure there's more to the politics than that, but I still won't understand it.
He found Frank Mallory for me, the man after Bastion. Through the man Faline had found, the information Ben got on Frank, and all the files Alarico has, we should be able to piece something together.
"I looked up all the people your sister described from getting into the other man’s head. This goes a lot deeper than originally thought."
Kinda already figured that out myself, but there must be more to it that I don't know for him to look the way he does. Already know there's at least one judge, a few lawyers, some cops, and even a priest. It's finding out which ones that's proving to be the biggest problem.
When found, there will be no contacting of authorities with all the info we have. No court, no jury, no trial. They get nothing but a slow death. Believe what I will be doing is called 'premeditated murder'. Meh. Po-tay-to po-tah-toe, to-may-to to-mah-toe.
"I found the judge and lawyers, couple cops, and a money trail leading right to a club downtown. It's a fetish club that's only been there for a couple of years. Found a hidden transaction and a dirty money trail."
A fetish club that has dirty money, hmmm. Catching my look he explains more.
"Regular fetish club, but something is going on under the table."
Oh, that makes a clearer picture then. My brows furrow.
"I didn't know there was a fetish club in town. Been there a couple years? How long has this 'dirty money' been going there?"
His thumbs stick into his jeans pockets. Could almost be matching here with our wardrobe. Boots, jeans, no coat. Shirts are different though, where mine is a plain t-shirt, his is a button-down with sleeves. Since where he works isn't too ‘public view’, not sure why he finds the need to cover his tattoos. May just be a habit, I have no idea how old he really is, only looks to be late twenties-early thirties. Forever young.
"About six months now. The people who bought the building still have ownership of it. The club is being used as a cover for what goes on underneath it. Screams are ignored as well as the heavy smell of sex, even blood because the place is known to be considered pretty extreme. That's why it's such a surprise that it's right in the middle of one of the busiest areas inside the city."
I shake my head at him, walking lightly over the concrete road leading to the deserted horror.
"Not really. I mean, think about it. It's a club - perfect cover for almost anything from drugs on up. Corrupt cops have that area as theirs so nothing is seen. No one is going to think of a place in that location with a police patrol. Can be hidden in a crowd as well."
He inclines his head. I'm sure he would have thought of it eventually, just has so much other stuff on his mind that it just got lost.
"Okay, so we know bad money is going through it, but who's running the operation?"
"A spoof company overall. Does have a business front, but nothing goes on there. Aside from runner assignments."
I blink at him. I got the first part just fine, but if nothing goes on there, then what are the runners?
"Um, runner assignments?"
He nods, a look of concentration on his face.
"From everything I've found, there are three local jobs. Collectors, Trainers, and Runners. Collectors are those that catch, drug, and hold for the Trainers. Trainers break down the people they're given, softening them up, making them less inclined to fight, and brainwashed. The Runners are the money carriers, moving it from one place to another before it can be deposited or stored."
He sighs as if tired, even running a hand over his face before continuing. My own hands get sweaty in my pockets from clenching fists.
"Product is often moved or disposed of to keep from discovery. Drugs seem to also play a part in all this, as they’re used to draw in more product. Each is titled as to what they are; breed, gender, age, and quality."
I bring out my hands and motion him to stop, my breathing quick and harsh as I stop walking. We’re not far from the house, but I need to collect myself here and now. Sentient beings being referred to as 'product' is sick, I don't care who or what you are. Eyes closed, I bend over, hands on knees. Recently eaten food threatening to come back. This is why I hate eating anymore, seems each time I do something happens that makes it want to come up for a reappearance.
Benjamin stands next to me, waiting while I decide if I'm going to paint the ground. I take in deep breaths, the air being cold helps a lot. There's just something about cold air that always helps me. Don't know why. My voice is low when I speak up, working at keeping it even.
"Don't tell me any more right now, wait till we get to the house. If the others are going to be with me on this then they will need to hear it as well."
Think I found the perfect spot for my cyclone dagger; into the bellies of each one of these people. He shakes his head as he offers me a hand.
"No, you need to hear this and decide what they know. Not only are many of the Runners Were-animals, but Trainers and Collectors as well. I also found something else, what I asked you to come out here for."
This isn't going to be good. Looking up at him, I take his cold hand into my very hot one. At some point he had rolled up his sleeves, so I put my other heated hand on his arm, which is also cold. Talk about having your own personal ice cube. He doesn't seem to mind, eyes too busy roaming. Oh yeah, real bad.
"Out with it then."
He sighs, looking very uncomfortable. I let him go, but he grabs my hands back. Squeezing them before slowly letting me go and reaching into his back pocket.
"At first I wasn't sure, the images are years old. Looking into the background of them and who took it, I realized who they were...and now are."
My insides start cramping hard. I don't want to see this, I really don't. The temperature around me is felt as it drops drastically, frost forming on the ground from my feet and escalating outward. The Vampire pays attention to none of it as he holds two sheets of paper out to me. I look at them in his hand before I take them.
The ice recedes as my dread turns into anger, tired of feeling like a victim. My spine stiffens and I quell my belly. Rage fills and makes me very warm as the last of the anxiety I had passes away. In this world, if you're a victim, it's up to you whether you stay that way or rise above it. I'm tired of being one, so this is the last time fear will ride me about my past. Yes, I was abused, but it's not going to
keep
abusing me. I'm finished with cowing away and hiding in tears.
Folded over twice, I unfold and look at them, one next to the other. One is of me as a child, the other is Faline. If for no one else, I will take this ring down for myself. Two little girls with large smiles and trusting eyes, forever online for some pervert’s enjoyment. Now I know how Ben knows about the listing system, since that's what's written as a profile beneath our images. Female human children of different ages and very good quality, unused and untested.
"Unused and untested indeed. We'll see who is unused and untested in the times to come."
I look up to the undead male, eyes blazing yellow.
"Thank you, Benjamin. I couldn't make up my mind if I should feel bad about actually planning several people’s murder, but this is the last time they get anything from my family. I will hunt down every single one and give them the slow death they deserve."
Chapter 16: Chapter 15 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
My jaw clenches as I fold the images up and put them into my own pocket. Feel quite peaceful with myself actually as I continue walking. Serene. Don't need to look to see if he's with me, I can feel him.
Some small piece of me calls out to him like I'm sure a piece of him does for me. Thanks to the bond created from calling his animal, I can feel him when he's close, a slight humming in my blood and in my brain. Don't know what it means yet, but I'm sure it will reveal itself in time. Everything seems to eventually. Right now, I need to figure out a way to kill lots of people and get away with it.
After they’re dead it will come out as to just who and what they were, I will make sure of that. No one will care that they’re dead. Just have to make a point not to send all the others underground. Even then, I will find them, even if it takes me years.
I have the time, that's the beauty of it.
Once on the property that goes to the house, I turn back to Benji. Yellow eyes beat into his cerulean. He's tried to close himself off from me, and I appreciate the attempt, but it isn't working too well.
"Can I count on your continued help, or do you wish to stop? I need to know now so I can prepare one way or the other."
His lips purse, long beaded goatee moving with his chin. Doesn't have to say anything, I feel it. Bit creepy, to be honest. I ignore what his body is telling me and wait for his brain.
"I've always been with you on this, will till you no longer need me, and even then."
That sounds way too close to what Xavier had said for comfort. Please tell me all the guys aren't going to be like this, falling one by one into what looks much like infatuation. I screwed up Benji, he wasn't like this before I called his animal.
His head goes up alertly just as I hear it. Problem is, I can feel it too; Asher is pursuing something hard this way. The Vampire moves to stand in front of me when I turn to face what's coming head-on, but I shake my head, eyes a bit confused when this seems familiar.
Bits and pieces of a remembered dream rise to the surface. Can see the shadows barreling this way and have just enough time to brace myself when my arms are filled with a wet, shaking mass. Asher puts on the brakes immediately, actually had before he got this far, not running at his full speed.
"Uhh, Asher? Hun, why are you chasing a child into the ground?"
He snorts, air expelling from his nose hard as he shakes his head. I catch it to, the same scent of fox that’s been driving him nuts for days. What he doesn't seem to be getting is that this is a Were-child.
"Asher, he's like me. He's like you, he's like just about everyone back at the house. Pull back your seeming rampage and use your head, not your instincts."
I keep my voice soft, soothing. Nobody likes losing their quarry, let alone to another.
"I know what he is. He was getting taught a lesson. You do not mark up another's home without consequence."
That, I have to give him, so I incline my head. The poor shivering thing is panting hard, heart pounding against my body as small sounds come from him that sound much like sobs. Foxes have a weird assortment of sounds, and right now he's doing what's called a 'gekking' which is like a cross between chittering-whining and an almost high pitched talking.
His head is tucked in close to my abdomen as he tries to hide, covered in mud and who knows what else. Asher sure made him work for his ignorance. While the creature whines softly, I project to both Benjamin and the black wolf’s head.
"Not going to like this Asher, but this boy was in my dream, he's meant to be here. You've done the whole big bad wolf routine, and I'm sure he needed it. But for now, leave him to me."
Neither wolf nor Vampire is very happy, but it's really not their choice. If I wish to fill my home with a hundred men, I will do so. Asher's ocean eyes set on me with that, not looking at all enthused. Since my hands are a little full, I send him the impression of rubbing along his side, making sad eyes, and motioning to the pitiful thing. He rolls his, but I feel the returned motion.
"Alright, let's head back. No telling how the house is going to look from them all being unsupervised."
The fox in my arms is so exhausted, he passed out. Pretty sure foxes are supposed to be a little heavier than this, so he's probably starving as well. If I keep collecting kids I'm going to need to open a damn daycare.
Asher is laughing at my complaints, but in all honesty, what the hell am I going to do with another kid? His scent is mixed with everything he ran through but I catch enough to see the visuals in my head. Red fox.
Looks like your everyday garden variety vulpine till I see the markings on his face and down his back. They're a darker red than his coat and remind me of tiger or zebra stripes. Starting at his muzzle and making a direct line down his back to his tail.
Very interesting. Never heard of markings like that, so must be something along the lines of Maii's markings. Walking back with a large black wolf on one side and a Vampire on the other, I bet we look quite the group.
"Why are you out here all by yourself with a Vampire again?"
I hide my grin as I look down. Was waiting for that.
"You're adorable, you know that? Benji was giving me info on the ring that was personal to me. Didn't want the others to hear."
I want to share with him, yet at the same time, I don't. He doesn't ask or push, letting me make the decision myself. Figure now is not the time, so I say nothing.
We make it back a lot quicker than when we left, Arctic brothers still out front messing with their toys. I look up and frown just as the snow starts to fall again. Think the weather Gods are all confused on what they want to do. Hearing thunder miles away makes things even weirder. Knowing my luck, the damn world is ending. Right when I have several jobs lined up, too.
When close enough to not feel like I'm shouting, I ask them how their search went. With everything that had happened, they figured to try their luck at the wolf bar again. With having previous experience, they were welcomed in. I give them happy smiles before looking to the bike and truck.
"Same hours?"
With their nod, I motion to the bike.
"Are you planning on using that?"
Zypher pulls his purple head out from under the truck hood that even he needs a lift to get into and smirks. Whatever he's standing on must also belong to them because it doesn't look at all familiar to me.
"Thought about it, but since we have the same hours and such, would just make sense if we used the Beast."
I blink at him. Clearly I'm not caught up on my car talk, but I get pretty quickly that he's talking about his brother’s ridiculous sized truck. Said brother is looking at my arms with a raised brow, dirty rag in his hands. I decide to be nice... For once.
"Can get my jeep pulled out and put the bike in the shed if you wish, might be better than leaving it out in the weather or taking it with you where it can be stolen. Downtown can get pretty rough."
Not sure why I bothered with that last part since it only has them both smiling at the possibility of dealing with trouble. Zypher does incline his head though. His bike, so his baby.
"How much longer do you think you'll be? Need everyone together so don't have to keep repeating everything."
Not only is it past nine, but it's cloudy as well, so I'm not sure how they're getting any work done to begin with.
"Just about finished."
Nodding, I start heading in. Should give me enough time to get the fox settled. Once in the doorway, I turn and glare at the undead male.
"Shoes off. No mud. Asher hang up a sec and I'll get you squared away."
With the way I tied my boots, they can be pulled off relatively easily, which is good since my hands are full. Wolf sits off to the side amused while Benjamin grumbles good naturally. Someone got him to take them off before, so he can just deal. Once inside, Xavier is at the kitchen table with the boys explaining blade mechanics.
"Hate to interrupt guys, but gonna have to pause for a bit. Bastion can you get Asher dried off? He may have his own spot but that doesn't mean it needs all gunked up. Maii can you grab one of the larger beach towels for me?"
Both hop to do their requests while I look at Xavier. He's looking at the bundle in my arms with a raised brow, but I think he recognizes the scent as well. At one point or another, I'm sure we all tried to find him.
"Are all the blades off my bed?"
"No, but they can be. Where do you want me to put them?"
Nowhere really to put them, but thankfully everyone here is relatively responsible.
"Counter for now I guess. How're they doing so far?"
His smile before leaving can either mean very well or he’s got his work cut out for him. Ben comes in and takes the desk chair. Can't say I blame him, being in a house surrounded by Were-animals.
Maii comes up with a huge towel, looking curious. Telling him to follow me, we go to my room where I have him lay the towel out over the knife-cleared bed, folded once. Even folded, it's very large.
Carefully putting the sleeping fox on the towel, I pull back. He’s so tired he doesn't even move, so I curl his tail close to him. I have no idea how he looks as a human so no clue on sizes. So, for now, he just gets left on the towel. Looking over to Maii, I explain that this is our resident fox that has been slipping past Asher for over a week. He makes an ‘O’ face, then smiles.
"Watch out for mister cranky out there, he's mad I took his chew toy away."
A hand goes over his mouth as if containing a laugh, glinting blue eyes holding the mischief mine are. What he doesn't hear though is the black wolf rolling around my brain as if a cat on nip.
Aloud he grumbles since everyone heard me. Winking at the coyote, we head back out, me snagging a new shirt as we go. Light gets left on so he can see right away where he is if he wakes, door left open an inch. A house full of supernaturals, he isn't going too far without someone noticing.
Into the bathroom to clean up and change shirts, then to the living room where I lean against the end of the bookshelf right at the mouth of the hallway. Looking out over the main living area brings a smile to me, not sure why. Benjamin, still in the desk chair and Asher in his usual spot on the original couch, just turned the opposite way so he's not staring at the wall. Bastion is sitting with him, showing and talking about the blade he's holding. Would be a little nervous, but he isn't playing with it in any way, just holding and turning it.
Maii is sitting on the ottoman facing the brothers on the longer side of the new couch. Seems he's trying to follow along as they talk about bikes, but the boy just looks confused. Xavier seems to have claimed the other end of the ‘U’, where it's wider and not as long. Leaning back with his arms crossed behind his head as he watches my Imp, long legs are stretched out along the cushion.
Biting my lip and trying to be as unobtrusive as possible, I go in and get my phone from the counter close to the fridge. Bringing up the camera and pointing it out into the room. Only ones to really notice is Benji, since I walked in front of him, Xavier, since he's always watching me, and Asher. Zooming in just a little, I get them all in frame and snap a picture. Grinning as if I accomplished something amazing, I put the phone down and go back to the hallway.
Know I'll start pacing so I don't see the point in sitting down. Having never done anything like this, I feel all sorts of awkward. So to get started, I ask Zypher and Shade if they know anything about what's going on. When I start talking, Bastion sets the butterfly knife onto the coffee table and turns to face me. Maii as well spins around, his legs drawn up and folded. When the brothers shake their heads, I sigh, having no real idea where to start.
"Alright, let's see. You guys were filled in on the whole prophecy bollocks, factions, and recently passed events, yes?"
Nods, faces grim. Heh, if they're grim now it's just gonna get worse.
"Mkay, I wouldn't bother saying anything but since you're under my roof, I figure you should know since it will bring nothing but trouble. Trouble, danger, and very bloody fights."
I'm stalling, think everyone sees it. Reinforcing my spine, I go on.
"For the last twenty years,
at least
, there’ve been people, young adults, and kids mostly, coming up missing. It's recently come to my attention to just what's going on, I don't know just how far it goes, but so far it's enough. There's a human trafficking ring active here."
Feet are now pacing, not even looking up to faces as I go back and forth.
"Not just human, but Shifters and Weres as well. My sister and I got a hold of a few members and got enough information to at least get a point of where to start. There's a man looking for Bastion claiming family ties, he's not related in any shape or form, but he is part of this ring. From what I've heard from Alarico, he knows about supernaturals and knows a 'pale-colored wolf' has the child he's looking for."
Have to work at keeping on track and not branching out like I have a habit of doing.
"His name is Frank Mallory and he knows at least a few down at Howler's Bane are wolves. The humans that jumped us in town I'm guessing are also part of this ring, either knowing I'm the one who has him or a whole separate faction that is wrapped up in prophecy babble."
I wave my hand in the air at the mention of that damn foretelling. Talk about trouble.
"With Benjamin's help, we've been able to gather more names and where the money is going. He's been slowly bleeding the accounts he finds, filtering the money out elsewhere. So far we know of a judge, a few lawyers, some cops, and even a priest who are involved. That's not counting the other people who are 'high members of society'.”
I practically spit that out. Those of so-called privilege looking down at the ones they step on just to acquire more money or status. I was quite happy being a simple nobody.
"Pretty sure this spreads out everywhere, but I'm damn sure going to get a hold of it here. Personal to both me and Bastion, I promised that they would all suffer. Thanks to paranormal retardedness, help from others is minimal, which is fine. I don't want anyone involved that doesn't want to be or who’ll be a hindrance."
My hands are wringing in front of me as I continue my circuit. The more who know about this the more who're in danger. Is it really fair of me to put this on any of them? Even with all my bluster, I need help with this. Can't do it all myself. Wouldn't have a clue how to do any of what Ben has done, or even Alarico.
Can hear Benji talking, but I'm so focused in my head that I don't hear it. Taking down the lower tiers is one thing, but going higher will prove to be much more difficult, I'm sure. How does one go after a judge without getting caught? Let alone the lawyers.
Can I guarantee Bastion and Maii's safety if they come for me here? How do I prevent any possible blowback? Faline has shown interest in helping, but she's restricted by that annoying shiny thing in the sky. Not like any of this can really be done during the day...or can it? Planning is definitely going to take a lot of time. I don't expect any of them to help me with the messy part, I'm fully capable and willing to keep all that blood on my hands.
I'm abruptly stopped when I walk into a body. I catch myself easily enough, blinking at the wide chest before looking up, his arm also out to catch me if I start falling. Zypher is looking at me with his gray-blue eyes, long purple braid hanging over his shoulder. Think this is the most serious I've ever seen him look. Blinking, I take another step back.
"What? I'm sorry, I didn't hear anything you just said. Wasn't ignoring anyone on purpose, just focused in my head."
His serious face softens a little but it’s still pretty focused. Looking away from him, his brother, Shade, is standing right at his side, per usual. Same serious expression, but he's pretty reserved anyway. Xavier is sitting more upright on his cushion and Benji is staring at me. Can feel my face heat up, hair follicles prickling on my scalp.
"What? What's wrong?"
Getting a range of expressions, Xavier finally speaks up since no one else will.
"You have a habit when you pace, you talk under your breath. Not always full sentences, but enough that we can figure out what you're thinking."
My face flames instantly. Benjamin had been talking, I heard that before I went into my head. Major rudeness there, but when I look over to apologize he's grinning and shaking his head.
"I've seen you do that a couple of times before, I know you don't mean to do it."
Well, thank frick for that. Looking back to the brothers, I'm about to apologize to them as well when they do the same thing as Ben. Crossing my arms over my chest, I look over them all.
"Well, I'm sorry anyway. I apologize for dragging you all into this. You’re supposed to feel safe here, yet being anywhere around me isn't."
They all chuckle at me, which is highly annoying, so I scowl. Zypher bringing up a hand to face me draws my attention.
"Speaking for my brother and myself, we're perfectly fine here. Should know by now wolves are always up for confrontation and it being for a good reason just makes it better. Worth it. You have our word that we'd stay. Said we'll help any way we can, we meant it. Don't have to take this all on yourself when there are many who are ready and willing to stand at your back and side."
Uhh. How does one respond to that exactly? A blush colors my cheeks again, yet I smile anyway.
"Hope you all know what you're getting into because this isn't going to be easy or clean by any means."
Smiles all around the room, even the boys. Asher is hesitant but happy how things are working for me. Slipping in gently, I ask if he's alright.
"I'm proud of you. You've really stepped up, even your sister is doing her part. There aren't too many who can do what you're doing and stick with it, but I think you will. You have those here as well as many others who will be willing and even wanting to help you."
His words seem off to me, a tingling in my brain signifying a deja vu moment as well as a tug at my heartstrings. I look over to him, but his head is down as he mocks sleep. Pushing won't get me any answers, so I leave it for now, feeling uneasy.
While I'd been buried in my own head, Benji did get all his info out to them. Same stuff I heard outside so I didn't miss much. It's amazing anyone can have a smile with the gravity of the situation, but you can only do so much at a time and smile when you can.
Chapter 17: Chapter 16 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
Everyone spreads out of the hallway, leaving it open for me to see a limping fox make his way nervously forward. I start whispering to him immediately.
"If you're hurt, don't walk, you'll just make it worse. You're safe here, Asher was just teaching you a lesson in marking others' homes. Could have gone about it differently, I think, but I hope it got through to you. Things could have been a lot different."
His ears are splayed out to the side, whole body lowered close to the floor. There is defiance in his eyes, I'm glad to see it.
"Keep that fire in you, little fox, you're going to need it if you stay. Just remember that you came to me. You put anyone here in danger, things will not go well. For now, you're welcome to take a shower and get some food into your belly. I take it you have nothing with you, clothes are needed when human."
I shoo everyone else away but keep Bastion close when I move closer to the little fox and crouch down. Light amber eyes look up at me warily as he starts rolling to present his belly. I smile and shake my head, speaking aloud now.
"I'm not big on dominance displays, kid. No reason to show your belly to me unless you've done something
really
bad. This is Bastion. Since I figure you'll want a guy’s help instead of mine, he's the nicest one here aside from Maii."
Smiling, I call the coyote to me to show him who I'm talking about. Xavier scoffs from over on his cushion. Looking at him with a raised brow, I give a warning.
"Don't mind the rude dog over there, he's a little special in the head."
I share a smile with the three with me, working at showing the fox he's safe.
"Let one of them know what size you wear and I'm sure we can scrounge up something for you. Can I get your name?"
Just now realized I've been jabbering at him, poor thing couldn't get a word in if he tried. His body is still low, so I reach down and start working on his cheek. He starts making those gekking noises again, eyes closing. Opening them a few seconds later, he answers me.
"I'm Kani."
I smile warmly at him, moving back to stand.
"Well Kani, I'm Kierra and this is my home. We'll get you introduced to everyone after you've washed up."
Getting them shooed off, I go to the kitchen sink and wash the mud from my hand. If I hadn't seen his fox in my head, I wouldn't have had a clue as to what he looked like. Don't think I've ever seen a fox that dirty.
Making my way to the Vampire, I poke him in the ribs. He grunts at me.
"You said you got that tape transferred, right? Got it with you or are ya gonna tell us what was on it?"
Getting up, he goes to his hung jacket in the closet and pulls a case from one of the pockets. On his way back over, I turn the computer on. Once everything is booted up, the disc gets popped in and pushed to play.
Focusing in on the Howler’s Bane Bar, Xavier and I are walking up to it and in. It cuts off for a second then the screen flips to show the front of it once again with the Vamps fighting first the bouncer, then us as we come out. Bouncer took quite the licking, hope he's learned something from it.
Muscles only make a difference when you know how to use them. He may have been all buff and imposing looking, but he didn't even protect himself very well, as was obvious. He was trying to fight back as if he were against a normal human. Probably be good if he never sees this, might tickle his pride even more.
It keeps filming us all the way to my jeep and the whole time we're there. Doesn't have any sound, like a muffler was put on it, but the zoom was activated several times on our faces. My jaw clenches when seeing he did in fact catch my eyes changing. Looks very cool, but very dangerous in the wrong hands.
The beginning of the fight is filmed, but then cuts out when the camera flies to the ground and goes out. I sit there and stare at the screen.
"Well. That happened."
Xavier snorts from behind me, having come up to watch as well. Taking a side glance at him, I ask if he needs a tissue with all the problems he's having with his nose. I just get glared at. Ha.
"One question here is were they filming to catch us on tape being otherworldly, blackmail, or for some other reason?"
"Doesn't matter the reason, visual proof like that would spell disaster for us all."
Have to nod at the maned wolf’s grumpiness. Bad enough my eyes threaten to each time they change, but since I can feel it coming on, I can usually direct my eyes down. Can make them do it, just can't make them stop and they change on their own at times. As if I wasn't getting enough sass from those here, my eyeballs also have to be a pain.
"Should probably invest in some sunglasses, eh?"
Being flippant is my way of dealing with issues, so sue me. This tape reminds me of one I have hidden in my room, so when everyone else disperses, I tap Benjamin and motion my head. An eyebrow raises but he stands.
Leading him back to my room, I try to stay out of Bastion's hearing range. I don't hide anything from him, but this... He knows from what I showed him earlier, but I can't recall seeing if he reacted to my having it. Just the room itself. Going straight to my dresser and the jewelry box on top, I lower my voice. All animals can hear, but my Imp hopefully can't. Pulling out the small sandwich baggy, my jaw clenches.
"This is a memory chip I took from the house I burned down. It came from a camera that had been set up like a movie set. I'm not really sure why I took it, and I fear what's on it. I'm ashamed to say I'm not sure if I can deal. Can you set it aside for me? May need to look at it at some point, so could you get it on disc and just stash it away?"
Can't look into his face when I ask, flipping the small card over and over in my hand.
"I was there for three days, Benji. Three days that I can't account for. From the way I woke, I doubt I'm on it, but Bastion might be. He's been through enough already, and who knows what will be coming soon. I don't want him knowing about this, not till it's important. Can you do this for me?"
By this point, I could care less if I'm on it, just don't want the boy in it anymore. A large hand settles over my twisting one, so I look at him. His lips are pursed and eyes hard.
"If you don't I'll understand. No one should have to go through whatever is on this thing. If nothing else I can plant it on one of those we'll be going after."
A cool hand tips my chin and turns me to face him, his eyes intent.
"I'll do it, you know I will. It will be done and set aside if you ever need it."
He gives me a small smile, thumb rubbing my chin before it moves to slide up my jawline and into the hair at my nape. It had dried awhile ago but hasn't been brushed yet. His cool touch on hot skin causes goosebumps to travel along my body and a small shiver goes down my spine. One of those shivers that have people thinking they're doing something that you're reacting to, when in reality it's just the body's response to all the hair rising at once. In this case, the very different temperature change from my neck and his hand causes both. Think just about every woman will agree with me when I say the neck is a very sensitive spot when touched right.
I'm sure Benji here has been around the block a time or two...too good looking not to have been. Before and after Vampage. Well, maybe. Package may be a little intimidating. My face flushes a bit when it pops into my head. It wasn't my fault! He shifted in front of me, eyes travel. Claiming no responsibility here. Nature and gravity have been really kind to both him and Xavier.
So awkward.
Bedroom light may not be very bright at the moment, but I'm sure my face is very visible, let alone his ability to smell it. Clearing my throat and looking away, I push a hand against a very firm body. Upper body, mind you. I'm having enough issues here.
I get maybe a foot of space, but it's better than nothing. Sliding the bag from my hand with the chip, he puts it in his pocket. A smirk on his face keeps my attention from it and what could be on it, to worrying about virtue and the fingertips pressing firmly at the back of my neck.
Oh yeah, definitely been around to know how to do that so fast and quite smoothly. Instant feminine responses that I have no control over flood through me. Even my eyelids droop a little. So not fair.
"You are a very horrible person."
Toothy smirk flashes at me as he pulls his hand away, his eyes starting to glaze since he spiked my temperature. Kind of hard to hide any reactions when it's body heat that betrays you. Heat goes up, which in turn strengthens scents. Seems I'm right when I guessed it was my scent that gets him to that 'drunk' state.
"I know."
A hand pushes with more pressure to get him to back up more. Think I need to go outside, dip my head into a snowbank and be an ostrich for awhile. Taking a couple steps back, I make shooing motions at him. Think he needs to bury his head somewhere too.
Shit...
Oh my God.
I hate my brain. Can feel my face flaming hard, which has his eyebrows raising along with a creeping smile. Snow! Needs to bury his head
in the snow
. Jeebus.
I narrow my eyes at him, which just gets him to chuckle.
"You don't scoot I will toss you into the snow. Shoo. Don't make me get the squirt bottle."
Both arched brows fly high, making me laugh.
"They go any higher and you'll have floaty cartoon brows."
He frowns at me, which just has me laughing harder. Actually hadn't meant to say it out loud, but oh well. His confusion is just too much. Covering my face and turning, I try to get a hold of myself, but his brows keep popping into my head, which isn't helping. The added stupidity of said brows developing little eyeballs themselves that are scowling with their own bushy downcast brows at me... I can't do it.
The image and emotion start projecting from me with no mercy. I turn slightly to keep an eye on the man and he just has a look of horror on his face. I'm laughing so hard I can't breathe.
"Now who's a horrible person?"
Well, so much for trying to breathe, his question just makes things worse. My heavy emotion filled-projecting has him smiling, but he still looks confused.
"New project, I will paint it and send it to you special. Free of charge."
Was barely able to get that out, and with his expression once again going to one of pained horror, my bending down has me on my knees. What the hell is wrong with me? Whipping my head back, hair goes flying as I lean back on my legs to stare at the ceiling. Eyes are full of tears as containing myself becomes a priority. I can't look at him, but I try to make up for it.
"I'm sorry Benji. Wasn't so much
at you
as just a focus for stress release. My brain is screwed up, you know this."
There's a smile in my voice while reading what's coming off of him. He's blocking most of it, but I get his curiosity, amusement, and a tiny bit of embarrassment. His amusement more at me than what I was picturing and sharing.
Slipping into his head, I offer my sincere apologies. Have to pull out quickly though as I start picking up other things that are not mine to know. Clearing my throat and wiping my face, I get to my feet. Walking up to him, I pat his cheek. His gaze is heated, making me blush again. Pulling away, I go around him and out into the main room, snagging a hair tie as I go. I’m in the process of pulling it up unbrushed when I look up to everyone's grins. My cheeks tinge pink again, but I return a smile. Poor Benji, soon as he comes out there's going to be a riot.
The black wolf is in his spot with Bastion next to him with a hand over his mouth, grinning brothers at the one end of the new couch, Maii on the ottoman also with hand over his mouth, and Xavier straddling his cushion with a wide and obvious smile. Crap. The red fox is at the kitchen table scarfing down the last of the spaghetti, but he also has a small, albeit confused, smile.
Looks like he's in a pair of Maii's sweats and tank tops. With him sitting I can't tell how tall he is, but he's very thin and has short, shaggy hair that reminds me of mine almost. Appears as if it's predominantly brown, but has natural blonde and reds mixed in. Blue hazel eyes are kind of dull, but working on brightening. Looks young, just how young though I'm not sure. I leave him to his food for now and turn to the others.
"Be nice, that was pretty awful for me to do."
"Yeah, but that's what makes it all the more enjoyable."
Xavier is such a butt. Narrowing my eyes at him, my eyes drop to the mark on his neck. Smirking, I picture blowing lightly over it, my eyes going to his as they widen. Can hear and feel as his heart thumps hard.
Not in fear though, females aren't the only ones with touchy necks. Kind of surprised it worked really, since it wasn't an image I was sending him, but something I pictured doing and the mark reacted to it; creating the sensation of what I wanted.
Ooo. I promise to only use my powers for good…
Not.
My eyes glint, daring him. Now his are narrowing. I am having
way
too much fun with this.
"I think you and me going a round will also be enjoyable, what do you say?"
Benjamin comes up from behind me and goes to his usual spot on the desk chair. He's grinning at the maned wolf, eyes glittering and ready for a good beat down. Extremely glad to see it's in camaraderie as Xavier smiles back.
"Anytime, anywhere, Fangs, show me what you got."
"Somehow, I don't think my house would survive the two of you, so if you're gonna romp, take it outside... Dammit, Dogdeer give me back my cat!"
Hard to yell at him when Tigger just got all cozy between the legs of the annoying one, who's cheesin' bad. I throw my hands in the air.
"Go get your own pussy, that one's mine."
Every adult male in the place chokes or sputters, which has me smiling very wide. Kids are too busy laughing openly. Xavier just kinda gapes at me before petting
my
cat. He gets saved by my phone going off on the counter. Narrowing my eyes, I point at him. I glance over at Asher, who's joining in, but I have a feeling things are going to be changing...and soon.
Going over to answer it, I also get me some juice. Don't recognize the number, but that's pretty common. Pressing to accept the call while pouring, the guys chat on behind me. What was the fox’s name again?
"Y'ello'?"
"Silver?"
Grunting, I take a drink before responding.
"Depends, who am I talking to?"
Kind of already know since there's only one other person who knows that handle, and he knows my real name now.
"Never got my name to you, I'm Nathan. I delivered your couch earlier today."
"Ah, yeah. Rumor exchange. What's up?"
Hate talking on the phone, would rather send texts, but in this case, it's just faster overall to talk.
"Well for one, the boy you have in your home is wanted, the reward out for him was posted by a human."
Can feel claws growing from my fingers, have to check my strength so I don't break my glass. Or my phone. I set the glass on the counter softly and very carefully.
"I've heard that too. He will not have him. I'm curious though, what is this reward?"
Upon the fox hearing the conversation, his shoulders stiffen. Send him the feeling of reassurance, he's not the one we're talking about, although we will be having a chat. I don't mind him being here, but if he has someone looking for him as well, I need to know.
"Lot of money, if I understand right. He's been frequenting places owned by Weres and Shifters. Not sure how he can tell us from humans, but he's pretty dangerous."
"Oh yes, he is, but hopefully not for long. Don't suppose he ever leaves a way to get ahold of him, does he? That would be most helpful."
Can feel the grin curling my lips, sharp claws making thin furrows into the wooden countertop. My furniture, can tear it up if I wish.
"Take it you plan on killing him? May I ask why?"
Can tell just by his voice he doesn't approve. Guess cats aren't as bloodthirsty as the wolves. Somehow, that doesn't seem right.
"Many reasons, really. The biggest one being he's a danger to
my
boy. My family. And really every young person out there both human and animal. If you have any friends with kids, they would do the same thing I'm going to do, I'm sure. If not, then I would not want to be their kid."
Can hear him breathing on the other end, looking up to the living room, everyone is still having their own conversations, but I can tell I have their attention. Really don't need his approval, but I don't need him making waves either.
"Well, Nathan, that a good enough reason for you?"
Chapter 18: Chapter 17 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
Picking my glass back up, I gulp the rest of it down, then head for a refill. It's a wonder I'm not one of those who just drinks it from the carton itself; would save so much time, but I'm not the only one who drinks it.
"Good a reason as any I guess. Not sure if he leaves a way to contact him, you’d have to ask around and I’m sure doing so will get you noticed by someone he has out."
Hmm, that's very true. Could try that, see if I can lure him out. Pretty sure since he's a civil servant working with money, there's a record of him online somewhere.
"Very good point, thank you. Is it just humans looking for him or are supernaturals doing so as well?"
Really don't want to be known to the animal community as one who will 'kill first, ask questions later', but I’ll do what I have to. Ah well, guess we'll see what happens.
"Just humans as far as I know. Supernaturals and humans are looking for you though. A call went out by the Gray Alpha wanting to know anything. You've got everyone in quite a tizzy."
I scoff, finishing off the rest of the juice in the carton. Going back to the fridge and looking inside it, I see all sorts of 'healthy' stuff. Bastion has struck again. The kid loves those V8 drinks that taste like ass. There's also something green and thick in a bottle that's had the label ripped off, so don't know what the hell it is. Pulling it out, I shut the fridge and go to the counter, holding it up.
"Uh, someone mind telling me what this is? Toxic sludge does not go in the fridge."
I'd try smelling it, but that just has bad idea written all over it.
"And not my fault. Hell, for the first few weeks I was just trying to keep to myself... For the most part."
Last part was more said under my breath, but he heard it. Bastion comes over, I’m somehow not surprised. I lift an eyebrow and set the bottle down.
"I'm all for you being creative, but science experiments do not go in the fridge."
He gives me a droll look. Don't get me wrong here, I love my green veggies, just not when they're mush or liquified.
"It's not bad. It's a fruit and vegetable smoothie, the label was ripped off on purpose so you could see what it is this time and not try chugging it."
I scowl at him. That only happened one time. That whole event was just horrible. Let's see what you do when a gorgeous naked man appears in the middle of your house. Would boggle anyone's brain.
"That wasn't my fault, can blame the Dogdeer for that one. And smoothies are supposed to be edible, this in no way looks eatable let alone healthy."
I push it away with fingertips that have returned to normal, nose scrunched up. He rolls his eyes and puts it back into the fridge, rummages around for a second, then pulls out a bottle of orange juice.
Making a pleased sound, I take it. It’s set on the counter, glass rinsed out, then I reach out to ruffle his hair before he goes back to the living room. When going past Xavier, the maned wolf holds out his fist where Bastion raises his and they bump fists together. Both grinning fools. Bunch of comedians around here.
"Sorry Nathan, go on."
Could hear him in the background chuckling the whole time. Glad I can be so amusing.
"Wait, you said the Gray Alpha? Alpha of a wolf group I'm guessing? He's the one named Gabriel, I assume? Kid I met at the store mentioned him. Poor thing about wet his pants, but figured he would have passed on the word by now."
"I would assume he did since efforts to look became more serious instead of being half-hearted. Many thought that the word of a Silver Wolf going around was a prank."
"If only it was..."
Can almost hear his confusion, but I don't go into any more detail or reasons. I look over to Asher, who's looking at me. Can't read his eyes and he's blocking me from slipping into his head.
I frown, but look down and away, playing with the juice bottle.
"Okay, so big bad wolves are hunting. What about the humans, why are they looking? Don't think I've had much human interaction since becoming a Were."
Honestly, I have. Two are dead and two are ones I worked with, but I left there. The only other I can think of would be Mom. Oh, and Bastion. Almost don't consider him human though. Isn't that weird?
Actually, as it turns out, most of those that have been around me for years, whether friends or just friendly hellos in stores...weren't human at all. Should probably get a hold of Tristan and make sure he's still human. Know he's not a Vamp, I've seen him out during the day. Well...not recently …
Before this all happened, he and I had hung out, he'd called and was upset that he and his fiance split. Before that, we didn't see each other often, but he does go out, I'm sure of it. That would just leave animal. Ava and Ryder are Shifters, grew up with her and went to school with him, and had no clue. Feel like my judge of character has been failing me for years.
Granted it's not like it would point out and say 'Not Human', but still. Always counted on the vibes I'd read from people.
"They heard the wolves were looking for a 'pale' wolf. Apparently, one had been seen with a boy. That is what caught this man’s attention and brought him to the animals to seek answers. Least I would figure that's how it happened. No one was even sure of the gender they were supposed to be looking for."
Makes sense. Not only had I been seen by hidden eyes, but I also missed a camera or two when fleeing Rockford. Those images were hidden immediately, but even with them, gender couldn't be distinguished. Can't go by size when in Were form; all are huge. I kept low and had Bastion in my arms so body shape couldn't really be seen either. Also had Asher with me, so my scent was muddied with his, the boy’s, and lots of blood that I'd been covered in.
There’d been that vagrant, but he and a group of others who know about the supernaturals ditched town shortly after. Too many asking and looking for someone, even beating the homeless. I ran across him again when leaving Wisconsin, many of those with him weren't very happy with me. Not much I could’ve done about that though, not like I had asked for any of this.
"I'd heard that in the beginning there were many homeless who had been beaten for information. Do you know who would have been the ones to do that?"
"More than likely the humans. Most of us don't bother the street urchins, mostly because they do see so much and could become very dangerous if riled. Think a lot of them are also protected by the WereRats."
Uhh, what? That stops me for a second. Rats? Were...Rats. Well then. I don't mind normal rats, but trying to picture a WereRat just hurts my brain.
"WereRats? There are WereRats in Rockford?"
"WereRats are everywhere, just like actual rats."
Can hear in his tone that he thinks me another girly to be scared of rodents. I can honestly say there isn't a single animal yet that has given me the heebee-jeebees. Not counting deep-sea monsters - those are fish. Not counting those giant ancient bug looking things either. Those are bugs.
Furry, scaled, feathered, and combinations therein do not frighten me. There.
"I don't mind rats, sir, it just came as a surprise. Need to tell me right now though if there are any Were-insects. If there are WereJunebugs, I am so moving the fuck out of here and going to Alaska."
I get amused looks from all the males, so I just scrunch my nose at them. Even Nathan is getting a laugh at my expense. Not funny. Junebugs are hellbugs. Next to earwigs, centipedes, and millipedes.
Fuck. That.
Nothing needs more than eight freakin' legs for one, and earwigs are just eww. Wait a second, caterpillars have more than eight legs I think, but them I don't mind, they're adorable. Mkay, let me rephrase something here; anything with more than eight legs, aside from 'pillars, and bugs with no legs. All are out. No sir, I'm good.
"There are no supernatural insects that I am aware of. Can't say about Australia though, they have bugs that are bigger than a man’s head."
Yea, think I'd have issues with a bug that big too.
"Well if they have them there, they can stay there. No reason to come up north whatsoever."
Hmm, could you imagine a WereSpider? I'd imagine those being 'driders' though, a cast of dark elves. Think I'm really delving into fantasy right there. Probably a good thing that they stay fantasy. Oh, oh, wait. A WereSpider with arachnophobia. Wouldn't that just be a kick to the gonads from nature’s humor.
"Mkay, so WereRats in the city that protect the homeless. Not all though, when fleeing through the area that night, I met a man who'd made his home under one of the bridges. Seen him again later in Wisconsin, he and a group had fled the city."
Have a feeling he's nodding.
I can hear many things dude, but your brains rattling in your head over a phone line does not qualify.
"Something to this scale, it would be too noticeable if humans started disappearing left and right from being abusive towards those no one cares for. I'm sure many have been dealt with, just not enough to ease the minds of those living on the streets."
Makes sense. One of the boys yawning seems to set off a chain reaction through everyone, even me. Still need to talk to the fox who's still sitting sideways at the kitchen table, taking in his surroundings.
"True. Alright Nathan, thank you for the info. This old marm needs to get her flock to bed."
Snorts sound from the living room even as the bobcat chuckles. Exchanging goodbyes, I end the call.
"Have I mentioned I hate talking on the phone? My mind wanders too much to hold a good conversation. Don't know how many times I had to keep myself from drifting off."
"Yeah, that was obvious."
Maned wolf is going to get my foot up his ass one of these days. Just for good measure. Setting my phone down, I go to the other side of the island counter and pull myself up. Just now dawns on me all the blades are gone again. Looking from the counter up to Xavier, he tosses his head towards my bedroom. Ah. Feel like a bit of an airhead for not noticing sooner. Least the army man had the presence of mind to put them up.
The empty plate is almost licked clean. Washed up and rosy, blue hazel eyes find themselves on me. Looks young, but not extremely. Would guess around the same as Maii. What was his name? Kani?
"Alright, your turn. You know, I think I talk more in a day now than I would have for at least a few days before all this. People makin' me talk an shit."
I gripe, but I smile at the new male, he looks nervous. Can't say I blame him, the way I bounce from one thing to another.
"First things first, the orange tabby is not for eats. Swear I'm going to put a sign on the door saying as such."
Scowling over at Xavier who still has my cat between his legs, Kani follows my gaze, a grin and low blush coloring his cheeks. That's an interesting response. Indeedy.
"Even with as traitorous as he's being right now."
Amber eyes find mine as he slowly rubs my cats back. An eyebrow rises, but I don't fall for his bait. Clearing my throat, I attempt to get back on track.
"Your name's Kani, right?"
His head nods as he looks back at me, the scattering of facial hair pegs him as teens at least, but that's easy enough to see.
"How old are you? Are you running from someone in specific? Seen your shoulders stiffen earlier."
Eyes flicker around as he swallows a little difficulty, then finally settling back on me with firm defiance.
"I'm of age to be out on my own. I'm nineteen. I ran away from home. I couldn't stay there anymore."
Don't get the feeling he ran because he had an argument with a sibling or a parent. Not with the fear coming off him. He does sound kind of petulant, but I don't think it's on purpose. Also get that he's trying to hide something from the crowd.
Might be nineteen, but his voice does have a higher pitch. From the way he keeps taking small glances at all the guys who have gotten up, I get a small niggling in my brain. Catching me smirking at him, his cheeks tinge pink. Oh yeah. Busted. I slip into his head, bringing warmth with me.
"You're gay, aren't you?"
He looks panicked till he realizes I asked in his head, eyes go down for a moment just to rise with tears. I give him a small smile.
"It's alright, no one here will judge you. You have no fear of me driving you out because of your gender preference."
He looks relieved and finally nods his head once. I actually don't know how they will react, but it can't be hidden, so I project a question to them all, leaving the fox out just in case. Including Benji as well as I ask if any of them have a problem with homosexuality.
Thankfully, they don't all look over at once, making it obvious something was said. A sigh of relief slips from me when they all respond with head shakes. Not sure how Bastion will react either, so I ask him directly in whispers. He will more or less be the deciding vote on whether the newcomer stays or goes. Having picked up three new males, he's become quieter again.
"Bastion? It’s your decision if this one stays or goes. I don't want you uncomfortable in your own home. The fox is gay, will that be a problem for you?"
Can see his shoulders hunch, so I get down immediately and go to him. Crouching down in front of him, he's leaning over Asher's rump onto his back. The black wolf is looking at me a little warily before looking to the boy. I slip back into his head since his face is hidden in midnight fur.
"If you can't do this love, just tell me. I'm not going to make you deal with something you're uncomfortable with. You have to tell me though."
Reaching forward, I lay my hand over his clenched one, gripping at the wolf hard. His heart is pounding, which makes mine stutter and is my answer.
Kani will have to go.
I can give Ava a call and ask if she can house him for me. My heart sinking, I pull my hand away and move to stand.
"Wait."
I freeze at his request. Shade and Zypher had made their way below to shift, Maii following. Xavier is standing and talking with Ben near the couch behind me.
"Let me see."
Not sure I understand, so I cock my head. He pulls himself up, looking determined as he gets off the couch and goes to the fox still sitting quietly at the kitchen table. I follow a few steps behind, unsure of what he plans on doing.
He goes right up to Kani and stares into his face. Not sure if he understands what Bastion is doing, but he keeps eye contact and doesn’t move. After a few minutes, my Imp turns and nods. Giving the fox one last look before he goes downstairs. Kani looks at me, worry clear on his face. I keep my voice low as I sit across from him at the table.
"Bastion came from an abusive man who sold him to others. He had to be the vote that let you stay. I do apologize, but this is his home and I don't want him to feel unsafe."
Blue hazel eyes soften, his facial features revealing that he seems to acknowledge exactly what I'm referring to.
"I understand. I wouldn't want him to feel like he's going through it again. Really glad he's decided to give me a chance, I don't want to make anyone uncomfortable."
I nod, looking towards the stairs as clicks come up. The fox looks confused for a second then his eyes widen when the two Arctic wolves come up with a white-faced coyote. Think Maii has made new friends, which I'm very happy about. All look at the fox before the wolves go to the backdoor in tandem. I stand to let them out as Maii gives Kani a coyote grin, the action seems to ease him a little more. They're all let out one last time before bedding down.
Bastion comes back up, having gathered himself and putting on his happy mask. I want to comfort him, but he'll not accept that right now. He nods at us and goes for Faline's room where he changes.
"What's going on?"
I stand and stretch my arms up, back arching.
"Everyone's getting ready for bed. We all sleep below in animal form. There's an area cordoned off with curtains that you can undress and change in. Just fold your clothes and we'll find something else for you tomorrow. Well, later today."
"You all sleep together in animal form?"
Nodding, I pull the tie from my hair so I can get it brushed out.
"Yeah. Got a nest set up down there. Up to you if you want to sleep with us or up here."
He still looks confused but follows when Asher goes below. Turning to Xavier and Benji, I join them. While they stand, I sit on the cushion usually claimed by the tall pain in my ass.
"Since you guys are going to bed, I'll head home. While comfortable, I don't want to be stuck here all day."
Think both he and I know that's a lie, but I leave it and nod. Thanking him again for the tape and memory card business. As I let him out, the others come in. Still snowing, so I tell Ben to be careful. He just looks at me.
"Hey, just because you're some gung-ho Vampire does not mean you can't crash and get stuck till after the sun rises. Humor me."
Benji shakes his head, giving a smirk. Granted it's just after midnight, but got several things to do later. That and I'm not sure what Shade and Zypher's hours are. My heart clenches as I look out at the dark sky. It looks angry and foreboding. Xavier touches my arm to get my attention. He looks kind of grim and a little sad. Something's going on.
"What's wrong?"
I know he's not hurt by all my teasing, the day that happens he won't be who he is. He shakes his head and asks me to wait for him. Nodding, I turn back to look out over the dark trees. The front door is open with me standing on the porch, leaning into the railing. A nudge at my leg has me looking down, a small red fox bumping against me. Looks like any other red fox from this area, aside from the tiger stripes going down the length of his body.
"You clean up well. You have a few minutes if you need to go out and do anything real quick. Xavier will be coming out shortly. When everyone's in and settled I'll lock up and head down myself."
Amber eyes several shades lighter than what the maned wolf’s are when human, look at me curiously. Crouching down, I scritch under his jaw. His eyes close while he gives a fox grin, then runs off when I pull back.
Can feel him as I stand, the link from the mark I put on him making us very aware of each other. Get a head to the gut when I turn, the headbutt turning into a rubbing and scent marking. Grabbing a hold of his cheek fluff, I tug his head to the side, hand sliding from his face down his throat to his upper back. Fingers toy with the black mane before delving under the fur to find the skin beneath. Fingertips search around his scruff and upper shoulders, then stop when I feel him shiver. Moving them slowly, I can just make out the shape of the mark.
A smirk lifts the corner of my mouth as I play my nails over it. Can feel his reaction, blood heating, and heart quickening. His almost ten-inch tall ears go back as his eyes close. I know I should quit teasing him like this, but it's too much fun. I'm pretty sure he'd tell me to stop if he didn't want the attention. Even though he's male, doesn't mean he's a slave to his libido. Wait a minute, this is Xavier, who am I kidding.
Moving my hands to his ears, I grip both and massage them for a minute before letting him go. Resident playboy nudges my belly with his nose, so I tap it then point out to the trees. He blows air through his nostrils but does trot off. Those long black legs of his almost look like stilts over the snow, short white-tipped tail getting lost between the tree trunks. I once again try to reach out for Asher, but he's still blocking me. Wincing, I pull away, trying not to feel hurt.
Going down the couple steps to the ground, bare feet touch into the cold snow. Instead of feeling cold though, it just makes me smile. The wind is near non-existent, so the snow is coming pretty much straight down. Lifting arms and face toward the falling flakes, I stay that way for a moment before moving my arms down a little. Fingertips dance in the air as the snow starts spinning around me. Yellowed eyes close as I start weaving my symphony.
Faster and faster it spins, coming together to form the pictures in my head. Tiny flakes come together and grow to form larger versions of themselves, thinning almost clear then coating in a layer of thicker frost. The multitude of larger shapes floats above my head, bobbing and weaving with my hand's motions. Like the very first time it manifested, there's a layer of frost coating the backs of my hands. They continue their patterns made within the air, shaping new figures that dance up with the larger snowflakes. Small animal shapes form and move around my body as my brain focuses and harnesses to play with a new energy. Canine, feline, bird, bear, rodent, and others come to shape and spin.
Discord sounds as my brow furrows, my heart clenching again with the feeling something's going to happen. The multitude of shapes crack and shatter into snow dust, then whirl around my body in a frenzy before pluming straight up. From the sky, it spreads out and falls like the rest of the falling frozen water. My breathing is fast as my heart pounds, knowledge dawning on what's going on. Snippets of a dream torment me with images while memories of knowing this was going to happen sooner or later.
Lowering my face as yellow eyes open, both fox and maned wolf are staring at me. I glare at the false wolf, he knows but wasn't going to tell me. I try to be angry, but I can't.
"Come on, let's get it over with."
I can feel confusion from the small fox, but the tan-colored eyes of Xavier won't meet with mine. Both walk in with me following at the rear, waiting in the kitchen for me as the doors get locked up and lights turned off. Stopping in the bathroom before going to my room, I stay silent.
I don't even bother with closing it as much as I usually do. Taking out assorted body piercings, brushing my hair then stripping down. My feet are damp, so I pat them dry with my shirt before tossing it into the basket. Falling to my knees as the shift starts, my body and mind start to go numb. Standing on four paws when it's done, I make my way out and to the stairs. The two males follow after me without a word.
Avoiding eye contact with anyone, I go to my usual spot and curl up with Bastion. Asher is in his usual spot on the other side of the boy, Xavier at my hip using me as a pillow, and Maii changes spots from night to night it seems. Tonight he's curled up next to Xavier and pressed close to me.
The three new males are hesitant, so I raise my head. The brothers take the area at the boy's feet while the fox comes up close to my back, settling next to Maii. Lowering my head back down, I will myself into unconsciousness.
Only works for a few hours before I feel the warm nuzzle. It wakes me, but I don't move or let on in any way that he's woken me, wouldn't change anything even if I did. Asher and Bastion rise and go upstairs.
They're gone for about ten minutes before the boy returns alone. My eyes open as he comes back, his filled with tears as he falls onto me, gripping handfuls of fur as he cries into it, my own tears fall softly at the loss of a very dear friend.
Chapter 19: Chapter 18 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
When I finally open my eyes again, Bastion and I are by ourselves in the basement nest. Can tell he's awake by the way his hands are moving on my side. My eyes well up again, but I push it back with much difficulty.
"He's gone...isn't he."
Not really a question when I already know the answer. His head nods against my ribs, my whole right side damp from his tears.
"We knew this was coming. It was his choice."
"Why couldn't he choose to stay here? He was happy here."
"I think that's a big part of why he left. You remember him telling us about his wife, don't you? He was still searching for the one who had her killed when he stopped to help us."
His silent weeping isn't helping mine at all. It’s even hard to keep the voice in my head from being wobbly.
"I don't understand. If he was happy, why did he leave? I know she died, but that was so long ago."
"When all you have is time, it takes on new meaning. I would imagine he was starting to feel like he was betraying her by not looking for that leech. I think the only one who really understands his motives is Asher himself."
Least I hope he does. I wanted to run after him so bad but knew I couldn't do that to him. He's been searching for at least twenty-five years, that's not something you can just stop doing. I will not deny him his right. Wish I had thought to help him in some way while he was here; have Ben do some hacking, my searching for anyone who would know anything, some magic to undo his curse,
something
.
"It's not fair."
"No, it's not, but it is something he needs to do. We'll always keep our door open for him, just as he'll always be welcome."
I will be contacting Alarico though, and see if he can keep an ear out. If Asher needs any help, he will get it.
"He wanted me to tell you he's proud of you. The way that you and your sister are trying to bridge Vampire and animal relations. Proud of your decisions to help so many others and not be selfish like the council. He...he said if he could, he would have stayed to help, but he can't."
I can't keep the hot tears from falling. If it weren't for Asher, no one in this house would be here right now. I'd be dead, my sister lost, Bastion gone. Xavier never would have come, nor Shade and Zypher. Faline wouldn't have been around to help those at the bordello, to bring Maii to me. The newest, Kani, would still be out in the cold and probably would have died soon.
"I'm proud of him, too."
The Imp nods, wiping his nose as he agrees.
"We better get upstairs before all the guys destroy it... Bastion? Are you sure about the fox? Kani?"
He nods again, hands buried in my scruff like he used to do before everyone started showing up.
"When Maii and I were helping him, I didn't feel anything bad from him. He's lost, much like the rest of us here."
I sit up and look at him. Bastion is becoming quite astute for someone so young, but I'd expect no less. Dipping my head closer, I touch my nose to his. Licking his cheeks before putting my head on his shoulder, his arms wrap around tight.
He and I may be on unknown ground when I'm an upright human, but when covered in fur, he has no problem holding firm. Pulling away after a few minutes, we both stand and make our way upstairs, him grabbing some clothes on the way. Have to shake out my coat when I stand, right side all soggy.
With an abnormally long tail hanging low behind me, we trudge into the kitchen. The Arctic brothers are once more out front working on their vehicles. They must have had a toolbox in the truck because I own none of the stuff they're using. Maii and Kani are at the kitchen table eating while Xavier paces the hallway. That's new, never seen him pace before. He turns to face us as we come around the counter and table. Bastion heads for the bathroom while sad amber eyes roam over me. I look back with no expression showing before going to the front door.
"Kie, I'm sorry. I didn't know till late and he wished me to say nothing. You knew he was going to be leaving."
Ignoring him, I scratch at the door. He sighs but opens it. I walk through it calmly enough, brothers looking up as I make my way out. They get ignored too as I go off towards a clearing not far away.
Walk to it more by instinct than anything else, my head hanging down. Getting there and sitting in the spot I'd been in when I first met a midnight wolf, it’s hard to believe it was only twenty-one days ago. Exactly three weeks and feeling like this...how pathetic is that? May not be very long in the grand scheme of things, but a lot can happen within that time. I'd grown very close to Asher. He'd become my rock through all this. Yes, I
knew
he would be leaving at some point, but I had hoped he wouldn't. Have to cut the strings at some point though, right? Only three weeks, but it feels like a lot longer.
Tilting my head back, I cry my pain of loss to the blind and deaf skies. From the amount of snow that had fallen, it seems so dead silent. My howl seems abrupt among the mute trees, not even any birds to sing with me.
I know everyone within range will hear, I know it will echo for miles, and I know they'll feel the heart wrench of someone loved leaving to go their own way. Doubt he's still within range to hear it, but I sing to him; letting him know that my door will always be open if he decides to return. That he will always have friends here waiting for him. I sing to him my thanks for all his selflessly given help.
I've read somewhere that a howl can be heard up to six miles away, and ten on open snowscapes, with another saying that on certain conditions, up to fifty square miles away. I push mine to reach further than ten, to reach the ears of the one I sing for. Emotions tie in with the musical notes, letting all who hear share my pain of his loss, but also the gratitude and fondness, the hope that he finds what he's searching for.
A few minutes after the last notes die away, I have company. Long-legged company that somehow managed to worm his way into both mine and Bastion’s hearts. And to think, he initially came into our lives with the intent to kill me. He said the reason he hadn't was because he’d realized who and what I was, but it goes deeper than that. Not talking about his obvious fondness, either. He didn't kill me because what he'd been searching for, for
years
, was finally within his grasp, and he wanted it bad enough to put his own life in danger.
The obnoxious, fun-loving playboy has a core of cruelty and a willingness to kill more than my own. Having been trained to kill then sent out into the world to off the other person before they get a bullet or knife into him first, he’s ruthless and efficient, yet run by his own code of standards.
Walking up to me slowly, unsure of his welcome, brings a smile to my mind. Even with as hard and ruthless as he was made to be, he still retains a part of himself that many others lose. For being around ninety years old, he seems over seventy years younger. I send welcoming warmth to him even as I keep my focus on the sky. Light gray clouds are threatening to darken at a moment's notice. He settles his rump next to mine, his much darker reddish-brown fur against my own clashing in contrast.
"How long were you back there?"
He really shouldn't be surprised that I knew. I wouldn't have caught him before, but he bears my mark now. Just in case he wasn't aware of it, I share the knowledge with him.
"Since moments after you left the house. Should have seen how red your fox had turned when I dropped my pants."
"Are you going to flash everyone that comes into my home?"
Laughing, I can just imagine the face that was made.
"I haven't...err...no. Wow, guess I have sort of up to this point, haven't I?"
Can hear the smile in his voice. The only one he hadn't intended to show off to, at least at that point, was Faline. She got the full moon experience when he decided to bend over in my doorway while nude. His attempts at teasing me backfired quite nicely. Sadly, it hasn't taught him anything.
"You've probably given the kid wet dream imagery to last at least a week."
"Just a week? That's all? That doesn't sound right."
Chuckling, my head lowers to a more comfortable angle. Can see him out of the corner of my eye, keeping watch on the area around us. Forever the good soldier.
"I'm sure by the end of the week you'll have refreshed the image for him."
Can feel his gaping at me, so I look over at him, yellow eyes dancing in merriment. His coming to cheer me has worked the way he wanted. Even with both of us sitting, he's still taller than I, but when already being a foot taller, that shouldn't be shocking. Standing and turning to headbutt his shoulder, my happiness mellows out again.
"I want to give Alarico a call, see if he'll keep an ear out if there's any word on him. I know he can take care of himself, but I can't just let him go without doing something. You're right, I knew it was coming, but that doesn't stop it from hurting."
Turning enough to do so, his muzzle dips down and buries in my scruff. Offering comfort as well as taking it. Asher wasn't just mine and Bastion's, Xavier had been a friend too. Well, more like an annoying little brother, only he's older.
I smile. They had a weird relationship, no matter how it's put. Maned wolf was always finding new things to annoy the black wolf with or about. Little did I know that one of the things they quarreled over, was me.
My brain finally starts filtering his scent. After cutting off the intermingling smells of where his animal comes from naturally, as is one of my more confusing abilities; animal musk, a sense of home, the burning of leaves and logs at a campfire and put simply, sin. Musk is a no brainer, the thick husky scent derived from the beast itself. Sense of home, since he still carries the smell of the bedding at home. No, not stink, just a smell. Like your blankets and pillows get when you haven't gotten them washed in over a week. Not sure how he manages the burning wood and leaves, but that one alone is intoxicating. The sin... Yeah. Not really sure how to explain it. It's not a smell of sex, more like the leading up to. The feeling invoked from the knowledge that you will bed him soon.
I
don't
plan on it, but it doesn't stop the scent process with possible teasing glances. It's bad enough when seeing him in nothing but a towel and dripping with water, my brain will totally scramble if I ever find him in one of those fantasy scenes all women who like men and men who like men, find themselves with; lowcut jeans, tanned skin covered in sweat, and a smile. Oh lordy.
Safe behind my wolfen fur and hidden face, I can get away not feeling the need to blush. Of course, that's also if he isn't peeking either. He doesn't usually talk when in his wild form, relying more on body language and sounds. Not sure if he chooses not to, or can't. Never thought to ask if it was just an ability of Asher's or if all could do it. Coming to think about it, no one has been
in
my head with me unless I was showing them something, or if it was Faline.
The black wolf was constantly sharing my brain when near each other. Made for some pretty awkward moments, especially when he'd get from my head what my body doesn't always advertise in scent release. Main one being arousal. He always knew it seemed.
Now that that sharing is gone, I'm going to miss it. The feeling of warmth, amusement, and his own desires coming through that could bring on any number of emotions from me. The most common one lately being the latter with his teasing, like he'd done when the bobcat was here. His jab at none of them being able to catch me because I wanted feline. Well, pussy is what he said, but I actually really don't care for the word. Just like 'penis', the words themselves being ugly, not necessarily their meaning.
He made it a joke and had been uncertain at first, but I think he picked up that I don't lean that way. Not heavily anyway. Asher had picked up on my reactions that only rose from three of them; himself, Xavier, and Benji.
That last one he really wasn't happy with, his hatred for Vamps too deep. He tolerated Ben because he's my friend and Faline for obvious reasons, but he never fully relaxed around either of them. Think they also picked up on his distrust and for the most part tried to stay out of his way. He'd warmed up more around my sister but I’m not sure if it stemmed from his getting to know her better or her not acting and seeming like a Vampire, and her never acting like one.
No flashing of fang unless big smiles were made, no shows of bravado or strength, no posturing period. If any was shown, it was the being able to shift side of it, not a fanged killer. I think all of us kept forgetting what she is.
Bastion, Maii, and Xavier never got to see her before she was converted and Asher'd only heard and seen glimpses when he'd been near the house. To them, she's always been what she is now but with my sharing of memories of her from before, they get a sense of who she was. She tries to be much like what she used to be, but has been through too much to be able to see some things like she used to. Granted she's still close to being the same, just more reserved, more serious. More adult than what she'd been before this all happened. I miss that side of her, but we both had to become something a little different just to survive.
Sighing, I pull my head back, having gone off on yet another of my brain's field trips. Blinking to bring the maned wolf into focus, I think he knows what happened from the look in his eyes and feeling from his head.
"So, yeah... Back now."
Can hear his chuckle as I share his head. Not having meant to go that far in a melding, I pull back. He lets me with no problem, but steps closer to nuzzle my cheek.
"You can share my head anytime."
"I don't think that's a good idea. Actually, I can say that it definitely is
not
a good idea. I'd get lost in that maze of yours and end up in your overabundant porn section. Last thing I need is seduction tips from a barely eighteen-year-old who has yet to learn what a condom is."
He blinks at me as he decides how to react, then those eyes finally fill with laughter. His nose meets my cheek to do that nibble thing you see critters do when grooming themselves or others. Feels weird, my ears going back yet don’t stop him at all. His body moves to face the direction of home before he nudges me forward, the bodily push making me step backwards a few feet before I plant them.
"Can walk all by myself, you know."
His scoff sounds in my head as he lifts his. Including the ears that are pricked forward, he's standing over a foot above me. There’s only two things I have him beat on; body length and weight.
From my nose to my rump, I'm a little over six feet, tail adds another three and a half feet. Tail is longer than anyone else’s I've seen by over a foot. I'm also between 200 to 220 pounds, he's only
maybe
110 and around four feet long. His tail adds a little under two more feet. With his long legs and lighter body, he may be able to move faster, but he doesn't have paws made for the snow, which slows him down, just a little. When he kicks on his Were speed, he's extremely fast, but so am I.
Darting around him and zigzagging before running full out through the landscape, the trees hinder speed, but I've gotten to know these woods like the back of my hand...er...paw. Whichever. Can hear his pursuit, which causes adrenaline to spike as I glory in the ability to run free. One of the 'downfalls' to keep me in this form, is the simple pleasure of running, the movement taken with someone or alone.
At regular animal speeds, Faline and I can keep up with each other, barely, as her shorter legs get her each time. When packing on supernatural speeds, she can seriously boogy. Maned wolves are actually faster than timbers when running full out on open terrain, not by much, but enough. Because of past events, I've worked on becoming faster, sleeker in my dives and dodging to avoid getting grabbed.
One of Asher's abilities is that he can put on a burst of speed that excels that of even his ‘regular’ Were. Using it though drains him fast, so it isn't used often. Without that extra boost, I was getting to where I was faster than he.
The only one that can really keep up with me when I put on all my speed, is the one with me now. I've come close to breaking my own neck from running so fast and not paying enough attention to the area around me, almost running into a tree head-on. If I'd been any slower on reaction time, or a slow healer, I probably would have seriously messed myself up.
I lead the maned wolf around for a while before heading back home. It's just before or just after noon, and I have a lot to do today. Starting with a shower. We're coming up on the 'backyard' when I slow back to a normal walk, posture normal. Can hear the brothers up front romping in animal form. Xavier comes up next to me, bumping my side with his.
Keeps doing it till I nip at him, to which he then whines and drops down, face dropping first followed by his whole body till he's laying in front of me with belly presented and ears back. Stopping, I look down and wonder what the hell he's up to now. Can feel multiple pairs of eyes on us and it's starting to embarrass me, so I pull back my lip and growl, ears flicking.
Rolling more onto his side with tail tucked, he pokes his muzzle up and licks at mine. Wonderful, dominance displays. I hate these, and he knows it. Trying to move away has him moving to stay in front of me, ears back and whining as he keeps abasing himself. Having enough, his muzzle is grabbed between my teeth, low growl sounding till he calms himself. I roll my displeasure into his brain on making me do this. Soon as I grab him he stops, knew it would since he's done it before.
Letting go, I move to go to the house while he flips back onto his feet and rubs along my side. Zypher, Shade, Kani, and Maii all have their eyes on me. Bastion probably would too if he were out here. He'd be the only upright human since everyone else is in wild shape. Now things get awkward since they're all just staring. Raising my head high with tail lashing behind me, all their eyes drop almost immediately. I sigh in my head. I don't want this.
"Should know by now you have to establish who's in charge with animals. They look to you, but there are those who will try to walk over your claim. Everyone here now follows where you lead."
Xavier's voice slips in all annoying-like, so I kick snow at him. The others come up and do much the same as he'd done. Pretty sure the whole thing looks like a mother with cubs wanting attention.
One by one they present their bellies, even the fox who's breed doesn't do displays like this. When he got here I told him I wasn't into this crap, and I've been made to look the liar. Once all are back up, I growl in their heads to not make me do that again.
Chapter 20: Chapter 19 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
Blowing air through my nose before going into the house, I stop just inside when a memory surfaces. Feeling the need is urgent, I turn and run back out. Don't care if anyone's following, but I need to do this. I run full bore straight to the home that had belonged to Asher and his wife, ignoring the house itself as I make my way cautiously up to the garage and its half-opened door. From the fading scent, I know Asher had come here before he left.
Shade is a few steps behind, waiting for any signals or cues. The snow around the door has been disturbed, more than likely wild animals seeking shelter. Asher's prints are around, but they don't go near here. Smelling nothing more than small game, I creep inside. The interior is much the way Faline and I had left it. Now knowing who all this belonged to, I feel guilty for having messed with any of it.
Metal tables stretch along the walls with several boxes and crates spread around. This place is a graveyard and I don't believe in stealing from the dead, but this is needed. When my midnight wolf was human, he worked with his hands. Whittling.
The first time Faline and I were here, we found multiple carvings that had been boxed up. With the way things had gone in his telling of it, the only reason these items are here now was because they were before the fire. Boxed up I mean. Some of the carvings had been smoke-tinted from being in exposed crates. The dog house had been a joke from some friends of theirs. While some of the packed items had been from storage, others were from his wife’s thoughts on moving; to get away from the Vampire altogether. They didn't get that chance.
Walking softly up to the table in the corner, the small carving I had set aside still sits there. A wolf captured in mid-howl, it’s colored by the smoke, making it black. The detail is precise and fine, the attention to it complete. Rearing back on hind feet, I grab the small statue carefully between my teeth. If I recall right, the date on the bottom marks it having been made twenty-seven years ago. Two years before his curse.
Stepping back out, I only go so far before turning, reaching up for the door to close it a little more. Shade helps, even though it isn't needed. Dipping my head to him in thanks, I head back for the house. All are back in human form and dressed, waiting in the living room. Bastion is laying on the spot Asher had claimed on my older brown ‘L’ couch. Going up and nosing him, I drop the carving in his lap. Looking at him, I project to everyone.
"My sister and I had gone on a walk once. We'd come across a burned-out house and a half-closed garage. Being the nosy people we are, we let ourselves in and went snooping. Sure you all know by now the house belonged to Asher and his wife. Within the garage, they still had many boxes and crates that managed to survive over time. Among the other things found, there had been several wood carvings done by his hand and dated. This is one of them."
Bastion'd picked it up and looked at it as I told my story, sad eyes remaining so.
"There were also pictures, but I left those since that isn't how we know him. This is. When first finding it, it had caught my eye. I'm sure he wouldn't mind me giving it to you so you have something of his."
Tears fill his eyes before hugging me hard, arms wrapping around my neck. After a few minutes, he lets go, holding up the wood to look at it more.
Leaving him to it, I head to my room, whispering to Xavier to follow. He does so, but he looks grim as if he knows his ass is going to get chewed on, and not in a fun way. There's really no point in shutting the door, but I ask him to do so anyway. Ask him another favor of grabbing the robe within the closet as I begin my shift into human skin. Being quite the gentleman, he holds it out with face averted, eyes also closed from him being pointed towards the mirror. I touch his arm gently to let him know he can open his eyes when ready.
The bathrobe is a cream color and hangs to my knees, one of those fluffy ones meant to be put on right after a shower, which I plan on taking soon. He turns to look at me when I sit on my bed, amber eyes taking in my disheveled hair and dirty feet with a smirk. The assortment of blades laid out behind me probably looks like a fetish scene waiting to happen.
"I need to go to Ava's to give her the boys' papers for school. Figure you and they also come with so you can see and use the training grounds we'd set up. It's more for throwing practice than anything else, but I'm sure you can manage something. I think we have some actual practice blades over there too, somewhere."
He nods, looking off into space as if picturing it.
"Have you seen it already?"
"No, just trying to picture Ava with blades."
I snort and smirk.
"She doesn't do blades, that's all me. She uses the bow and is very good."
His brow goes up but a look of respect is there as his head tilts. While going to my basket to look for a towel, I pitch in a little more.
"Where I like to be up close and personal, she doesn't. Wonder if it's because of all that white fur she has. Doesn't want blood stains."
My whole reasoning there is flawed all to hell, but it still makes me smile.
"Please tell me there's at least one more clean towel in the bathroom."
"Nope. Mine is hanging up in there to dry though. Guess it's a good thing you planned on going over already isn't it?"
That pulls me up short. We’re more than welcome to take clothes over to wash, but the fun part is going to be getting them there.
"Uhh, do you know when Shade and Z go into work? My jeep is so not big enough for all this. Still have to get some painting done too. Speaking of which, the four out there have to be run to the gallery."
When he doesn't say anything, I turn to look at him. Stretched out on his side on my bed and watching me through half-closed eyes, the shorter hair around his head looks soft and he looks too...too something laying there. Way too comfortable for one. My eyes narrowing at him has one shoulder going up then down.
"Well you're not very helpful, are you?"
A slow smile creeps across his face, arm drawing back and laying on his side as the twitching fingers catch my gaze. The snug shirt has rolled up from his lounging stretched out, jeans dipping low and showing off the very happy trail leading into them from his navel. Bare feet hang off the edge of the bed, he just barely fits on the darn thing but right now he's laying more across it than the length of it. His hand once more catches my eyes as he slides it back to rest on the exposed skin of his hip.
"Need to put you in a skirt."
He chokes and laughs, expression alone asking what the hell I'm thinking.
"Well, kilt. Not 'skirt'. We already did that and it didn't work all that well. The sad part is I think you fit Faline's skirt better than she does. Huh... Ooo! I still have video..."
Can feel the evil grin crossing my face as his eyes narrow at me. The muscle in his jaw jumps from it clenching, which just makes me smile wider.
"I think you just want to see me in fewer clothes, that way you can blame them when I get ravaged."
"Ha! Only ravaging going on there would be from Ava if you go around her without a shirt on again. I'll be sure to get you some catnip lotion. Does catnip work on feline Shifters?"
The smile in my voice cannot be contained as I picture it.
"I think I just found another sketch to do. You getting chased around by a cat twice your body length, only to be caught by the smaller one pouncing on your head. Yes, that should look quite amazing..."
Lily is quite the butterball in animal form, and she's still a kitten. She can easily topple him when she isn't getting tangled in her own feet and tail. Xavier's face is priceless.
"Still want to get ravaged there, my friend? Their tongues aren't as rough as Faline's, but I can still see you enjoying it."
He rolls onto his back and lays his arm over his eyes as he laughs. The displacement and reach of his arm raise his shirt even more, the defined muscle bunching with his laughter. Biting my lip, I have to turn away. Many other things I can draw him doing and none of them have anything to do with animals. Just the pose he's in now I'm sure I could sell for big bucks to frustrated older women. That's a thing, isn't it?
My breath catches when realization dawns that my scent spiked and has caught his attention. Amber eyes glitter at me as I try to avoid his gaze.
"Oh, would you look at that. Time for my shower. Toodles."
I raise my hand as I hurry out and go straight for the bathroom, closing myself inside before I get myself into any more trouble. A long towel hanging over the shower rod is slightly damp but still usable. Only problem is it has a maned wolf’s scent all over it. Groaning internally, I toss it onto the sink and get the water going. If I didn't know better, I'd say he planned for things to happen that way. Wouldn't put it past him. I need to invest in more towels.
While bathing, I think over everything I need to do. First thing is to ask the brothers when they're supposed to leave - if they start work today that is. Then get everyone over to Ava's for some leftover laundry and more introductions.
How, exactly, do you tell someone that you're collecting animals? Animals that are also people, which in turn are all male? I've got a harem going on here, just flipped.
Since there's all that money still in the account, need to look at either getting a bigger car or a bigger home. Technically need both. Have a feeling I will need both.
Need to get four paintings wrapped and taken to the gallery, and several others made for the commissions. Don't usually take them, but mixing things up a bit keeps me on my toes. The real issue here will be continuing to see the art as something I want to do and not something I have to do. If I'm told I have to do something, more often than not, I don't want to, even if I did before being told to. It just loses its appeal. They tried failing me in art classes in high school over that crap.
The whole point of art is to show expression, individuality. Everyone drawing a lifeless bowl of fruit is not my idea of art. I smirk, the bane of the art world is that damn bowl, and ya know something? Even with as established as I am, I doubt I could paint that damn thing to this day. Could do a simple sketch, sure, but it will never be featured in any of my prints. Too lifeless. I don't even do too much with humans either. My focus is animalistic. I can do them, just prefer something a little more interesting.
Oh yeah...also need to get Alarico called. Haven't done anything yet today and my brain is already scrambled.
Stepping out of the steamy tub, I eyeball the towel before grabbing it. After a quick pat-down and hair wringing is done it gets tossed over the hamper. When reaching for my robe, sure enough, I can smell him on me. Dammit. No, I don't smell like his ass either.
This can be easily fixed with a little lotion. I hate lotion, but I'll make an exception this time. Do not want to get caught at some point sniffing myself because the male I smell like has killer pheromones. Animal magnetism my tail. That man releases a chemical that can turn any woman’s mind to mush. He would have made a great spy. Seducing women for their secrets sounds like something he'd be very good at.
After a good rub down with my sister’s baby lotion, I'm good to go. Of course, now I smell like fresh baby ass, but whatever. It's not too overpowering.
When coming out, the first thing I do is go to the phone and get a hold of the Red Pack Alpha, letting him know that Asher has gone back on his search and asking if he can keep an ear out for me if something ever comes up. Also ask if I could either get the files he has or copies of them. Not sure if I need them or not, but I might be able to give some a bit of closure if bodies are seen.
He'll get copies made for me and is there anything else?
Isn't there always?
"Yes, actually. Had a chat with a friendly neighborhood bobcat and he mentioned something that I feel ashamed of not thinking of sooner. That man, Frank, did he leave a way to get a hold of him if anyone had any information he would want?"
There's some rustling on the other end, some deep grumbles from the phone being held to his chest as he speaks to someone, then he's back with a negative. Now I'm confused. Looking for the kid yet doesn't leave a way to get in contact with him?
"Wait, you said he knows you're all wolves? And he thinks a wolf has something to do with the boy? He may have someone watching your bar, Rico. Your wolves are soft and at a disadvantage since nothing can be done in the open. If he's the one who had us followed and taped, it's a guarantee."
The other end is silent a moment, can't even hear any breathing.
"My wolves are not soft."
Whoops. Think I pricked at some pride there. Ah well, it needs to be said.
"If they're indoors at all times even when in wild shape, they're soft. If a safe place is needed, you can use the woods around my home. Bring out a few at a time and let them feel the dirt under their paws. You have a building full of some of the strongest creatures in the world. You're weakening them by caging them."
Can tell he's listening, but he's really not happy.
"We may have all started out human, but we're not anymore, and that animal side of us needs to breathe. You can't tell me you don't enjoy a run over open ground."
"Doesn't matter what I enjoy, my people need to be safe."
I nod on my end, honestly understanding.
"They will be safe out here Rico, this whole area is a deadzone. I'm the only person for miles in any direction."
"What do you mean a deadzone?"
It bugged me at first, but now it may come in handy, in several ways.
"I had a friend look up some stuff after I had found something nearby. This whole area isn’t on any map, no pictures. Just a vague outline of a forested area. Total blackout. Including you and your mate, how many wolves do you have?"
I have an idea forming in my brain and it's making me giddy with the possibilities. He just has to go for it.
"There are fifteen wolves here, including my wife and I. Think your land capable of holding that many?"
His voice is full of sarcasm, so I even sweeten the deal.
"Yes, there's enough room for them all to run. To the west of my home there are some establishments, but they are miles away. Don't think they'll actually be there for too much longer either, never seeing any business there whenever I go by. You'd be coming from the south off the highway and to the north and east it's all forest."
I stop for a second and really let all that sink in.
"Natural space, nothing man-made. I've been all through this area and I assure you, it's safe. There are two other properties here, one is Asher's and off-limits. That is non-negotiable. The other, however, you guys are welcome to fix it up and use for when you come out."
Pausing for another second before I continue, it feels right. This whole proposition feels like it’s meant to be offered.
"I give this to you and yours for helping me and mine. If the whole point of me being here is to bring change, let me be able to do some good with it and give you all something you need. When was the last time you let your wolf run free, Rico?"
He's silent, hopefully seeing the possibilities with this. I could keep going with the coaxing, but it really isn't needed. Don’t want to overdo it either. I do have to speak up about a few things though.
"I've also opened this area for a Vampire friend of mine to free his cat. Consider him one of mine and not to be harassed whenever he comes. There are also those who are within my own household that are not wolves and have free rein. I'll introduce them to you. If you wish, you and your mate come out first and scope the place."
Actually sounds like a really good idea. I cross my fingers and pray he takes me up on it.
"Why are you so insistent about this? What's in it for you?"
"A lifetime supply of free kibble."
A sound comes from his throat at that and I have to smile.
"Nothing, Rico. I get nothing except hopefully your continued friendship. When I learned that you and your wolves cage yourselves in, it hurt. It hurt to know that powerful, decent people are hidden away while those that are ugly seem to have the run of everything. I wish to change that."
Granted the way to that is through a river of blood, but that doesn't need to be brought up. Can hear that grumbling again as the phone is pressed tight to his body. Really lets you know just where someone brings their voice from. Belly, back of the throat, or the nose.
"What's the address? Lucia and I will come out now and see for ourselves what you offer."
My smile is so wide my face hurts. Giving it to him, we end the call, my exhaled breath after the line goes dead sounds loud to me. Looking out into my living room, I'm met with several expressions I can't read. Pretty sure I do look the fool standing in nothing but a bathrobe trying to entice a bunch of animals to come play in my backyard.
"Alright mammals, since you’ve all more than likely been wild way longer than I, how do I work this without it getting out of hand?"
Get a few looks of surprise that I'm even asking. Very carefully, so I don't flash everyone, I get onto the floating counter and look out at them as a whole.
"Aren't you afraid of appearing weak by asking us?"
Shade asks, and I'm sure it sounds like a valid question, but it does irk me a little.
"Asking for help isn't a sign of weakness, but a show of strength that you aren't afraid or care what others think. I know I don't know as much as you guys when it comes to Were or Shifter life, I freely admit that. It shouldn't be seen as a weakness to ask how best to do something so it works better than it would have previously. That make sense?"
My brow furrows as I think back over my words, hoping I said it right the way I meant it. Both Shade and Z give me weird looks, so I cross my arms and look back at them. Xavier finally pipes up, straddling his couch cushion.
"Most Pack leaders don't seek advice from those under them, many for just the reason of appearing weak, others because they think their way is the only way. That they know best."
I just blink at him. In pack hierarchy, the alpha pair has the leading say, yes. It's their job to care for those under them, not be worried about what makes them look weak. That's both a human and an animal flaw, I think.
"Well, for one, I'm not a Pack leader, so don't have to worry about that. I feel responsible for you guys, and I intend to keep you all as safe as possible, but I'm no leader."
If it were up to me, I'd stay in the background. I don't like the spotlight at all, I just want to go my own way. The maned wolf just smiles at me as if I'm being slow. Pursing my lips, I glare at him. Really hate when people give me that look, and he knows it. Looking around me, I grab the paper towels and chuck them at him.
"Don't look at me like that. If I'm misunderstanding something, explain it to me. Look at me like that again and I will shove your head in the toilet."
Snickers and smirks abound, but all are still looking at me. Kani speaks up from his perch on the brown couch, the opposite side Bastion is claiming; the spot that had belonged to the midnight wolf.
"I'm the newest one here, yet even I can tell that you're the one in charge, and it has nothing to do with the fact this is your house. I'd wager it a safe bet that all of us were drawn here. To you. I'm drawn, and I'm not a wolf."
Again, the blinking.
English people. Use smaller words.
Something.
Maii catches my attention, then smiles when he has it. Putting a hand on his chest and patting it before pointing to me.
Yup. Still lost.
Zypher speaks up this time, sharing a smile with the coyote.
"Our animals. You draw our animals to you. It may originally start out from you being the Silver, but after you take those of us into your home, it's more. From what I hear and understand, your sister is the Vampire version of what you are for us."
Hmm. My gaze goes to the desk. The paper I'd written the two prophecies on hanging off an upper cubby shelf. Hopping down, again very carefully, I make my way over and read the Vampire version again.
Lost dark child will spark
Life into being
Bringing vampire and animal together
While calming inner beast
Back to back with one of Light
"The calming inner beast part I take it? How can I calm you guys when I myself am all over the place? If anything it's you guys that calm me."
After saying it, I realize it's true. The one thing I look forward to at night is being able to surround myself with their warmth, even if I do die from sweating to death. Bastion speaks up, his eyes a little brighter than they had been earlier.
"Maybe, but I'm not like any of you and I feel it. At first, I thought it was because you saved me. It still is partially, but both you and your sister have it."
Xavier dips his head forward, so I look over to him.
"That's true. When talking with Benjamin he mentioned how when he's around her, the Vampire part of him feels calmer, more at peace. The animal side of him feels that same draw, but towards you."
I shake my head at him, feeling a little embarrassed.
"No, that was an accident. My calling his animal unintentionally made some kind of connection, much the same way the mark on your neck does. Something I hadn't meant to do and now you're both bound to me."
My voice is sad, feeling like I took something from them. Messed up some part of them to where they're different from what they'd been before, possibly Xavier even moreso since I've called his animal as well. The maned wolf shakes his head, smiling at me.
"We were both drawn to you before the marks or bonds came into play. I believe the one on me is more a symbol that has become yours, a visual to show who I belong to."
I look at him in panicked horror. People don't
belong
to people. Slavery went out years ago. I don't want anyone to belong to me...not really... Do I? I'm confused.
He must see my confusion because he just gives a secret smile.
"I don't mind it. I know you see
me
. You saw what I was searching for and knew what it was before I did. A home. A place to belong, to feel needed. You've given me that."
The more he talks, the more I blush and look away. Mumbling that I need to get dressed, I retreat back to my room where the door is shut firmly behind me.
Chapter 21: Chapter 20 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
I'm left alone long enough to get dressed, it’s when I’m putting in piercings that Bastion knocks. Telling him to enter, I finish getting the hoop onto my ear. Not those big ass ridiculous ones that serve no other purpose than to get caught on everything and make your ears saggy, just the small ones that hug your earlobe.
"What's up, Kiddo?"
He shrugs, but there's something on his mind. The scars on his wrists stand out painfully. Just seeing them heats my blood at the thought of what he's gone through. I'm determined that he’ll never have to worry about anything like that again.
"What do you have planned for today?"
His voice is soft. Asher's leaving has hit the boy hard and I'm not sure what to do to help. Moving away from the closed door, he goes to my bed and sits.
"Well, at some point we need to get over to Ava's so I can give her your guys' school papers. Also have to get the rest of the clothes washed. I feel as if we're always doing laundry, how 'bout you?"
That gets me a shrug, but his face does soften a tiny bit.
"Was also going to ask her about any open houses that are up for grabs over there. If you and I collect any more animals, we're gonna need the space. Not to mention needing our own laundry facilities...and more bathrooms. I keep finding beard hairs everywhere."
I shiver as if it grosses me out, which gets me a small smile. Not sure why it does to some people, it's just hair. Annoying that it goes everywhere sure, but nothing to be all girly about.
"Did you have something specific you wanted to do?"
Again I get a shrug. Pulling out a pair of evil socks, I sit on the bed next to him.
"You know...shrugs can mean many things. Could mean you want to go shopping, coloring, driving, skipping, tree climbing, dumpster diving, frog jumping..."
My blathering has him putting his hand over my mouth, blue eyes glittering at me.
Score.
Always worked on Faline too. Annoy them enough with silly questions or random talking and they finally give you an answer just to shut you up.
"We could always string Xavier up by his ankles and hang him from one of the pines out there. Don't think it will accomplish anything, but would be highly amusing. We could decorate him the way other people are decorating trees."
With an evil glint in my eye I start talking lower and lower while planning it with him, the decorations we'll use, and which tree would be best. It’s when I get to the part of hanging pink ruffles around his hips that we finally hear a loud 'Hey!' coming from the front room. The kid finally laughs with me. I'm a terrible person; having to pick on someone else to make another smile. Terrible, but amusing. Besides, Xavier asked for it.
"That does remind me though, Thanksgiving is in a few days. Guys around here already eat like...well, animals, but that's a given day where you're
expected
to eat like one. There anything specific you'd like to do? Ava's already invited us over there. Woman isn't careful, it'll look like we're moving in on her."
Not sure how she's been able to get any work done with us hanging around so much. She somehow manages it though. Glancing at all the blades on the bed, I look back to him.
"How do you like the knife training so far? I know you guys haven't gotten very far into it yet, but that's another reason for going over there. We'd set up a smallish training area so we could practice with our chosen weapons. Figured you and Maii would find it useful."
With a nod, he smiles a little more, looking over all the blades but not reaching out and grabbing any. That right there lets me know he's taking it seriously. When I was his age, I was never just looking with my eyes, I always had to touch.
"I like it. Zypher has offered to teach us how to fight too."
My eyebrow raises at that, but I smile.
"Yeah? Who do you think would win, Z or Xavier?"
"I'm not answering that."
We both grin wide, knowing it's a very smart answer. Just the bringing of it to voice will have the two wondering and start posturing.
"Alright, who would win between me and Z?"
"You."
That catches me off guard. Was expecting him to say Zypher or that he wouldn't answer that either. At my look, Bastion smiles.
"The first rule he gave was you never hit a woman, and I agree."
I snort so hard I hurt my nose. Holding a hand to my throbbing nostrils, I motion the other to the door. Time to clear up some stuff. My entrance into the living room has everyone grinning.
"Alright you trolls, I will be the first to tell you that if a woman hits you like a man, then she sure as hell can take a hit like one. If it's something just in play, practice, or petty argument, then no, you don't hit a girl, but if she is striking at you with intent to harm, then you have every right to protect yourself."
I eyeball each one and the only one who seems to agree with me is the gay fox. Go figure. I smile at him.
"Take it you've gotten into a scuffle or two, huh?"
He nods but doesn't explain. I lift a brow, and he just shrugs.
"I agree with you. When a girl can hit harder than you, there should be no reason not to hit back. Girls in Texas are just as fight-happy as the guys."
Ahh. That explains a lot right there. The LGBT movements here in the north are a lot smoother than they are in the south. I understand his skittishness now, he more than likely left because his very life had been in danger.
"Exactly. If I'm hitting a man with intent and he doesn't hit back, then there's something wrong. It's not being chivalrous, it's letting your honor get counted against you. You all have my permission that if I ever come at you with intent, you have every right to fight back. Because frankly, if I'm coming at you, I'm either
trying
to kill you, or I'm looking for a fight."
Not sure if my smile is very comforting, but I'm being honest. Only Maii, Bastion, and Xavier can understand at this point, but I'm sure the others will in time.
"Actually counting on you bigger guys to help me become a better fighter. I've done alright for myself before you all came, but there were many close calls."
The recent one being almost death, but eh. Bastion shivers, so I pull him closer to me. He'd been so upset when it happened, but I think he got angry at me shortly after. I know Asher did.
"Letting someone punch a hole into your ribs and shoving the bone shards into your organs isn't something I care to repeat again. Although I think what I'd been dying from was the blood loss by not saying anything. Bleeding out in Orion's van an all."
Xavier is scowling hard at me, as is my Imp when he pulls away to glare. I raise my hands up in a shrug but have a small grin in place. The three new males look like they don't believe me, you'd think the brothers would know a little better by now. I would’ve left it, but Xavier doesn't, not after seeing their expressions. Standing from his cushion, he stalks over to me, amber eyes alight with emotion. I stand my ground, knowing it isn't me he's irritable at. Not
wholly
anyway.
Crossing my arms and raising a brow, I prepare to get manhandled. Coming up close and bodily making me turn so my right side is pointed towards the green couch, my shirt is grabbed and yanked up over my ribs. He stops just above the still large scar with its wide center and spider-legged tears.
With having a bigger bust, there's no going without a bra, so I'm covered on that. I'm still a thicker gal though and becoming a Werewolf does not mean it ends your self-consciousness. I look away as the maned wolf glares at the three who didn't believe me. Kani inhales sharply. It's not the scar that bothers me; I don't even feel it anymore. What bothers me is that a male is holding my shirt up over what I consider to be fat.
I may have become leaner, but I'll always be thick just from the wider frame I was given. Squirming, I try to pull it back down, but he holds it stubbornly. Looking to his face, he's glaring at someone.
"Xavier, let go of me."
He lets go instantly but doesn't move. So I take a step back and pull my shirt down to where it's supposed to be. Looking over to the three looking at me, I lift my chin.
"Can doubt me all you like, but never doubt my willingness to put my life on the line for someone I care for. I got this and many others in my pursuit to save my sister, and I'd do it all over again."
They all drop their eyes as the tall one glares down at me, so I move away, going to the kitchen for one of those smaller bottles of juice. Looking back out over the room, my eyes fall on the paintings hanging from the bookshelves.
"Need to get those down to the gallery, too. I have a commission from out of state and another from one of the diners in town that I need to get made as well. Alarico and his wife, Lucia should be here soon."
I frown. That woman in my home does not seem right. She floods me again with all her crap and I
will
throw her out on her ass.
"Kani, you said you're nineteen right? Do you have any job experience? Do you know how to drive?"
His head cocks before answering.
"I worked in one of the stores at the mall, but I don't drive. Never had a need to, I walked everywhere."
Nodding, I take a drink, then set it down shortly after to go to my room to grab up the thick paper and twine to wrap up the canvases. Going to need to pick up more of those too here soon. Not sure if I still have any downstairs or not. Just as I'm coming back out, the blue and purple-haired brothers are heading out front.
"Xavier? Have you seen any more canvases below? I think I saw a couple but I'm not sure."
Instead of saying anything, he goes down. Moving my drink and rolling out the paper, I get started on wrapping up the finished paintings. Kani is perusing the bookshelves while Maii and Bastion work on some of their own drawings.
I don’t realize how far my mind has wandered until I back up into a hard frame. Hands land on my shoulders while a face comes in close to my ear.
"You have to stop."
"Stop? Stop what?"
Doubt he's talking about the wrapping since I'm on the last one. It's not till I feel just how...interested he is, that I recall what I'd been doing. My face flames immediately.
"Oh God, I'm sorry. I have no excuse other than I didn't... I'm
really
sorry."
When you're flushed to the degree I am, it gets hard to speak without sounding breathless. Even moreso when you remember just
what
you've been doing. I'd been playing on his mark, teasing in my head without really realizing I was doing so in real-time.
Can feel and hear his heartbeat thunder against my back, his hands having moved down to my hips as he bends down into me. My attempt to step away only has him step with me so I'm caged into the counter that I'd been wrapping on. His hips pressing into my back lets me know just how happy I've made him, even if it wasn't exactly intentional. Warm breath is felt on my neck as he angles down, soft whispers of lip touches. I'm staring very hard at the tabletop, trying to remain cold to tempting touches while holding my breath and failing horribly when I exhale. Having to inhale again brings his scent in, thick and strong.
Heated exhales start fogging in the dropping air temperature, my skin tinting blue as I direct the ice into my own flesh. Soft pants escape as I fight myself, then small whimpers. My eyes had closed at some point, for when I open them, the table in front of me is covered in a thick sheet of ice.
Painting survives since it's on the paper, but if I don't stop, it’ll spread to everything. The hard, hot body behind me has stopped pressing further claim, yet hasn't moved either. I pull the ice back, willing it to dissipate. Nothing worse than fighting yourself over something you want, yet know you can't have. I have too much to do to get entangled into anything emotional right now. Puppy pile comfort is all I can except right now. All I can allow myself.
Any romantic relations will just weaken me and I can't have that right now. Bad enough it gets harder each day without skin contact,
adding
that just totally fries my brain. Hence my keeping it in my brain, but with the mark on him, he feels it. Makes me feel horrible that I keep teasing him that bad and don't follow through. Playful, everyday type teasing is no problem, it can be stopped, ignored, or walked away from. He can't exactly walk away from his own skin or nerve endings.
Since I don't think I can actually say it aloud, I close my eyes again and direct it inward. Finding and following the path needed into his head, even my mental whispering is low.
"I'm really sorry Xavier, I didn't realize... I wasn't thinking...rationally. The mark was totally forgotten about. I'll stop and try to find a way to close it down."
Fingers dig into either side of my hip, biting through my jeans. His face at my neck pulls back with a low growl that makes me wince but sends a thrill up my spine at the same time. His voice is angry as it returns to me, hot breath moving over my skin.
Stupid Silver magics are going to make it so I lose another friend to its retardedness.
"Don't you dare."
Breath escapes me in confusion, yellow eyes opening to stare at the table once more before turning my head. He allows it but keeps my hips pinned with his and his hands.
"What do you mean? What I was doing isn't fair. I'm a bitch, but I'm not a tease."
What I did could be construed as a type of rape. His body may be willing, but that doesn't mean the brain is. What I did, he can't run from and he didn't ask for.
"Don't close it down. I'm proud to be marked, to be the first one. I fully enjoy your attentions, you know that. The only reason I told you to stop is because walking around is starting to get
really
painful."
The blush reinforces on my cheeks, covering the whole of my body. The coolness from the ice shielding warms up drastically. You have
no
idea how hard it is to look him in the eye right now, but I somehow manage.
"I didn't mean to. I mean, I
did
, but I didn't think about it actually transferring through..."
Biting my tongue hard, I stop. His grin isn't making the situation any better. Having just basically admitted that I think about and want his body. Now his seducing will be known that it has more of an effect than what I let on. Seems whenever I try to apologize about something, I end up placing my foot in my mouth first or digging that grave deeper. One of these days I really just need to fall into it and stay.
I have to press back to make room to move away, the motion delighting my libido and inner hussy. Her preening reminds me of how she'd been acting when in heat. It's only been two weeks, I still have six to seven more days before I have to worry about
that
crap. Groaning internally as I shimmy out from the press of his delighted frame, his cocky grin follows me as I retreat fast to the bathroom. My own loins are starting to feel way too warm as I finally get the door closed behind me.
Having had to use a magic ability on myself to cool the fires of arousal is just sad, but I do it anyway. Circling freezing air around me and taking comfort in it, then splashing water onto my face and fixing myself, my hair gets brushed while staring into the mirror. Green eyes accusatory, I glare at my reflection. He may not want me to, but I need to learn how to put up some kind of block. Or find someone else to fantasize about, either way.
Think that right there is why he doesn't want me to shut it off, 'cause he knows I'm fixated on him. And I'd been doing so well at coming across as indifferent.
Totally blown.
"Someone is pulling up the drive."
Kani's warning is a gratefully needed rescue. Body mostly cooled down, I come out and smile at him.
"Thanks."
Looking around, I ask with motions on where the maned wolf is. I get a cheesy grin as he points out front. I heave a sigh, and he laughs.
"Why are you denying
that
? Gurl, I'd be all over that in a heartbeat."
I chuckle with him, an honest one that I have someone I can talk to about this crap and it not feel completely awkward.
"That's part of the problem. I do, believe me, I
do
have eyes. I've seen enough of that man to make pristine visuals. But I can't risk it."
He looks like he's about to ask why then his face changes.
"You don't want things to change."
Nodding, I move to get my boots on. Handing Kani one of Faline's coats, I tell the boys to get theirs and come out. My nose scrunches hard as I look over the three of them.
"This woman and I really don't mesh well, so if at all possible, I don't want her in my home. Alarico is alright, but his wife is one of those uppity prissy bitches."
"Hers the chin you shoved a blade into?"
Bastion sure doesn't miss much. Not sure I told him, so either Xavier did or he heard it from one of them. I nod though while looking at the almost finished wrapped painting.
"Can I get you guys to each grab a canvas and take them out to my jeep? Doors are unlocked, need them in the backseat."
They all nod with varied expressions. While they get them out, I quickly finish the last one. Have to get it rewrapped, the dampness had ruined the first attempt.
Chapter 22: Chapter 21 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
This painting is the largest of them, so it works out that I'm the one taking it out. Catching sight of Tigger lazing on his cat tree, I close the door behind me as I leave. Alarico pulls up just as I do so.
Another truck, but nowhere near as big as Shade's. Maybe the white wolf is compensating for something after all. Right now he's under his truck's hood while Z is fiddling with his bike in the shed. Can tell both are keeping their attention on the newcomers even though both appear to be doing something else. Bastion is sitting on the porch railing openly watching them, Maii and Kani roam around the 'front yard', and Xavier takes his spot at my back as I stand in front of my porch.
I give Alarico a smile and small wave, signaling it's safe to come out. While he looks to be dressed normally in a button-up shirt and jeans, his wife has stuck to her biker-chik. Must be her theme. Both are looking at the animals around my home as they get out, the cocky look on her face is one that can only come from a female who knows she looks gorgeous. I fully give everyone permission to shoot me if I
ever
have that look. Alarico’s eyes show annoyance.
Grrreat.
"Didn't have to pull in all your guards to make a show of force."
Ahh, I see. I give him a droll look.
"They all live here, Rico, they go where they wish. It's not like I called in outside reinforcements, I have no need."
Lucia's face hardens, which I find great pleasure in. Childish, yes, but highly satisfying. Red Alpha looks at each of them as if judging them. Should have done that with Shade and Zypher already since they got hired at his bar, but whatever.
"They all live here."
They both look at me as if they don't believe me, his question stating as much right away. I nod, slipping my hands into my pockets.
"If you don't believe me, take a whiff of each one, can guarantee they'll each have a common scent that is mine."
"Just because you fuck each one doesn't mean anything."
Ohhh, this bitch and I are going to go round an’ round. Even Shade slams his hood with a scowl.
"Alarico, follow me? And please leave your wife out here, I do not want her in my home."
Even he glares at her, so she crosses her arms and leans on their car. He then turns and follows me into the house without another word. Once inside his eyes go straight to the couches.
"Their scents are there, but they do not sleep here."
"No, they don't. Bastion and I are the only ones to have napped on it I think. Asher had his own favorite spot."
My voice lowers as I have to fight back emotion. He looks to me, then directly to where the midnight wolf used to lay.
"You were serious about my keeping an ear out for him, weren't you? And not just because you claimed him, but because you really care for him."
Not going to argue about the claiming him part, but I do nod and motion him to follow me, going for the basement door. He hesitates for a moment but keeps coming down.
"If I have the balls to descend into your den, then you can sure as hell muster them to enter my basement. I'm not going to eat you, geez."
That gets him to relax a little and give a small chuckle, but I can tell he still has his guard up. He's looking around as he comes down, eyes landing on the nesting area before coming back to me. When I pull the sheets open more, he can see the closed-off room holding all the guys' stuff. The three small dresser-like things, two backpacks, hamper, and other random items they put up. Xavier's guitar is in the corner next to his dresser, Bastion has the wolf carving on the top of his, and Maii has an assortment of stones on his that he found and liked.
"I haven't gotten Kani or the brothers their own dressers yet since they've only just got here. Shade and Z have said they wish to stay, haven't heard yet from Kani. He just came to me last night, Asher literally chased him into my arms."
Smiling at the memory has my face warming. Moving out of that area, I motion to the nest. He walks over to it, keeping his feet off the blankets. So polite.
"That's where we sleep. Each night we're all in animal form and curl up here. In the beginning, it was just me and Bastion, but since then it's grown. I've also had a very,
very
large lion, my sister’s ocelot, and a Vampire friend’s tiger sleep with us once. I think I actually want to paint that, just because it was so diverse. And warm, very warm."
I smile while his brow rises and inclines his head.
"The boy above that was on the railing, that is the one Frank is looking for?"
"That's Bastion, yes."
He cocks his head and looks me in the eye.
"He doesn't look too happy right now."
I stare right back, a little annoyed, having shared with him before memories I have with my Imp.
"Of course he isn't. The first creature he'd seen and helped him escape his hell has just left. How would you feel? Where I can run to relieve my pain and anger about it, he has nothing but those of us here, and three of them are new to his home. He's already starting to retreat back to the way he was when I first found him, and I don't know how to stop it."
My voice cracks before I look away from his face. Soft footfalls have me looking toward the stairs, a small coyote and Bastion coming down them. Imp carrying the other boy's clothes over to his dresser and setting them atop it has my brows drawing together.
"What happened?"
My throat closes even more when sad blue eyes direct themselves to me before coming and giving me a hug. Small arms wrap around my waist hard as he presses his face into my side. He heard me.
"I'm sorry."
The soft words are whispered into my side as he clutches me to him. So mine are just as soft as I respond. Maii leans into his legs, looking up with small whines.
"You have nothing to be sorry about, love. I don't blame you for anything. Just wish I could help you more and I don't know how to."
He squeezes tighter before letting go and looking up at me, his baby blues have darkened, becoming a deeper sapphire. A look of determination on his face worry's me.
"You help me a lot. You and Asher saved me and you both have worked with me on stuff. Xavier even helps, has been since we brought him home. I'm not retreating, I'm just working on things."
What twelve-year-old do you know talks like this? I pull him back to me, still not sure what to do. He gives me another squeeze, then pulls away. I let him, but I don't want to. He gives me a crooked smile, but I don't read it as such. He motions to Maii at his feet, looking up from his white mask.
"He had a random shift again, just standing next to Shade's truck one second, then stuck in his clothes the next. Brought them in because I wanted to check on you. That woman out there is being very...moody."
I burst out laughing before I look up to Alarico, clapping a hand over my mouth, but unable to hide the large smile. He'd been watching us but stayed out of it and so quiet I almost forgot about him. He sighs and rolls his eyes, so I figure now the best time to ask.
"Did she even want to come? She doesn't peg me as one who likes being outside."
He gives me a sheepish grin. Uh-huh.
"No wonder that woman hates me."
I say it jokingly and share a smile with him, but I know she hates me for a lot of things.
"So what did you think on the drive here? I want to show you the house I was talking about, we can walk to it easily enough. She wearing designer boots she's afraid of ruining?"
I didn't notice, but it wouldn't surprise me. Sure enough, he nods with a sigh. I don't know how he puts up with that woman, but whatever.
We make our way back up and out. I'm tempted to make some lewd gesture at her, but decide it’s a bad idea. Xavier had stayed by the porch, keeping an eye on her. She must have really been laying it on thick, he smells very annoyed. Catching his amber eyes, they're hard and glittering. From him to the others, each one looks perturbed. Kani looks like he's about to lay in on the woman.
"What happened?"
The fox backs off immediately, thinking I'm mad at him I would assume, but once he sees my glaring at her, he relaxes and comes to stand at my back. Her eyes follow him in disgust and that's it for me. I walk right up to her, the extra two inches she has on me not doing a thing to help her.
Alarico stands off to the side and sighs, arms crossing as he tenses. Lucia looks hurriedly to her husband for help as I come at her, but he shakes his head. Good. I get right up in her face and her eyes drop and even close.
"Now, I
know
you didn't try that Alpha bullshit here, did you? If I had no problem laying you out in front of your den, what makes you think anything would change while on
my
land, in front of
my
home?"
Xavier and Kani both stayed back, Bastion stayed on the porch with Maii, and the brothers have their arms crossed in front of them while standing off to the side, closer to the house than they had been. Each one has annoyance and anger coming from them in waves. Hesitancy is also there. It isn't until right now that I get what Xavier was trying to tell me earlier about asserting dominance. If it isn't done, I'll have a lot more Lucia's around.
"I offered the use of my property for your Pack to be able to stretch their legs, to be free and able to be themselves away from human eyes. Are you really going to chance that offer taken away because of your pettiness and need to be queen bitch? Well, guess what Lucia..."
I step closer, right into her face as the air around us grows icy, frost laying over my skin as if magnetized. My words are said right into her face as she hunches into herself.
"...this is
my
den, and here,
I
am queen bitch. A title
given
by those here. Not because I rule them, but because I have their respect. You ever insult those who live here again, and you will never be allowed to come to my lands. This is my one and only warning to you. Heed it."
She's shivering by the time I step back, falling to her knees and abasing herself. Fear clear on her features that she refuses to look at me with. How many times am I going to have to scare this woman before she gets the point? Stepping away so Alarico can tend to his wench, I go back to Xavier and Kani. Shade and Zypher come up with heads bowed, just as all my animals have theirs, with Bastion giving me a small smile. I didn't want it to be this way, but if I come up against others like her…
I look back to Alarico and when our eyes meet, I let him know I didn't want it going like this. He nods, his expression much the same. Once he puts her back into their truck, I walk him over to the neighbor's house.
"I'll leave it to you guys if you use the cellar or not, but I warn you now, it's only recently been cleared out. The old couple that had been living here were not what they appeared. The cellar was their torture room."
He raises an eyebrow, so I take him to it. Not sure if the Vamps actually cleaned everything, but the bodies and parts are gone. Now get a chance to see it for myself as well. With him pulling one side while I get the other, the heavy doors are lifted up. Soon as the seal parts along the door edges, you can smell what happened here. I was prepared, poor Rico wasn't.
"Just be glad it's nowhere near as strong as it was when I first found it. I had a crew come and clean it out, but the doors have rubber seals, so the smell will probably always be there."
He nods and backs away, I take pity and close both doors myself, then show him into the house and lead him around. Flipping switches reveal that there isn't any electricity, but both of us are pleasantly surprised to see that there's running water. No hot water of course, but it's better than nothing, and it's amazing there's even that much.
"I don't get it. The place is deserted like no one's lived here in years, yet I’d seen them earlier last month, I think. Might have been earlier than that but not
that
long ago. Complete dead zone, yet water comes in here and the utilities at my place as well as mail. Works for us though so I'm not
complaining
, just curious."
I lag behind as he looks around some more, going into each room. The overall set up is the same as my home, just an extra floor and rooms added on. Looking to where the basement door is at my place, they don’t have one, at least not at first glance.
When I came before, I did a quick overpass perusal, and in picturing my own layout, I didn’t see anything. Taking a better look now and even going up to it, there is a thin doorway situated in the corner. I’d assumed it to be a closet or pantry last time, but opening it now reveals the descending steps.
Doing a quick map sketch in my head, this one might lead to the cellar, but I don't recall seeing a door in there. Taking a chance, I go and start snooping. This door isn't as swollen or warped as the front door had been, so it opens easily enough. Some stairs lead below, but no dead body smells. Yay for small favors. Making my way down, my eyes stay peeled for anything out of the ordinary. Then again, what's considered ‘out of the ordinary’ these days?
Shaped similar to mine, just smaller and empty. Couple broken boxes and dust, but that's it. Good. With nothing interesting showing itself, I go back up. Rico is up top and makes his way down when I come up. While he does his check I go back out to the front porch for some fresh air. A few minutes later he comes out beside me and we look out over the wooded area. Since he left open the backdoor, there's quite the breeze going through. I take that as a good sign.
"So you're offering us the use of this house and the run of your territory?"
I cock my head and look at him.
"The house, yes. Think that display with your wife has made something clear to me. You may run free over my land; it being a safe place to do so, just make sure your wolves understand something. You of all people know I didn't have to make the offer. Could be just as tight-assed as every other wolf that seems to be around."
I slide him a smirk as he raises an eyebrow.
"Those who live within my home; it's their home as well. I don't want any squabbles over marking either. Right now, the only markings out there are Asher's, I haven't gone out to do my own yet."
I know it's just piss on a tree, leaf piles, or rocks, but it's still a sign that he was here.
"Just as I did with my house, you're free to mark up around this property. Whole thing will be yours."
Not sure how my midnight wolf would take this, but since he left, it's my say now. The Red Alpha fidgets. Not too noticeable, just leaning from one foot to the other, so I look over at him.
"Why are you giving this to me, to us?"
I look him in the eye and smile.
"Wolves don't deserve to be hidden away in a box. Even before I became one, I always loved them. Seeing how you confine yours to the underground while rogues have their freedom out in the light, doesn't seem right to me. Like I said over the phone, if I'm supposed to be the bringer of change, I want it to be good. The original plan for the first was going to be the council, but I think giving this to you and yours is just as important."
Minutes go by as he looks out into the trees, his jaw clenching. I keep my smile to myself, feeling his conflict. He wants this,
really
wants it, but is apprehensive of how it will make him look.
"Don't have to decide right now, but I do have other stuff I have to get done today. You took in all the scents of those who are mine, yes? No molesting of the fox or coyote. The wolves and maned wolf can handle themselves, but the other critters are kids. When in human form, Maii doesn't speak. I've never seen or heard him make a single sound. As an animal he doesn't communicate in words, he understands them, just doesn't repeat them. So he's not trying to be a smart-ass by not responding other than an actual animal would with body language and sounds."
He nods with a small grin.
"How do you keep them all civil towards each other? Are there no squabbles ever in your home?"
I shrug.
"So far so good. I think it helps that none are fighting for their own territory. Each one has said they wish to stay, and they know that to do so they have to be tolerant of the others. Sleeping together I think also strengthens bonds. Doesn't your pack sleep together? If you keep them all underground..."
He nods, looking over to me as he talks now.
"We do. We're just not as close-knit as you and your group. Hope you realize I would never say this to anyone else. Not only are you the Silver and young, but I've seen how you interact with your own. You had no qualms about standing up to my wife over a fox, you gave warning for your coyote pup, and you're fully confident that the wolves under you can take care of themselves."
I'm a little lost on where he's going with this.
"I'm sure you'll see quite a difference in your own wolves after they've had a good run. It's had to have been a long time for you not to remember what being on four paws can do for you. Tell you what, while I go do the stuff I need to, take Lucia for a run. Might mellow her out too."
He smiles at that, shoulders also releasing tension. Think I know part of his problem now.
"Alarico, she's welcome here as long as she doesn't try pulling her crap with me or mine. Respect is earned, not automatically given. She doesn't seem to understand that. She can be Alpha all she wants on this property, but everywhere else, she doesn’t have that title. If I do have any more problems with her, I'm going to have to ask her to leave. I can't have her creating problems when there would've been none to begin with. I hope you understand."
Jaw clenching, he inclines his head subtly. With a warm smile, I hold out my hand. He looks at it for a moment, then takes it. I don't do anything with it, no shaking or squeezing, just hold it. What I do, do, however, is stare into his eyes and feel for his emotions. If I'm setting myself up for trouble, I need to know now. So far all I'm getting is concern for his wife, Pack, and his desire to have what I offer, for both him and his wolves. The Alpha’s curiosity is really high up there, his protectiveness as well. Letting go, I nod as well.
"Shall we head back? You can drive back over here and show her everything, take the time to run with her. Enjoy being a wolf again. You'll probably come across Asher's old home, I ask that you and your wolves leave it be. He still has personal items there that until he says otherwise, I will keep for him."
Rico's eyes nod in agreement. Them having been friends once upon a time, I hoped he would. On our way back, we make up small talk about the rumors flying around. When just coming to my driveway, I make yet another offer. I’m so charitable. There must be a blue moon.
"Instead of opening your bar tonight, why don't you bring your Pack out? You and Lucia get things set up here then bring them out tonight?"
"Was already thinking of doing that."
I give him a large smile. Letting him know we'll be gone for a few hours at least, and that I need his two newest employees for use of their truck, he grins and nods his head. Not like he’s opening anyway, right?
When we come up, his wife is still pouting in their truck and refuses to make eye contact. Fine with me. He takes her back to the house while I get my group ready for a day out. Asking the brothers real sweetly if they will come so I can use their truck for everyone's assorted clothes, I even make a pouty face and praying hands. Tell them I even got them out of work today since the Red Pack will be here tonight. Everyone kind of stops at that.
Probably should’ve mentioned that sooner.
"That's why I want to get going now so we can get everything done. While you guys stay at Ava's I can get my paintings delivered real quick."
None of the adult males look happy but that's too bad.
"I explained to Rico what his wolves are allowed and not allowed to do. Their 'territory' is that horror house. They can mark there but nowhere else. I figure later tonight we'll all go out so I can get everything officially marked. Besides, none of us have run together so it should prove interesting."
The fun part will be finding something for Bastion to do. He'll say he can just stay home, but with Red Wolves everywhere, I'll want him at my side. I'll rig up something, even if it's a sled and some ropes.
Chapter 23: Chapter 22 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
With that, all the laundry gets gathered up and stashed in the truck bed. Xavier grabs the knives that he'll be using with the boys while I write down a quick shopping list and we all pile into either vehicle. The maned wolf is determined to stay at my side so he rides with me as does Kani. With the paintings in the back of my jeep there’s not much room for anyone else so the younger boys get to ride in the massive truck. They don't mind, neither one has been in one, so they're both excited. Shade and Z smile at their giddiness.
After that we're soon on our way, Shade pulls out first so when I back out, I'll be in front to lead the way. On the way there I talk to Xavier about getting a new vehicle. Jeep was fine when it was just me and Faline, but with all the new people, I'm going to need something bigger.
"What did you have in mind?"
Hadn't thought too much on it till he asked, so I have to stop and think.
"I don't want a truck, unlike Shade, I don't need to compensate for anything. Don't want a van either; more something in between. One of those SUV things should be good. Plenty of back space and more seating."
He nods. I know he can drive, he likes to drive my Jeep and Kani has said he doesn't. So far seems everyone over the age of twenty can.
"Since you didn't have anything with you I'm assuming you no longer have an ID, right? We may be able to work around things without having to do for you the same thing I'm having done for the boys."
From the rearview mirror, he shakes his head.
"If I can get online, I can get a hold of a friend I have down there. They should be able to get my stuff and be able to send it to me."
I bob my head, having to work around a very slow driver that doesn't know how to use their turn signal. Rage prone wolves behind the wheel just don't sound safe.
"That's good. You're more than welcome to use the one at the house. I'll set up another account that everyone can use, that way mine and my sister's things don't get mixed up with anything else."
From the weather going all haywire, everyone is freaking out as if it's doomsday. Need to get to a couple stores myself, but I don't want to deal with people. Going to have to though since tonight is already spoken for.
The three of us make idle chit-chat the rest of the way there. The maned wolf isn't happy that I'll be leaving again without him, but since I'll be asking Z or his brother to do the driving, he relaxes a little. Seems to think that if I'm alone I'll be helpless. He should know better.
When we finally pull onto the road that leads into the park, Kani is all eyes as he looks out the window. Can't say I blame him, it still amazes me too sometimes. Almost the whole of the top of the state is all forest. There had been talk about tearing some of it down to build more houses, but the preserve and park owners put that talk to bed real quick. Very glad they did. Rockford may be all filth and city, but north of Loves Park and Machesney Park, it's all wild country.
Further northwest are some campgrounds, and they're reinforced on their boundaries since wild predators are prevalent in the park. Ava's place is between Pierce Lake and Olson Lake, right on the eastern end of Pierce. She and I had always talked about my getting a place in here with her, but the owner was a bit of a dick and only allowed certain people to live within the park. With everything I've heard now, I wonder if he has it to where only supernaturals can live within. Is he one? Meeting him should be very interesting indeed. Pulling onto the road that leads up to Ava's place, I see Kani smile at the horse that's playing in the snow.
"Do you know how to ride?"
He looks sad for a moment then gives an affirmative.
"I used to love to ride, but when I became a... The horses would avoid me, so I stayed away from them."
"Then I think you're in for quite the treat."
Blue hazel eyes look at me in question while I grin at him.
"That's one of Ava's horses. She's a snow leopard Shifter, her and her daughter. They have three and each one has been bred and raised around either Shifters or Weres. They'll still be skittish at first, but that's with any horse. Lily, Ava's daughter, has been teaching Bastion how to ride whenever they get the chance."
I look away from him to give him his privacy as his eyes well up with emotion. I remember how I felt when I came back home and Tigger wouldn't come anywhere near me for days. Might be a little different from the teenager, but I can sympathize.
Once we get up to her parking area, I gather the newbies around me and explain everything. How Shifters live here, own ‘animal friendly' horses, how she farms on this land, and so on. When we left, Maii was still in coyote form, and he still is. I don't know if Lucia had said something or it's just his Shifter age thing, no one told me. With a wide canine grin and a happy dance, he darts up the porch. He, Lily, and Bastion have all become really close friends.
"Had that wench said something to him to cause him to shift or was it random?"
Shade's face hardens before he answers. He may be shy, but he seems to be opening up and getting to where he'll openly say something if I ask. Pretty quick turn around I think.
"She kept glaring at all of us, but she'd turn her nose up at each of the boys. We were all fine with that, just ignored her. It was when she had to open her mouth that really got to everyone. I don't recall her being so difficult or rude when Zypher and I had applied at the bar."
Nodding, I watch as the boys and Xavier make their way to the house, the new guys staying with me.
"That's my fault. She hates me and I'm sure her seeing my taking in others that aren't wolves just makes it all the more reason for her to find fault in me."
I shrug and smirk, but he looks at me and adds another point.
"You pulling dominance over her probably doesn't help at all. Word at the bar is that you hit her."
A droll look is passed to him. People seriously need to get their stories straight.
"Uh, no. At no point did I ever strike her. She slapped me on our first meeting, trying to get me to respect her because she’s an 'Alpha' of her pack. I put her in her place is all, and let her know she's no Alpha of mine - that if she wants respect she will have to earn it, it's not automatically given. She seems to think that just because she's mated to the Alpha of the Red Pack, that everyone needs to bow and scrape to her whims. Fuck. That."
Each one is nervously smiling at me by the time I'm done, but Shade is still a bit more reserved. I start our walk towards the house as I call him out on it. He raises his hands in a shrug.
"I fear you make more problems for yourself that wouldn’t have been there if you'd controlled your temper."
I stop abruptly, his brother almost running me over. Temper indeed. I look over to him and try to stay calm. When he drops his eyes, I tip his chin up till they direct back to me. Feels kind of silly to do that with a man that is six-foot, but ah well.
"No, Shade. I don't care who anyone is, if they want respect, it has to be earned. I'm not going to blindly give it to someone who has not proven they deserve it. Here, I'll make it simple, I'll show you guys my first meeting with her."
With that, I fill each one's mind with a blow by blow movie of what happened. Starting off with my fight in front of the bar with the knowledge I was supposed to be keeping under the radar. The two drunk goons finally getting run off by big bouncer wolves, then her coming up to me and actually talking while everyone else looked too scared to. How I’d been replying to something she said when my cheek had exploded with pain and heat. How I was already feeling at that point and her bullshit sent me over.
Her demand that I respect her because she's Alpha of the Pack and my telling her she's no Alpha of mine, then my taking her to the ground with a knife in her throat. Can feel the spike of fear in each of the guys, but I keep going. Sharing with them the feel of the knife biting in further when her Packmates didn't want to back off. My first meeting with Alarico and the deal made that I wanted no more trouble, his claim that I could go, but Xavier had to stay to receive punishment, and my threat of using a new ability if he wasn't released.
I let the images bleed off shortly after, since events after that were about finding Faline. When focusing on each of the guys; Kani looks a little green, Shade and Zypher look at me as if I've grown another head. Sighing, I move to go to the house and get stopped by Z capturing my arm. If it had been someone who I didn't claim as my own, that alone would have caused me to strike out. Instead, I just stop and turn to face them again. Shade apologizes and tries to explain himself.
"If you'd been any other than the Silver, you could have started a conflict between Packs. The Alpha male, as well as his mate, could have called for your head as payment not to. Alarico is a very mellow Alpha to have not claimed any type of action against you."
My head shakes as I put my hands in my pockets.
"He and I came to an understanding. He knew his wife was the one to create a problem by the striking of another that she knew to be above reproach. If she hadn't struck me, events would have been much different. You saw how he reacted today at the house when I confronted her over her treatment to you guys."
I shrug once more.
"I reached out to him and his wolves, offering them a chance to claim what's within them without fear of discovery. He knew if he had tried to interfere with me right then, that offer could have been rescinded."
Kani speaks up, his voice catching, not in fear, but just because his voice hasn't settled yet into its adult pitch.
"Would you have? Taken the offer away?"
"I'm sure he and I would have come to some kind of agreement, but no, I wouldn't have. Lucia would be banned from the grounds, but I will not punish their wolves over her actions."
He gives a small smile, but the brothers still appear unconvinced. Fine. Whatever. Turning once more, I go for the front door, dodging another grab for my arm.
"I'm getting really tired of trying to explain to you two the type of person I am. I don't know what you went through before coming here, but you also have to remember something; I've only been a Werewolf for less than a month now and I was not claimed by any 'Pack'. I don't know all the rules you guys seem to be so afraid of. Just because other Alphas act a certain way, doesn't mean I will. I don't know how to prove it any other way than by my actions, and I'm trying. I'm sorry if it's not good enough for you. I told you before you are no prisoners of mine, you are welcome to go any time."
With that I go into the house, fighting back tears that I'm not even sure why I have. Walking past everyone else and going for the bathroom, I shut the door and head for the sink. Turning on the faucet, I lean into and cross my arms on the counter and just stare at the water.
Don't understand why those two have to go over each of my actions the way they do. Especially ones that have no bearing on them and are past events to begin with. Not even sure why I even bother trying to explain myself. Never had the need to before.
I miss Faline. I miss Asher. Reaching out, I try to connect with my sister, just a soft touch to know she's okay. Feeling me, she meets me halfway, sending warmth and asking if she's needed at home. Telling her no, I pull back, sensing she's busy. Having gotten so used to feeling the black wolf in my head when I was sad or dealing with some emotion or another, it's quite the blow when his voice never comes.
Ava doesn't even bother knocking when she comes in, shutting the door firmly behind her as she leans against it and looks at me.
"You alright?"
"I'm fine. Going crazy, but I'm fine."
She smirks at me.
"You were already crazy, don't think there's much crazier you can get at this point."
I smile and splash cold water on my face, washing away the few tears that had fallen.
"Heard Asher left, is he coming back?"
Shrugging, I grab the towel she hands me and stuff my face into it. Holding it there for a minute before actually patting my face dry.
"If he does, it won't be for a while. He went back out to search for the one he's been searching for for years. He's been looking for that leech for twenty-five years, if he hasn't found him by now... There's no guarantee that Vamp is even in this area anymore."
She nods while giving me sad eyes, then a glint shows as she cocks her head. Knew this was coming.
"And the new assortment of males you've shown up with? Who are they?"
I grin at her a little sardonically. She knows I'm not the type to collect males, let alone romantically. Bastion, Asher, Xavier, and Maii were surprise enough. Three new ones have got her all curious.
"Not my fault. They keep following me home. Seems to be part of that whole 'Silver Wolf' thing. God knows it isn't my charming personality."
She scowls at me, which just makes me smile widely. It's a good thing she isn't a violent person. Not unless the need arises, otherwise, she'd have had me black and blue throughout the years.
"I originally came over to deliver the boys' papers, then was going to snag the practice area for Xavier to teach the boys how to use a knife, then laundry came up again."
Another smirk arises as she turns off the water, turns to open the door, and leads me out. I get two steps before I have a kitten in my arms. Ava has given up on yelling at Lily when she jumps at me anymore, knowing I don't mind and that it always brings a smile to my face.
"Speaking of males, the blue is Shade, purple is his older brother Zypher, and the teenager is Kani. Couple Arctic wolves I picked up at a bar and a red fox that had been driving Asher nuts for over a week."
The eighty-pound snow leopard kitten in my arms pokes at my brain, so I look down. Think she meant it as a whisper, but it comes out to everyone if she can steal the boys and go outside to play. I look up at Xavier since he's the one who will be teaching them. He shrugs, so I try to make a compromise.
"Well, you know how your mom and I practice over by the beach? Xavier's going to teach them the blade, why don't you go with and learn too? You may have sharp claws, but you won't always be able to use them if you have to stay in human shape."
She'd started to pout until I included her. Here's to hoping having her there won't make the boys want to show off. Pretty sure even if they do, it can be turned into some lesson or another.
Purring, she headbutts my chin and hops down, going for her room so she can change. I look over to Maii and ask him if he can change back to. He nods and heads for one of the guest rooms, getting halfway there before he pops upright into human form. He stumbles a bit but catches his feet. I can't see his face from this angle, but I know the expression he'll have. He's getting better at controlling it, but it still frustrates him, so he'll look surprised then highly annoyed.
I look to Bastion, who's already on his way over with the stack of clothes for him. My Imp’s smile has me smiling. Maii's nudity doesn't bother the young boy. I'd been afraid it would when I realized Maii couldn't control his shifting, but Bastion realized it too and took it on himself to help whenever possible.
The weather today has been going back and forth on being cold and relatively warm, so they should be okay on the not freezing part. Xavier comes over and touches my arm, nods to Ava, and heads out to the back porch. Meanwhile, the new guys have been introducing themselves to my best friend.
Her explaining the rules of her home is simple enough. She'd had two other rooms converted for different uses. One being a tattoo room where she keeps her art and ink supplies, the other outfitted for when she's doing someone’s hair or nails.
She's come a long way from doing her trade in the living room of a tiny apartment. When she got this house, I remember her being so excited about the plans that she had for each room. Those plans had changed several times, but she eventually settled on what she wanted.
I love her tattoo parlor; the walls done up in red and black, splashes of brighter colors popping out. She also had it outfitted with a blacklight since she'd done a lot of the art in neons and invisible ink. A small couch is set off against one wall while the chair she'd ordered sits in the middle. One of those used in normal tattoo shops, not some other re-outfitted seat. Tables and shelves are set up to hold all her inking and body piercing paraphernalia while images hang up along the walls showcasing ideas for both. Her past work and large mirrors set up everywhere with a small bathroom off to the side.
Her 'salon' room is almost the opposite visually. Where the Ink was all darkish and eye-catching, the other is more subdued and calming. Pastels and flowers, lots of pinks. I hate getting stuck in that room. There are three seats centered in that one, with a set of perming balls you put your head in against one wall and a rinsing sink on the other. Pictures of the different styles from old to new, all kinds of hair types, and another couch off to the side. That room literally looks like a salon, just in one room. A mini-salon.
She even had it outfitted with a special table with alcoves for doing nails. Mirrors, counters, various gizmos, and thingamabobs used for prettying up and looking all glamorous. Hair, makeup, nails. You know, girly shit.
She warns the new guys that while they can go in and look around, not to mess with anything. The Ink room really gets the brothers' attention. Already covered in tattoos, that's not surprising. Kani explores both and makes admiring noises.
While she gets into her element with them, I head out back where the other half is waiting on me. Xavier found not only the practice knives Ava has but a small box to put the blades in, so he has that in his arms while we head over. A very hyper Lily dressed in heavier clothes, even though she probably doesn't need them, leads the boys ahead with excited cries to follow her. They look back at me as if for permission, so I shoo them ahead.
"Would you like to go running ahead with them too?"
Xavier just gives me a look, so I give a lopsided grin.
"You have to give them time, you know."
My grin fades. Picking my way through the trees almost blindly while ignoring the male at my side. Don't know which side annoys me the most, his playboy or his adult. Guess you can say he just annoys me all around. I refuse to rely on another male, should have known better the last time. They don't like how I do things, that's fine, they can leave.
My feet continue to take me forward till we reach the small clearing. Last time I was here I'd cried out over the water and got into it with Ava. A small smile quirks my mouth as I recall how she bulldozed me into the water. Giant ass cat and just as huge wolf going into fight poses right on the edge of the water.
We threw our weight around with no injuries. Unless you count my pride that I was taken down by the stupid mud. Xavier goes forward as I hang back and lean against a tree. The giant hay bundles set off to one side are set up as our main targets, but there are also certain trees that are used as well. A picnic table is set up for a table as well as seating. After setting the box on it, Xavier walks around looking at the various 'wounds' made on the various targets.
The shape of a man is drawn out on the hay barrels, doing that being easier than constantly changing paper cutouts. Ava's arrows are sharp-tipped, not the practice blunt ones. The maned wolf stops at one of the trees, really looking at the markings.
"This isn't throwing knife or arrow."
"Hatchet."
He nods as if that's what he figured. Both of us look behind me as the others come up. Feeling antsy, I move away and hop onto the assorted boulders that frame each side of the small beach.
"Ava, bet me five bucks."
"For?"
I grin at her, a glint in my eye as I look from my current perch to the opposite side’s rocks. It's at least a fifteen-foot gap. She looks at it with a critical eye before smiling.
"Alright, you're on."
No idea if I can actually do this, but it gives my body something to do. The opposite side has the small outcropping of rocks that I use as a perch when here. Right now, it's my target; it being the widest and flattest surface I feel comfortable with landing on...or attempting to land on.
The others watch on curiously as I situate myself, pulling on Were strength by adding extra leg and thigh muscle. Aligning myself visually, I crouch down and coil. Visualizing it as if I'm pouncing on something rather than leaping a distance. Counting myself down, I spring off the stone.
The cold air rushes past me as I leap towards my goal; the middle of my perch rock. I land softly, lowering to a crouch as I touch down, a smile forming. Standing upright, I turn and pull back the extra muscle. Not sure if I needed it or not, but it may have helped. My eyes go right to Ava as she claps for me, so I oblige and take my bow.
The exhilaration and adrenaline still coarse through me, so I turn back to the rock I had originally come from. It's only a fourth of the size as the one I'm on now, so more challenging. This time I don't pack on the muscle and just use the Were strength I have while in human form. The embarrassment of falling on my face all the more incentive to succeed. Lining myself up once more, I take the leap.
Almost overshooting my rock, I step forward onto another for balance. I surprise myself with being able to do it, even more so with having to take that extra step without the extra muscle to have backed it. Forgetting everything around me for a moment, I laugh heartily and dance from rock to rock. Reality crashes back though when I turn and have everyone looking at me.
I stop instantly after one last jump to the hard ground. What's the point in being a monster if you can't find enjoyment in the power it gives you? Clearing my throat, I go to Ava and pull her off to the side away from everyone.
Chapter 24: Chapter 23 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
It’s not like I'm out of earshot from anybody, and I wasn't going for privacy, not exactly anyway. Just don't want to be surrounded by everyone. I give her a small smile to return the one she's giving me but get right to my questions.
"The guy that owns the park, he would be the one I go to to see about looking at any of the houses here, right? Not a regular relator? Do you know if any are empty and up for sale? I need to see prices before I do much, but I'm thinking getting a place out here may be a good idea if I can convince the guy."
She looks startled, then smiles, looking all giddy. Since she's been wanting me to live out here for a while, I knew she'd be for it, just have to convince the owner. That should be the fun part, never having actually met him before and already not caring for him much. Amazing what just talking to someone over the phone can do.
Ava isn't sure if there are any open, but she can give him a call when she gets back to the house. I have her put it off till I get back. I want to get some of the laundry started and I need to get the paintings to the gallery before they close. Also ask her what she has planned for the upcoming holiday as we watch Xavier and Zypher talk to the smaller kids while Shade talks to Kani. Since my family has been doing quite a bit of squabbling, I don't figure there'll be a gathering at my grandparents’ house this year. Should probably call or drop by just to make sure, but I'm nervous. Not to mention Faline and sunlight.
Not even sure if Faline will be back for the holiday since it's not like she can eat anything. She always liked to help cook everything before. Christmas is going to be even worse. Bad enough I had to remove half her jewelry, all the crosses making her slightly nervous.
Just as she’s said before, Ava invites us wholeheartedly. The rest of her family either not in state or not talking, much like mine. Her mother and sister would be the ones joining her, but last she knew both went off in different directions. I explain to her that I'm not sure if Bastion remembers having a Thanksgiving; not wanting to ask about his mother after Asher leaving and making him more upset. She nods and looks over at him, I look over too, but my eyes land on Maii then Xavier, then to each of the others.
Slipping into her head silently, I tell her I'm not sure if any of them have celebrated a holiday in years, or ever. She cocks her head and smiles, her inner mother coming out for them all. I tell her I'll pitch in for all of the food, but she has to cook it. Her eyes widen and she laughs aloud. The woman loves to cook, so I doubt she'll mind too much. Have to bring up that Xavier and Bastion like cooking as well, and Maii enjoys watching and helping. I'm the odd one of them all, not caring to do much more than nuke it. Faline had explained how the coyote helped her at the bordello and how he'd watch her too, learning from her the different names and flavors of each thing she made while there. Hasn't shown a want to actually do any of the cooking itself, just help out and watch.
Once plans are made for that, I let them all know I'm going to go get clothes started so I can run to the gallery. Kani offers to come help, so I wave for him to follow. While I'd been in the bathroom with Ava, they'd brought it all in. Her washer and dryer are in her basement, something I always disliked since it made it hard to see the stairs when you have clothes in your way. Now it's no problem, having confidence in my stepping and foot placement. Kani stays pretty quiet till I start getting the washer loaded up, then he practically explodes with words.
If I didn't have any good looking males at the house and he never spoke a word, I wouldn't have known he was gay for quite a while. Now, really thinking about it, his voice gives him away almost immediately. Had originally thought it was his voice cracking from age, and that might be part of it, but not all.
"I'm sorry about earlier. Foxes aren't Pack animals, so I don't know how things work in one. I've watched other Weres and even a few Shifters, but each is different. The only time I've ever seen one Alpha strike another, it's always led to heated battles. Seeing that your experience didn‘t escalate came as a real shocker."
He looks almost flustered, so I give the teen a break.
"No worries kid, before I was bitten, I wasn't one you'd peg as a Pack animal either. Also wasn't one for fighting, yet look at me now. But it's just as you said; each is different. I'm learning as I go and dealing with an almost complete shift in lifestyle. There will probably be many things I do differently than other leaders and Alphas, and I will more than likely make many mistakes. We'll all learn as we go."
Biggest shift being that I was basically a 'lone wolf' before actually becoming the animal itself. I still have loner tendencies, but at the end of the day, I look forward to curling up with others and knowing I'm not alone. He looks so relieved I have to laugh.
"One thing you should know, or have figured out by now, is that unless needed, I
attempt
to stay out of confrontations. Unless it's in play at home or an actual fight elsewhere. If I'm riled enough I may initiate trouble, but there's always a good reason. Never will you see me strike an innocent and never will you see me strike a child. I may strike out at friends though, I'm always up for pummeling Xavier. But if you ever see me really going after him in a deadly manner, something is seriously wrong."
The fox nods, my jab towards the maned wolf making him smile.
"You have a will of steel to keep resisting him, I don't see how anyone can."
I snort out loud but wince mentally.
"One of his passive abilities is 'animal magnetism'. He more or less oozes sex to women and clearly those who favor men."
Kani grins at me unashamedly and I smile back.
"Should see the dirty looks I get from other people when I'm with him in public, especially when he turns on the charm. When we first met, I liked the way he looked, but he was so out there in his flirting that I was completely turned off. Since then he's learned a thing or two about how to push my buttons."
I say the last with almost disgust, unhappy with myself that I showed weakness to his charms. With what happened earlier today, I need to shore up my defenses and back way off. Wanting something I can't have is one thing, but when flaunted in front of me every day... It will seriously tempt me. For good or bad.
"I don't get it, why don't you?"
"Why don't I what?"
He gives me a look and I can't help but smile, the heat in his eyes clearly stating he'd be all over that man like butter on toast if allowed. Not really having an answer he'd understand, I shrug and attempt to explain.
"There's too much going on right now. I can't complicate things by sleeping with one of the people I look after. Personal issues aside, it just doesn't feel right."
His head bobs thoughtfully. With the first load started, I leave the rest down there and head back up. Ava and the brothers have come in, Shade is talking to her about different types of inks and needles. I poke my head into the body decorating room where they all are. Seems Shade has made a new friend, his shyness still there but his creative excitement more pronounced.
"First load's in, I'm gonna head out. Need to drop off the paintings then go to the store."
"May I join you? We can use Shade's truck."
Zypher's offer comes as a surprise, and it shows on my face, both males looking down while turned to me. The truck would be a lot more useful with space, otherwise, I'd have to figure on getting some of the stuff delivered.
"Sure. More room would be extremely helpful."
Ava had looked at me with a raised brow when they bowed their heads, shrugging to her is all I know to do. After I give the okay, they both look up with thankful smiles, relief clear on their faces. Guess my ignoring them really bothered the two of them. Heh.
Looking at Kani, he nods that he would like to go as well. I take it each brother has keys to the other’s vehicles since Z doesn't ask Shade for his. We head out and I get the paintings moved from my jeep into the truck's backseat with Kani.
Feel all sorts of short when I climb in. I don't have a fear of heights, but being this far off the ground while in a car is a bit unsettling. Car, truck. Wheeled machine. Go-go-mobile. Whatever. Directing the purple-haired wolf Downtown, we get on our way. Since it's getting to be late afternoon the crowds will have thinned a little, but not by much. The real amazing part here? The gallery is only a couple blocks from Alarico's bar, the ‘
Howler's Bane Bar & Grill’
. Real spooky when you come to realize how close you've been to the monsters this whole time and didn't even know it.
Since I'm bringing art in, we go to the back of the building. Pounding on the back door, the curator opens shortly after with a smile. Security cameras are clearly working well. Zypher grabs the bigger canvas while Kani grabs one of my normal-sized ones, the other two I grab and we're herded inside. Whole time through, the older man is jabbering on about current events that I should attend and yadda yadda yadda. I make the appropriate noises where needed, but I hardly pay attention. I learned early on not to engage this man into a conversation, if done so, he will
not
shut up. He's nice enough, but I'm really not big on idle chit chat.
Since I'm nice enough, he never takes offense...I don't think. Apparently, for this event, the artist's names had been sent out a couple weeks beforehand, so it gave plenty of time for buyers to plan and prepare for attendance. Which means my name was entered before they knew for sure I had anything. I rarely attend since I hate being gushed or sneered at.
My art leans more towards animalistic and dark, so I'm really popular with the younger and new age eccentric crowds. I did a few racy prints before, so a big majority of the older crowd shy away from my name. I slip one in every now and then just to see the reviews. Change things up.
So the artist's names are sent out, but the prints will stay covered till the showing. The name of the print and a brief description is needed for each, mostly for the presenters to be aware of what they're about to reveal. These events are sometimes fun, just to see the expressions on some faces, but I have other things to do.
I fill out the information for each;
Claim
,
Asher
,
Revealed
, and
Guardian
. I still have the sketches of the first three at home, while the last one went from my head to the larger canvas. Unless anyone recognizes any faces or forms of those featured, the meaning and inspiration of each will be lost on most people.
‘
Claim
’ being of Nicolaus and I facing off over the cat form of my sister, ‘
Asher
’ is the one done of how I first saw him. ‘
Revealed
’ is the altered representation of me finding Bastion in the mouth of the beast waiting to devour him, and ‘
Guardian
’ is a massive Asher standing over Bastion with torn and tattered angel wings. Where the desired price is listed, I put down a very high one.
That way if it doesn't sell, I can take it back home. Would be more expensive anyway just from the size. Each will be auctioned off, so you're basically giving a desired starting bid.
Most of the smaller sized prints start at $50-$90 dollars, but since these mean more to me than they could to anyone else, I set their starting price at $120. The larger one of Asher and Bastion gets set at $400 dollars. Normal one of that size would usually start at $150 to $200.
Can just imagine the rumors that will go around on my getting money-hungry, so I'll have to make some random images at a lower price next time. Kittens and butterflies or something.
Demon kitties and skeleton flutterbugs. Hmm.
Zypher and Kani had been roaming around exploring, so I have to collect them before I can leave. Kani is at a plaster human casting, admiring a male statue that is grossly un-endowed.
"Why are they always made so small? Are they afraid to make things bigger or were all the models really cold?"
Personally, I've always wondered that myself, so I laugh at his question.
"Well, if you go by how human evolution is progressing, the older statues like those from Rome and Greece are done of the current male of that time, yes? Man has been shown to have been getting steadily taller as time progresses. Maybe the same goes for package sizes."
I look on with a critical eye before I get a wicked grin.
"Then again, could you imagine an artist able to use Xavier as a model? It would probably have broken off over time, let alone making many a woman swoon. I think in those time periods, he would have been considered a God."
Not just for groin size, but for his very height. A God or a giant, either way. Kani giggles as we move off to find Zypher, who's at the metal sculptures. Not too surprising since that's his brother’s medium.
"If you can talk your brother into picking his craft back up, I can put in a word for him with the curator to have his stuff shown. Think they've been looking for some new blood to show off."
He looks at me, eyebrow raised.
"You'd do that for him? Even after what happened earlier?"
I shrug and look at the small metal statue that's made to draw you in yet confuse the eye.
"Don't see why not. Just because you guys see things differently than I do doesn't mean I won't help if I'm needed. I enjoy seeing the pleasure others take from creating something out of nothing, the look of pride when it's complemented. I don't know either of you really at all, but I'm sure he's very good at what he does."
The look of love and pride on his face tells me everything I'd need to know. This man may look burly with his thick chest, tall height, biker physique, and off-putting hair, but he has shown to be quite the teddy bear. I'm sure he can be quite the beast as well, but his love for his brother shows that he's more than what he seems.
With that, we finally get out of there, the old man still gushing about random things. From there we go to the shopping center. Know I said I wouldn't do my shopping here anymore, but at that point, I was still in 'hiding'. Since I'm 'out' now, I can shop here.
I send Kani off with a list of food needed and Z off the opposite way with the huge list of a filing cabinet and a few more dressers. Same design as the others preferably, close-to at least. Alone for the first time in... I don't even know how long, I feel off. Like I'm missing something. Hope that passes soon since it's ridiculous.
The first things I go for are sunglasses. Ones I pick out are more meant for guys, but that's fine, I like 'em. Those very reflective ones that instead of seeing my eyes, they'll see themselves. Always liked them, but could never wear any because of the glasses I used to wear. Yay for perfect-vision-monster-wolf eyes.
More blankets and a couple body pillows; pillows being more an impulse buy than anything since they aren't needed, but look very comfy. And they're fluffy. Don't judge me.
Snag up some 'school supplies' since I don't know if they'll need them or not and a sketch pad for Maii. Grabbing up some clothing items for all the new guys, it's while I'm grabbing some more warm clothes for my Imp that shit starts uprising. And for once, it actually
is
my fault.
One of those loud women that think they're entitled and the center of everyone's world, the thin cheerleader type of the adult world. No offense to other cheerleaders of course, not all are raging twats. She's with another female and a male trying to be gangster but just looks like a two-year-old dressed him.
Now, I'm not known for being nice when I'm annoyed. Faline hates coming to the store with me because I'm not exactly quiet about my thoughts on how someone is acting or looking like. I don't make fun of
everyone
, just the ones who
really
deserve it. Like this twiggy peacock.
Dressed in pink pajama bottoms with 'Juicy' printed over her rear end and a cropped tank top two sizes too small showing her lack of bra through her open jacket. Looking down, and sure enough, she's wearing those 'fashionable' winter boots. Chick can't care what she's wearing in public, but you best believe she's wearing a few pounds of makeup with each hair in place and expensive jewelry, laughing obnoxiously while hanging on the male who seems to be having issues with his pants staying on his ass. The female friend is being just as loud, but clearly the more submissive of the group.
Being my normal self, I start talking under my breath. More complaining really, while looking through the boy's section of clothing as she's loitering nearby making an ass of herself. I stay ‘relatively’ quiet till she starts in on another woman and her crying child. The woman already looks harassed and now has to deal with the loudmouth wench imitating the child's cries which just makes the kid louder.
Having enough, I walk away from my cart and up to the mother and smile at the child. A little girl of maybe four or five is upset because she's hungry and the mother is depressed because she isn't sure if she has enough to get what they need. Can read all that just from what comes off them; they're projecting so loud it's not allowing me to stay quiet. Making sure no one but the girl can see, I flash my eyes at her and share images of random animals acting silly.
Feeling the yellow fade, I look up to the mother with a smile as the girl hiccups, cries quieting. Pulling my wallet from my pocket and pulling out all the bills inside, I don't carry much cash on me, usually around fifty bucks in assorted denominations. I press them into the woman's hand while subtly moving her away from the noisy bitch. She tries to reject it, pride and confusion getting in the way, but I shake my head.
"I know what it's like to barely scrape by and you have a child to worry about. If not for you, take it for her."
The woman looks conflicted, pride warring with need and her own hunger, but finally nods, her eyes showing her gratitude. I wink to the little girl who's smiling at me with big chocolate eyes. I usually dislike kids, but in this situation, I couldn't turn away. I'm just glad the mother didn't turn
overly
prideful and become defensive.
I do, however, turn back to the loud bitch and walk towards her. The friend notices me first, tossing her chin my way. Pale blue eyes smirk at me as she turns, glinting as she looks over me. Since the first thing she sees is my thickness, she pounces on it, acting like a childhood bully in the courtyard as she starts hurling insults. I smile at her while the male at her side looks at me with disinterest. Her friend is the only one who shows sense, looking nervous, and backing up a step as I come forward brazenly.
"You know, you're being so loud, I'm sure your trailer park can hear you from here. Hoochies Anonymous not having their meeting tonight? Too bad, I'm sure you're very popular in it."
I don't know what's more hilarious; her face or her boy’s. He looks like he can't make up his mind on being mad or wanting to laugh. Hers, on the other hand, is all belligerence, so I smile wider.
"Oh sure,
now
you're quiet. I'm sure it's a few years late, but better that than never, eh?"
Should probably walk away before it escalates, but I'm having too much fun. Pumping me full of Were battle-lust and combining it with my attitude really wasn't a good thing. The boy snickers, so she shoves him. Guess he isn't gonna get laid for a while.
The other female stays in the background, but her wanting to stand for her friend is plain on her face. I shake my head at her before looking back to the blue-eyed dyed blond. Just in time to, as she takes a bitch swing at me. I pull back easily enough from her open-handed slap. Oh geez, a girl fighter. No fun. She had put so much force behind it that she loses her balance and topples over. No fun indeed.
Smirking at her boy, I take a step back before turning and going back to my cart. Her high pitched squeals of outrage could break glass, so I'm glad there's none around. Even being over fifteen feet away and moving further out, her anger and outrage are hot at my back.
Can hear him and her friend try to cajole her into quieting down before they get kicked out. They should have been already if you ask me. I grab a few more things for Bastion then head towards the front to meet up with the others. Both Kani and Zypher are already there waiting, Z with a raised brow and the fox grinning.
"Don't suppose all that shrieking has anything to do with you does it?"
I look at the wolf with innocence written all over my face, but my eyes are what give me away as they glitter with mischief. He shakes his head with a chuckle.
"Xavier warned that you had a penchant for finding trouble, guess he was right."
I snort at that one.
"Well he should know, half of it is caused by him oozing sex everywhere so I get glared at by every female around. It's a wonder I don't get into catfights more often. You ever want an abundance of female activity at a bar, take him with you. You may end up having to save him though. I did once, but not in a way he liked."
My grin is just downright evil as we go through check-out. So glad we have the truck, my jeep would need two trips for all this. One cart is full of food; some for the house and the rest for Ava's holiday dinner.
I hate turkey, so I usually get a ham. This year, however, there are a lot more mouths to feed so two big birds are added to the menu. As well as the stuff needed for Ava to make her meatballs. No one makes meatballs like my best friend.
The other cart has a large three-drawer file cabinet and three small dressers like the ones at home. There are also several smaller things to do with motor vehicles. Since it's needed, I'm more than willing to pay for it, but he wants to do his own buying. My cart is full of clothes and bedding.
While waiting for everything, I give him directions to the auto-parts store that I know of. Once more I use the money slipped to me from the bad guys to pay for everything. By the time we get out of the store, it's dark out. Good thing the hobby store I need to go to is open late, otherwise I'd either have to wait for tomorrow or just order in bulk online. Should probably just do that anyway, but I'll still grab a few while we're out.
With the truck being so huge, we parked towards the end of the lot. Large snow mound on one side burying the small tree that sticks up valiantly. Didn’t think we had gotten that much, but the plows have to stash it all somewhere. It's while Kani and I are handing things up to the wolf that trouble comes back around. I groan as I turn, the loudmouth with her boy and girlfriend coming at us. Chick is still hurling insults.
"Friends of yours?"
Zypher sounds amused. Since he's hunkered down the way he is, I'm guessing they can't really see him, just Kani and I. Not sure, but I probably have
at least
eighty-five pounds on the teen, having already been real thin before he was starving. He's able to get into Faline's old pants that were too long for her and still have a little room to spare. Most of his weight seems to be in his rear end. He's the one who needs those 'Juicy' pants.
"Don't have much to say now do you bitch? Hiding behind a little boy."
I can't help it, I start laughing.
"How can I say anything when you're still being a loudmouth? And I'm pretty sure this 'little boy' could wipe the floor with you with no problem."
Being who he is, he smiles at the wench and raises his fists. I laugh heartily as she gets more and more pissed. Some people... Her boy is watching Kani, his expression guessing correctly at his gender preference. He also has to join in on the hurling of insults and threats of beating ass. His wannabe gangster talking is just downright sad. Pretty sure my cat is more gangster than he is.
Stopping maybe five feet in front of us, they still haven't really paid attention to the very large male behind me. The friend has finally found her courage and is following suit of her pals. Looking at her, I shake my head sadly. Peer pressure is a bitch.
"The three of you need to turn around and go home. You really don't want to start anything here."
Chapter 25: Chapter 24 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
I think when I get back to Ava's I need to have a boxing match with one of the guys or something. I'm itching to fight and doing so with a straight human would be a bad idea; don't want to take the chance I go too far and seriously injure them.
"What? What you say bitch? I'll start anything anywhere the fuck I want to! You're on my turf!"
My eyebrow raises at that, my hip cocking as I take a mocking stance.
"Whoa chick, calm your tits. I
really
doubt any of it belongs to
you
. Haven't caught your stench anywhere around here. Which reminds me; next time you suck his dick, honey, you may want to clean up better. Not only can I smell it from here, but seems you dribbled a bit onto your shirt. Maybe a bib next time will be helpful?"
All three of them look at me as if I'm crazy, so I help reinforce it by smiling and licking my teeth, top and bottom canines growing to pointed tips. It's so subtle though that they don't even notice. Two of them don't anyway, the poor girl that happens to be the background friend sees them and she pales instantly. Grabbing at 'Lucy' and telling her it isn't worth the trouble. That has to be short for something, there’s no possible way that's her whole name.
Bigmouth Lucy is swearing up a storm, pulling away from the smart one. Eyeing her retreating steps, I flick my eyes off to the side, telling her to go. Her head lowers as she backs off several feet. She's no animal, but she knows about us. Interesting. I look back at the other female as she comes flying at me, her boyfriend going at Kani. I'd worry if I hadn't known that he's at least three times as strong as the male trying to grapple him.
I catch Lucy by her arm, pulling hard and spinning so her back is against my front. The pop coming from her shoulder or elbow dislocating has her screeching. Holding the limb hard to her front as I grab the other, she flails it at me.
Hissing at her to shut up, I point her towards her big tough boyfriend who's on the ground with Kani astride him. The expensive hat smashed on the ground where it had been stepped on, no longer hiding the short hair that had been underneath it. May be short, but there's enough for the fox to have a grip of as he pulls the boy’s head back to look at his girl.
"Now, I doubt either of you has learned a lesson here, but are you willing to walk away now?"
They both yell '
fuck you!
' almost simultaneously. Huh. Indeed, no lesson learned. I spin her around to face me and she manages to get a kick in to my leg. I bend the knee with the kick to keep from crumpling over and use it to ride her down hard. The smacking of her head against the pavement knocks the air from her. Having fallen in a way so her legs are bent under her, she can no longer use them against me as she stares up in a daze.
Holding her arms down, I lean into her, my face over hers. My long hair falling around our faces hides us from all others. Yellow eyes flare to life as my annoyance peaks, her blue ones widen in fear as my expression goes bestial.
"If you scream again, you will not like the results, understand me?"
She whimpers as I growl the words at her. Bad enough the cops have more than likely been called from all their damn yelling earlier. Staring into her face, I let her see how annoyed she's made me.
"Are you going to walk away now, or do I have to...get creatively persuasive?"
I bare my teeth again, this time obviously longer. Her prepping to scream again has me squeezing her arms in warning, so it comes out as a whine. The blond head shakes fast as she tries to pull her face as far away from me as possible.
Pushing away, I release Lucy to go on her way. The stumbling gait takes her over to her lover who also looks pale, his pants wet and reeking of urine. Why is it always the male wetting himself? Weaker cover valve or something?
They try to run, but his pants keep falling down his legs and tripping them. I shake my head as I watch, really afraid for the newer generations to come. Turning, I smile to Kani, who actually looks invigorated. The shy, submissive fox starting to come into his own? We high five and turn to Zypher who's just sitting and watching us.
"I didn't have any popcorn or a beer. I call for a rematch, that was disappointing."
I laugh yet agree.
"Let's get the rest of this stuff loaded and get to the hobby store before it closes, then we can get to Ava's and duke it out with the guys."
His grin is wide before barking out a laugh. His small, dark blond beard moving with him, he shakes his head and motions to the fact he already has everything loaded in.
"I got bored, so figured I'd do something useful. Don't think the woman saw me at all, but the boy did. Think that may have been why he pissed himself."
I don't doubt it for a second; large, menacing, tattooed biker-looking dude. Piling back into the cab, we head off down the street where the next stop is. As we pull up front to park, we can hear sirens blaring off in the distance.
Yep.
Shrugging, I hop out and run in. Getting several of my normal-sized and a couple larger ones, just in case. Got those demonic kitties to do and I think they'd look better on the bigger canvas. More detail can be shown.
It's not till I'm paying for them that I remember I wanted to get to the diner as well. I'll wait to do that tomorrow since it's getting so late now. Not even sure if the place is still open at this hour anyway. I get the added cargo put in then we're off back to Ava's. Thoughts of getting into a good romp at her place then going home and having a run with everyone sounds like a plan to me.
When we're pulling up her road, I'm trying to decide when to go see the owner of the preserve. Should probably do that first so I'm not looking all grubby from roughhousing. Everything but the food is left in the truck, and half of it gets brought back out. Laundry had been switched out while gone, so half of it is done as well. Feeling like I'm bouncing from foot to foot, I urge a slow-moving Ava along. She's doing so just because she knows it's annoying me.
"Come on Chicky, move your butt. I got some guys I need to put a hurtin' on."
"They aren't going anywhere. You sure you don't need any of them to come along?"
I give her a droll look to which she just grins, pulling out the four-wheeler I forgot she even had. Stashed in her garage, it's used for getting around the property without having to walk, saddle horses, or use her truck. Remember begging her to let me take it out several times when she’d first gotten it.
She'd given the owner a call while we were gone, then again when we got back. I know he lives in the preserve as well, just don't know where.
"When I got a hold of him again, he said to meet him at the plantation, it's the place right up the road from me."
Nodding, I sit behind her on the buggy. It might not look like much, but it's fast. When off her property is when she decides to sideswipe me.
"By the way, the owner of this land is the Gray Wolf Alpha. Reason he wouldn't let you live here before is that he only allows animals to live within the park. I didn't mention
you
specifically were the one wanting a place, so he doesn't know who you are, just that you're a wolf friend of mine. Which he found really amusing by the way."
I growl in her ear as we speed off. Makes sense now, but a heads up earlier would have been nice. My urge to tangle with someone just heightened dramatically by her out of the blue confession.
"You better be
really
glad I love you, otherwise we'd be having a serious go around right now."
The snow leopard just giggles, my lips pursing at her warped humor. And people think
I'm
bad. A tickling in my brain of a memory trying to surface licks along the front of my skull, but once I focus on it, it's gone. I hate when they do that. Like only being able to see something out of the corner of your eye, but once really focused on, it isn't there. Mirages. Just in thought-form.
In jeans, steel-toed boots, and a t-shirt, I feel right at home with the cold air rushing past. Long, thick hair streams out behind me as I lift my face, having to swallow down an urge to howl. Don't think Ava would appreciate that right in her ear. Also won't sound as pretty with human vocals. Mine anyway, while on two legs, my singing voice is non-existent. Warbling I'm sure I could do well, if attempted.
"How was Bastion while I was gone? I didn't see him when we got back."
"They're still in the training area. He'd come in for a little bit so I could get a warm drink into him, but then he went right back out. Seems very intent on what Xavier's teaching him."
Good. Someone will always be around him, but I want him to be able to protect himself if for some reason no one is near. I may work from home, but there's so much going on lately that I'll be gone a lot. His going to school is good for more than one thing.
With her speeds getting up there past the thirties and into the forties, I grab at my hair to prevent it whipping at our faces. Hers is in her braid safely tucked between us. Have a feeling she was planning this.
We slow and pull up on a dirt road branching off to the left. Ava's farm is right on Pierce Lake, tucked between it and Olson Lake. We've gone past it but haven't gone far enough ahead to worry about Spider Lake. I don't mind water until it floods or brings in hoards of bugs. You won't catch me anywhere near a pond. People always romanticize them not realizing or ignoring that it's
still
water. What's the problem with still water? Mosquitoes. They breed in it. One of the many perks of cold weather; no skeeters. Or flies.
Spider Lake, if I recall right, is half in the campgrounds that are further northeast. They're sectioned off from the rest of the park and have their own trails and such. Wonder how he keeps campers and hikers from going into the park since there are always those that push boundaries. I should know, I am one.
Ain't no snarky '
No Trespassing
' sign goin’ to stop me from explorin'.
Ava's land has a pretty long driveway, this one seems to be about half as long. Where her home is on a cleared farming plot that borders the tree line, this one is all trees. My heart pounds at the possibilities. She said 'plantation'. Those tend to be
huge
. Would be just my luck that I fall in love with the place and it be perfect and exactly what I'm looking for, then be
wa-ay
out of my price range. That happens a lot. It's depressing.
You tell yourself not to get your hopes up but it happens anyway, even if it isn't shown outwardly. I had to save for a few years before I was able to get what I have now. Granted I was just starting out with my writing getting published, my art having yet to be seen by anyone other than family, but still.
Housing market these days is all over the place. One day it will be low, the next it's near impossible. Chewing on my lip then flicking my tongue ring between my upper teeth rapidly tells of my nervousness.
Trees clear and I become a rubber-necker, trying to take everything in at once. Having slowed way down, I release my hair just as we come up on the cleared area around the property. A few pines, maple, and birch dot around the clearing, others on either side of the huge house to my right reach up past the roof of the second story. Pillars go around the outer edges, connecting the railing while going all the way up. From what I can see, the house is a very big square with a large, wide, two-car garage straight ahead. Memory once again tries to surface, but can't seem to break through.
Ava stops, but all I can do is sit there and gape. Done visually as one of the plantations you'd see in Louisiana, just without the crop fields. Wrap-around veranda and porch included, the latter is raised so there are steps to go up instead of being ground level.
The sky is clear, the sun having just set has the place in twilight. I can see it with no problem when I finally swing my leg over to get off. Woman with me had gotten off it a minute or two before. I don't see her face as I look the place over. She'd stopped in the wider dirt area that is the driveway in front of the garage. There's a car within, but I don't pay attention to it either as I take a couple steps forward.
Now watch, with the outside being this gorgeous, the inside is either hideous or just as beautiful. Just looking at it, I know it's going to be way out of my league, even without seeing the inside. That thought in mind, it almost hurts to step back.
Running a hand through my windblown hair in disappointment, I turn back to Ava and shake my head. She frowns, looking from me to the house then back.
"You don't like it?"
I don't know whether to laugh or cry, so some noise in between there is made.
"Just the opposite actually. Don't even have to see the inside to know there's no way I can afford this, and in the acknowledgment that I can't, I don't want to see the inside and become that much more depressed."
I give her a mocking parody of a smile, almost jumping out of my skin as a deep voice comes from the front doorway. A low chuckle sounding before speaking.
"Shouldn't give up so fast, you may miss out on a good thing."
Heart pounding, I curl clawed fingers into my palm. Yay for automatic defensive responses. Ava did say however that the owner was the Gray Alpha, so I'm guessing this is he. Just didn’t click that she meant the
Werewolf
Alpha. Having been so wrapped up in the house itself, I ignored my nose and the draw he seems to be producing.
Have you ever seen a robin’s egg? The bird, I mean. It's a light cream blue with black specks, really pretty. That is the color of this man’s eyes. A sharp inhale brings in the scent of a very Alpha male. The visual sparking in my head has my breath catching. A dream vision overlapping the visage of his wolf form walking towards me. Larger than life and just as overbearing. A black and gray colored pelt covers the massive creature, not an 'old' gray, more a shading. Think burned charcoal.
Flashing between what I'd seen in a dream to where his breed came from has my head reeling. My hands go to my head where I press my heel into my temple. He's not your normal, everyday garden variety gray wolf. He, ladies and gentlemen, is what would be called a 'Dire Wolf'.
Chapter 26: Chapter 25 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
Now if you go back in your history, dire wolves were a thing, many thousands of years ago. Just like giant cave bears and smilodons. They weren't too much larger though, just thicker with longer fur. His is long, but not to the length of a real dire. Of course, that's all conjecture on what has been found, all fossilized an such. Granted Were-animals are much larger than their normal counterparts, but he is just ridiculous. Bigger than the Tan who's skinned pelt is in a box in my room at home.
Yellow eyes snap open when I sense him in front of me. Around six and a half feet of male specimen stands just a few feet ahead. No cologne on this one, he's all wild smells and a subtle soap. His charcoal hair is pulled back, so I'm unsure of length, but just like mine, the wave is obvious. His smirk turns into a grin as I take another step back.
Deja vu kicks in, feeling as if I've done this before as I stiffen my spine and stand firm. No male will cow me, I don't care who they are. With my hands now loose at my sides, I look at him intently.
"You and I have met before, haven't we? Not here, but here. Now the question becomes, did I call you into mine, or did you call me into yours?"
I can feel Ava's confusion at my back, already tense from reading my reactions.
Long legs are encased in dark blue ripped jeans and a black button-up shirt that's only done up halfway, covering his wide shoulders and leads down to a tapered waist. Thickly muscled without being overly bulky; tone developed from hard work, not lifting weights. A light shadowing on his jaw is the only facial hair he has over his tanned skin. Actually not sure if it's a sun-tan or if his skin is all over naturally tan. Would have to see him nude to find out, and I have no plans for that to ever happen. Ever.
His head cocks as he keeps eye contact with me, a slight nod my only answer to the questions asked. Doesn't really answer either of them, and he doesn't seem likely to elaborate. I scowl as another Werewolf comes into the picture, this one is familiar though...sort of. A young black timber with white socks on all four feet and undersides, and a diamond on his forehead much like you'd see on a horse. Faded blue eyes glitter in excitement as he trots up from the tree line, tongue lolling as he dances around, looking from me to his Alpha.
Dirk, the young wolf who almost got himself impaled by the way he came at my back in the store.
If I ever want to get into trouble, seems all I have to do is go shopping. Quite sad, that. Find trouble or some animal or another, even a Vamp or two. The shopping center really does have everything.
The upright man holds out his hand. Crap.
"I'm Gabriel Drayman, Alpha of the Gray Wolves. I know who you are, but not your name. Combined with Dirk’s description, dreams, and rumors, you're pretty easy to spot. Moreso now that you have come out of hiding."
I hate handshakes. Really, really do. Total awkward social concept. A wave and a nod or a hug should be enough. I'm really not that OCD about touching people, honest, I just hate shaking hands. My looking at his has him smirking again. Pursing my lips, I reach out as well, sliding my hand into his much larger one. See? Awkward. Feel like a damn child holding a parent's hand.
Giving a slight movement of my hand, which should be plenty enough, I move to pull away. His hand closes over mine and keeps hold. My claws haven't retracted at all, so with his grip holding mine, I flex claws against his skin.
"And just how would you know I was in hiding?"
The young wolf is totally oblivious as he plants his butt next to his Alpha, just to stand, fidget, then sit again. Gabriel just gives me a look. Not worried at all over the fact I could rip his hand open.
"Considering you sung out over my lake but disappeared before anyone could find you, sightings in town that could never be proven, and giving Dirk the name 'Silver' instead of your own. Would seem I'd get close to discovering who you were when new rumors would get spread around. Some have you painted as quite the she-devil."
Can't help but grin at that, which has him raising an eyebrow at me. My eyes bleed back into my normal bright green, but the claws stay. Might as well play the part, right?
"I'd be willing to bet that was started from the Red Wolves, wasn't it? Or maybe a Vampire or two?"
Doubt it on the Vamp part, but never know. His continued hold of my hand has me looking down. He's not gripping hard or anything, just keeping me from pulling away.
"Do you mind? We just met, and I'm not into the whole hand-holding thing."
I give a tug, but he still refuses to let go. Looking back to his blue eyes with their black specks, I feel his pull once more. Now it's my turn to raise an eyebrow. Dominance suggestion? Not so much a pull from his looks or him being a virile male, but his wolf. Alpha calling for a subordinate to submit.
Ha!
Gonna have a long wait on that buddy.
Just as in the dream, his eyes flicker in annoyance when I don't obey. Shit eating grin in place, I tug at my hand again. This time he lets go. Not sure if it's the whole Silver thing or just my own attitude, but either way it works for me.
"Would you like to see the house?"
His question catches me off guard. Smooth drawl of his voice fairly purring out as I'm sure the snake did with poor Eve. My eyes narrow. What's he up to?
Ava shifts behind me, calling my attention to her. Had forgotten all about her for a few minutes there. Kitty stillness hiding or my obliviousness? Probably a combination. Her uneasiness beats at me. Regret for bringing me. Hmm.
"I'd love to, but I don't see the point. Just from the size alone, I can tell it's going to be beyond me."
His head cocks again. The young wolf at his side whines but is instantly quieted when Gabriel touches his head. Interesting.
"I'm sure something could be worked out, just as it has with Ava."
I turn my head enough to see her out of the corner of my eye. She looks nervous, but over what is unclear.
"What is it you do for him?"
She shrugs, so I look more directly at her and she winces. Christ, what has she been doing for him? My face hardens as I look at her, my anger growing. Her eyes widen as she shakes her head hard.
"Oh, God, no! You should know better, I would never do that. The farming plots; I help bring in food for his Pack. Also have my services available when it comes to artistry he needs doing and the ear of the contacts I have."
While I'm glad she isn't exchanging sex with the man, I'm still uneasy. Looking back to him, I wonder what he would need art for anyway. Doesn't seem the type.
"So, what? Payments are lowered because food she plants goes to your wolves?"
"Something like that, yes."
His response isn't comforting. Roaming my eyes around the area, I don't see anything being harvested around here. Granted I only see one side and the front, but judging by how close the trees look from what I can see of the back, it doesn't look like much room for gardening. May outwardly look the part of an old southern farmhouse, but clearly isn’t on the land for it.
Green eyes flick back to him while showing my unamused expression, he shows the opposite as he looks very entertained and smug.
"As soon as Ava got a hold of me again about a friend of hers seeking a place within my territory, I began to wonder. Sure enough, when Dirk saw you at her house, it became clear. I'm confused about the others seen with you though. A young human and Shifter, two foreign Werewolves, and two others he was unsure of. Are they your lovers?"
I look down at the young wolf, his rowdiness stilling instantly as his eyes lower and he cowers. This may be his territory, but he has no right to be spying on Ava. Using a child to do so is even worse.
"Who I have with me is none of your concern, nor is my relationship with any of them."
His smug expression stays as he goes on, my attention back on his face.
"Actually, it is. You see, you will be bringing in strange wolves to my home, as well as others. In order to keep my Pack safe, everything within this preserve is my business. A female Shifter with child is one thing, but yours is a whole different situation."
The more he talks, the more annoyed I get. His voice taking on a pitch as if he were talking to someone who's desperate and has nowhere else to go but here. Ha. We'll see about that.
Wiping my face of expression and going to one of boredom, I lift my arms in a shrug, unclawed hands coming together in a soft clap.
"While I can see your point as I also have those I have to protect, clearly, this is not the place I need when you have children spying for you. Thank you for your time, the house looks lovely, but I'll be on my way."
I see a dark eyebrow raise before I turn and go back to the ATV. My pace is casual and indifferent as I wait for Ava to mount first. She hasn't moved from where she was and is looking at me as if I'm out of my mind. Don't know why she's looking at me like that when he admitted to having someone watching her home. Must be another animal thing I know nothing about. Whatever. When she shows no sign of moving, I turn and start walking.
Way I'm feeling, walking back is probably a good thing. After a few hundred yards or so, a hand goes through my hair in agitation as a small wolf comes up to my side, unsure but determined.
"What do you want, Dirk?"
"You never gave your name."
Even his pitch in my head sounds nervous.
"No, I didn't. Surprised it isn't known already by Ava telling him."
"He asked her, she wouldn't give it."
Huh. Imagine that.
"That's not my problem."
My booted steps are just as quiet as his padded paws. Arms are loose at my sides, swinging with my stride, brain going a million miles a minute. Disappointment is the main theme here.
"Are you seriously going to walk away? I saw your face when you guys were pulling up, you really wanted it."
I frown down at him. I must have really been lost in the visual of it all, missing the scents of two different wolves.
"There's a lot of things I want, doesn't mean I will get them. I have what I need already."
Actually, I don't, but he doesn't need to know that. Well, I do, but the others with me don't. Living out of small dressers in my basement isn't what I'd peg as a desired way of living. Granted a new house would be for me too, but it would also be for those who need a stable life; like Bastion, Maii, Faline, and any others who decide to stay. Doesn't mean it has to be here though. Was a nice thought to live closer to my best friend, but again, we can't always get what we want.
It takes a while, but I get back to the farmhouse. Didn't hear or see Ava at all, so I'm guessing she's still at the plantation. Did hear the other wolves following me though. Dirk stayed at my side the whole way, his uneasiness putting me on edge till I felt like screaming, but I contained myself. I don't bother telling him to go away, there wouldn't be much point. When we got to the dirt road leading to the property where it was open and cleared, he relaxed.
"How many wolves are in Gabriel's pack?"
Takes him a moment to respond, either unsure of telling me or he has to count them in his head.
"Including me and the Alpha, there’s twenty wolves. There was twenty-one until recently. He had been friends with Gabriel, but something happened between them and he was executed."
What the hell? This isn't the dark ages. Then again, how many do I myself plan on doing just that to? Not like you can take a Werewolf to prison either.
"What happened?"
The young wolf instantly becomes uneasy again, so it must have been really bad. He doesn't answer at all as we come up on the house's front yard, so I ask him something different.
"Alright, why were you so nervous when your packmates were following us?"
He dances from foot to foot again. Kid is reminding me of a squirrel, so I snag hold of his muzzle and turn him towards me.
"Why, Dirk?"
His rump lowers and tail tucks as he tries to cower, but I don't let go. Since he's refusing to answer, I resort to doing something I really don't like doing. I slip into his head and find it for myself.
Dirk had known the man but didn't care for him, so didn't go around him if he could help it. There's an image of a man but not one I recognize. There's knowledge that the close friend of Gabriel's had done something very wrong, his death has caused some of the other wolves to become upset and it has them riled up. Not for what he'd done, but that he'd been killed in the first place. I'm just about to get to the reason when Bastion calls out for me. I pull out slowly, not wanting to hurt the youngster or myself.
He felt me reading him and had become terrified. I'm able to calm him, but he's now very scared of me. Ah, well, you win some you lose some. I let go of his muzzle and he instantly drops and rolls, presenting his belly.
Get the feeling he hasn't been a wolf long, but either by instinct or the others making him their omega, their scapegoat, he's learned fast to be submissive. Since he's already afraid from my being in his head, I don't even try to project a calm feeling. Bastion is coming closer a little warily but still closer to the house then he is to me. Kneeling down, I use my hand to mimic my nipping his muzzle, then rub at his ear, which totally surprises him. Guess the Gray Wolves aren't big on petting.
Standing back up just as Bastion gets to my side, the young wolf rolls back over, tail still tucked pretty hard.
"Really scared one, isn't he?"
I hide my smile and nod. My Imp has been studying wolves both by book and observing.
"This one is scared of me though, I'm afraid. Used my Silver mojo on him."
The boy’s short blond hair moves as he nods, playful glint sparking my only warning.
"Well, to be fair, you are pretty scary."
"Hey!"
He giggles while reaching his hand out as I showed him for a canine. Fingers relaxed, not sticking out. That's a good way to lose them if the animal isn't friendly. From his giggling and upbeat demeanor, he isn't giving off negative vibes that would transfer to the animal either, making it nervous. Couldn't be more proud of him. Dirk rises just far enough to sniff at the boy's hand, then further at my smile.
"He's got a diamond on his head, that's not a usual marking for a wolf, is it?"
I shake my head. The wolf youngster overall isn't marked as a normal wolf would be, not one that was bred from true wolves anyway.
"Nope, but neither are the tiger stripes on Kani, the white mask on Maii, or my tail and ears being so much longer than everyone else's. Just a special unique trait that some have. Almost like those cats you see with one green eye and one brown or blue."
Not sure if he has seen that actually, but he nods. Bastion smiles when Dirk bumps the boy's hand with his nose, signaling his willingness to be touched. The face he makes when Bastion starts petting and rubbing at him makes me chuckle.
"He coming with us, too?"
I shake my head, explaining that this is his home. I avoid the young wolf’s face as I look up and see Xavier coming towards me. Laughter in his eyes as he watches Dirk’s expressions.
"You like 'em young, don't you?"
Not restraining at all, I punch his arm. Knowing it was coming, he pulls away before I can do too much damage. His eyes glitter with both amusement and readiness for a fight. Sidestepping away from the boys even as Bastion warns the wolf to move away. His ears perk up as he watches us curiously. Can see Shade and Zypher coming up from different sides as well.
"Oh, I see how it is. Ambush tactics. Such wimps, Faline fights harder than you guys do, and she’s tiny."
Zypher laughs. He and his brother have yet to meet her, so he doesn't know how mean she can get. I look forward to her showing him. I have yet to get any of them to take a real shot at me, but hopefully, I'll get good enough where they feel like they can.
The Arctic brothers haven't come at me at all, just dodging my blows. Makes me look like an idiot most times, but gets me to work on my speed and learning to anticipate. The real annoying one is the one dancing around me right now.
You'd think someone as tall as he is would be easy to hit, but the damn giant is super quick on those legs of his. It's usually his legs I have to go for if I want to take him down. Maned wolf has caught on to that, so I have to change things up. I've made it clear to them that in playful fighting and practice battling, I will not go for the cheap shots one will usually go for on a male. Not on purpose anyway, can hardly help it if limbs are flailing.
"You know what would be hilarious? Xavier playing twister with my twisted sister. I'd pay to see that. Oh! Mat has to be wet too. Can't be too easy for either of you."
"I think you're confusing things there. You're the twisted one, she's small and innocent."
I fairly choke at that prospect. Innocent my ass. That girl can get meaner than I can, and with her being smaller, she can really make things hurt. Xavier just tries to stay on her good side since he learned her pouncing involves very sharp claws.
"I think you're blind there, sir. Tell you what, I'll print out a certain picture, jumbo size, and hang it in the living room. That might help your vision, if not make you blind."
He stumbles, and I take the opening. Having learned just a few scant hours ago that my jumping skills are a lot better than I thought they'd be, I don't need to make my way closer before performing the move. I've also learned that a head-on attack can lead to your downfall, so I try something different this time. Might work and look better if I could do all that flippy gymnastic stuff but since I don't know how to, my balance can be a bit iffy when maneuvering.
Leaping to land behind him and spinning into a kick aimed for his middle, he moves to turn and face me. When training or play fighting against someone who was trained for this, things can get frustrating. I swear he allows me to land hits just so I won't get discouraged. This time he grabs my leg and pulls up, so I go down, but per usual, he catches me before I land.
Keeping my head from hitting the ground, one hand goes under it while he grabs at my arm with the other. This time, however, I use it against him. Since he's rather close to me, the arm he grabs for shoots out and grips the back of his neck. The move looking much like I'm trying to keep from falling helps a lot to hide my intent. My legs wrap around his ribs fast and hard, ankles locking at his back. Dominant hand was used to grab his neck, so my left gets used to help swing my weight to the side, throwing him off balance.
Just as my legs went around him, he expanded his diaphragm to give him just that much more breathing room to give him a little more time to dislodge me. One thing I've always taken pride in though, is my leg strength, add Were strength into that as well and I have legit thunder thighs. Even as he tries to inhale, I squeeze down. His grunt at my success sends a thrill through me. Since he won't hit me, his options on how to get me off him drop dramatically. My attempt to throw our weight to one side unbalances but doesn't topple him.
Hand still at his neck, I'm looking right at him with a grin before pulling him forward. This is where being short counts against me. I attempt to get a lock around his neck with my arm, but as my arm moves into position, he grabs and pulls it away. Clenching my thighs harder together, I can feel a pop in my leg. I falter for a second but recover fast.
No, I didn't break or pull anything. Picture it as the popping of your knuckles. I've always been able to do that with my legs when I can get the angle just right or when squeezing them hard around something...like I'm doing right now. Since he's never heard it before, Xavier instantly freezes, letting go of my arm.
Ah-ha!
Believe it's called injured bird something-or-other. Where a parent bird will act like it has a lame wing to draw a predator away from its nest. He heard the pop of air releasing from my thigh bone and instantly assumes something in my leg has actually snapped.
It usually is a pretty loud pop, almost like a thick, hollow sound. When my leg had loosened for that one moment, it helped the illusion along, yet was just the slight dead feeling after it happens. Like dead-arm when your shoulder pops.
I can feel his heart jump as he starts to freak, my laughing not helping since he knows pain makes me react in weird ways. He lets my arm go to get a hold of my legs. It isn't until I actually get into the position I want that I realize that it doesn’t work.
At. All.
Chapter 27: Chapter 26 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
Might be fine if I actually meant for his face to get stuffed into my side-boob, but it's quite awkward, and to my utter horror, very ticklish. I let go instantly and try to push away, laughter turning to that of having fun to the 'ohmygodstoptouchingmethattickles'. The look on his face doesn't help as he looks at a loss for words, worried, and freaked all at once.
He does get a hold of me though, and my pushing away included releasing my leg hold. I get set down and stepped away from as if he broke me - that's about the look on his face, too.
The amount of time that passed was maybe a minute or two, but in the heat of it, I missed the sound of Ava coming up with the ATV. I'm bent over laughing at the poor false wolf and his expressions, to the other guys, and then to Ava who's also smiling.
"Ava, I think I broke her. She doesn't react like normal people do. I think I broke her leg but the masochist won't stop laughing for us to know for sure."
He sounds so genuinely worried that it sends me into another bout of laughing.
"Uh, hun, that's not her pain laughter. A pop from her leg? Like a bone pop or bone break?"
The look of utter confusion on him looks absolutely adorable. The other guys from brother wolves all the way to Lily are also confused. I try controlling myself, but it doesn't work, so I just kick out my leg a few times. Pretty sure I look absolutely ridiculous trying to show I'm fine, and the urge of needing to relieve myself is getting stronger and stronger so I have to stop the leg shake.
"What were you guys doing that made her start laughing?"
He explains everything up to me trying to push him away, then she looks at me with a raised brow. I nod and blush, finally getting my control back thanks to the awkwardness about to be revealed. Just as she opens her mouth to explain, I exclaim that I need to piss and run toward the house.
One of many reasons to hate being female; the weirdest spots are ticklish. And here I was taking pride in the fact that mine were so well hidden that no one could find them. Well...so much for that.
To be honest though, I didn't know about that one either. Never shoved a guy’s face into me like that before so it's all new. Not sure if it was from his nose or his jaw, but it was the pressure pressing inward just right that set it off.
Same for my upper, inner thighs. The right amount of pressure will set it off as well. Faline found that one when we were roughhousing a few years ago and had set her elbow into the muscle. Ended up flailing so hard that I almost knocked myself out on the wall that I bashed into, almost gave her a bloody nose as well. After that, she'd always go for it, so learning to avoid it became paramount.
Taking care of business then splashing cold water on my face has me feeling much better. Ever notice how after a good bout of laughter, you feel tired afterward? Or is that just me?
Groaning silently to myself as I hear everyone come back in, I walk out with as much dignity as I can muster. Which isn't much, but I'm good at faking it. Ava, having heard the differences of my laughter before, could tell right away that I wasn't injured.
My throat clears as I tug at my shirt, then shove my hands into my pockets. Only one's expression I care for is Shade since he's the only one that seems to identify with me right now. With his reticence, that's not surprising.
Avoiding Xavier's face so I don't try pounding on it with his cheesy ass grin, I look around for the rest of my boys. My boys. That just sounds all sorts of weird when half of them are adults, but it can work as a general term, so it works. Clearing my throat again before trying to speak relatively clearly, I look towards Bastion, Maii, and Lily.
Have to fight a scowl as each one of them has their own varied expressions of amusement at me. Granted I enjoy making people laugh and will often have myself be the butt of some joke, but when it involves shoving a male’s face into my body and having it send me into a giggling fit is just plain
too
embarrassing.
Giggling just does not fit in with my image. The whole concept is evil.
"So, how did the training go?"
Imp is the first to 'sort of' recover, as all three nod. Would imagine they'd had to stop since the human boy could no longer see what was going on. It's one thing to be in an open field when it's dark, being in a wooded area, it's just that much more...blinding.
"Went good. Ava had brought out some of the throwing knives you keep here. Xavier taught us how to hold them and the different ways they can be thrown."
Smiling warmly at the three of them, I look over to the male. He can be a horrible flirt and a major pain, but he does take fighting very seriously when it comes to the kids.
"How'd they do?"
His cheesy grin at me has turned into one of pride as he looks over the three of them.
"Very well. Each one can hit the target. Need to work on aim though. That's usually the hardest part anyway."
Inclining my head, I agree. Took me forever to get it down. Never mind trying to use the needle knives. They look exactly as they sound and I can't stand them. No real specific reason, just something that doesn't agree with me.
We hang around for another half hour before I announce our need to go. Probably already have a few wolves sitting on my porch right now as it is. I get a hold of mom first though, checking on her and asking if she'll be back for the holiday. Her week is up in a couple days, holiday being the day after. Weather permitting, she plans on it, so I tell her we're having it at Ava's. She doesn't mind as long as she doesn't have to cook.
While hanging up, it dawns that I have a lot of people to introduce her to. Can't exactly tell her they're 'mine', but since we're all friends, that should be easy enough. Since she won't be hurrying away for anything, she'll dwell more on Bastion and Maii. Don't look forward to
that
, to be honest.
When everyone's working on piling into vehicles, the snow leopard mother pulls me aside to give her scolding.
"Will you at least
think
on his offer? I've seen the inside and it's to die for. Don't let your stubbornness ruin this for you or the others. Gabriel isn't that bad a guy, for a dog he's downright civil."
I raise an eyebrow at that. She wants me to get along with him yet calls him a dog herself. Something wrong with this picture. Doubt her using 'dog' is a reference to his species, not when she's surrounded by canines.
"A dog, hm? How often do you see me being friendly towards those?"
She gives me a pointed look before looking at Xavier. I choke down a laugh, her expression and forwardness highly entertaining...and correct.
"Alright, let's exclude that part. You're not annoyed by his having others watch you?"
"They usually don't unless something's going on here. You've been coming over a lot more lately than what you used to. It was noticed and therefore taken under account to make sure no trouble came up."
Alright. Guess that makes sense. My brows draw together as my lips purse. I hate when she's being smart at me.
"And just what is his deal anyway? Not like anything can be grown over there, not unless he plans on tearing up the natural fauna."
The very thought is highly irksome.
Behold my inner hippie.
She shrugs, so that's no comfort. Conversation then goes to how much her property is and how much he takes off for her services in other areas. That just doesn't sound right.
Price is quite steep, so much so that I just gape at her for a moment. Even with as much as she brings in, there's no way any middle-class person could afford this place. Must have been delusional when thinking it would be possible for my own. I knew it would be nowhere near cheap, but Christ.
"He only lets animals within his territory, that's why any listed price for all the properties is so high. He meets with anyone wanting to house here, if they aren't supernatural, he jacks up the price over three times the normal amount to discourage humans."
Again, makes sense. From it doing so is just irritating though. Have a feeling anything to do with that...
beast
...is going to be trying. Even if I didn't take the chance for the house, I'd still have to put up with him just because he's a wolf Alpha.
It's at that realization that has me groaning. If I'm going to have to deal with him anyway, then trying to make a deal for the house only makes sense in the long run. Ava had held back and waited for me to slowly come to terms, a small grin trying to emerge.
"I do not care for that man-beast."
"You don't have to, but you can put up with him for the sake of the others, can't you?"
She really knows where to make it hurt. I wince, my own stubbornness and pride getting in the way here. Where else would Bastion be safer than in the middle of a forest filled with wolves? No human or unfriendly would get through unnoticed by
someone
.
My sigh is heavy, shoulders slumping. For those I protect, I will find a way to make this work. The very thought of going back to him though leaves a very foul taste in my mouth.
"Tell him I'll meet him tomorrow. Afternoon sometime since I have other stuff I have to get done and see to. I'll give you a call when I'm on my way."
Feel like I'm selling my soul here, but Ava exclaims happily. Having heard her make that sound many times before, then hearing it from Faline, it has to be some feline thing. Think I heard Orion refer to it once as caterwauling.
Finally getting free, we head home. The whole way I stay quiet while going over everything. Kani and Xavier are with me while the others get the truck. Don't see me getting much sleep tonight.
Chapter 28: Chapter 27 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
I can smell them before I pull into my drive. Red Wolves. Not that they overly stink or anything, they're just giving off a lot of excitement and nervous energy. It's mostly spread out, but most of it's coming from the direction of my home.
Called it.
Xavier tenses beside me, Kani behind me, so I can just imagine what it's like in the truck. I look over to him, eyes steady and calm, almost indifferent.
"This will either work or it won't. If things do go south, hold back till I figure something out."
They both nod. Pulling up just behind my shed garage holding Zypher's bike so Shade’s massive vehicle can pull in and over to the other side of the 'yard', Alarico and his wife are making themselves comfortable in the chairs on my front porch while a few others are idling on the railings. I reach out to the others in the truck in my head to ease them down as well. Bastion has fallen asleep, so I ask Shade to take him in. Little guy is exhausted.
Stepping out of my jeep, I nod to them, recognizing some from the bar. One in particular stands out, the bouncer who'd taken a beating from the two Vamps in front of his place. He'd looked pretty messed up at the time, but now he doesn't look that bad. Standing on his own with his arms crossed.
Recall Ava and Orion saying that sleeping with other animals will help heal faster. Guess he was in a puppy pile at some point. I cock my head and smile at him, his badass visage totally ruined by his slight blush.
Aww, how cute.
"Comfy over there Rico?"
The Alpha smiles, his face actually looking younger, more relaxed than when I first met him. Even Lucia doesn't look so tight-assed. Guess their run earlier really did do them some good. Now that I look for it, he also has that same pull that Gabriel has, but either his is weaker or the Gray Alpha is just that freakish. I get the door opened so Shade can get my Imp to the couch.
"He alright?"
I smile at his concern and look into his green eyes. So startling against his darker Hispanic skin tone.
"He is. Just exhausted from all the running around he was doing at a friend’s."
His head inclines.
"If a cat comes running out, catch and hold him for me, please. Don't want to have a very bad misunderstanding from one of yours eating my baby."
The Reds around my home smile, snicker, or chuckle, all except the grumpy witch, who keeps her face averted from me. Fine by muah.
Everything grocery wise is handed down and taken into the house. Dressers go directly to the basement while the file cabinet is set next to the desk. Maii gets food put away while I haul in my canvases and stack them in my room. Clothes get spread out, much to the receivers’ surprise. That makes me smile.
New sunglasses are set on the bookshelf closest to the door, hopefully, in a 'remember to grab' spot. Xavier makes a pleased sound when he pulls out the body pillows, the sound makes me laugh. Those and the new blankets are also taken below, the laundry spread out to the owners and sketch pad with school supplies are stacked on the coffee table.
Bastion's heavier clothes are put on Faline's bed for now so he can see them when he wakes. When Maii is finished stuffing food where it will fit, I hand him the pad. His smile is so bright that I fear for my heart. I get an awkward hug and a bowed head. Alarico smiles from the doorway, holding a very thick briefcase.
"That what I think it is?"
He nods. Taking it, I set it on the cabinet. The very reason it was bought was for those files. Missing people dating back at least fifteen years. The only thing really saddening about it right now is that I have no real direction to go in to start working on them. More than likely the ones over a few months old are probably dead, the more recent will hopefully hold out till I can get to them.
"All your wolves here? Bar closed for the night?"
"Not closed, but in good hands, and yes, all are here."
Including him and his wife, that means I now have fifteen Red Wolves on my property. Now if they were only actual red wolves, it'd be cause for celebration since that line is almost extinct. These ones however aren't nearly as celebratory.
Don't get me wrong, I'm sure each has their own merit, but until I see it, regard will be withheld.
"Want to bring them in closer? Need all animals to know another’s scent so no conflict arises. Hopefully."
Maii joins all of us outside, but signals he'll stay behind with Bastion when everyone else goes for the run. Asking if he's sure gets me a nod and smile. Not sure why he wants to stay behind, and won't know unless he tells me, which he won't do since he doesn't speak.
Out of fifteen wolves, only four are female. Including Lucia. An uncommon number for real wolves, not so much for Weres. Don't suppose that means women are smarter by staying away from the animals, does it? Nope. Just means that the ones living are very strong and resilient, even if they do mellow out after becoming a wolf. That didn't happen in my case, thank God.
A few of the Pack are already on four feet, but most are on two. While all get a feel for another, I explain the same rules I gave Alarico. Don't care if they piss, but trying to lay claim to anything is a nono. Can hunt, play, howl, run, dig, stand on their heads, whatever, but Asher's house is to be left alone. If they feel the need to claim anything, the house I gave Rico and its surrounding area is the place to do it. If any problems arise I want to know of them immediately.
If by chance a human or other is spotted, a warning howl is to be given before any type of approach is made. I look to each one to make sure they get it, all getting antsy and fidgety. Once my point is made, I smile and tell them to shoo.
Clothes start flying. Most are barefoot, but a few have shoes. Any vehicles must be parked at the other house or further down my road at the dead end. I turn and go back into the house, all my guys having anxious energy coming off them as well.
"Well go ahead, you know you want to."
A smirk crosses my face as the brothers and fox start stripping right on the porch. Nudity and animals pretty much go hand and hand, it's only by my wishes that they don't traipse around my home in the buff. Kani would probably faint if they did. Just the picture in my head is hilarious, but I keep it to myself. Isn't until I go further into the house that I notice Xavier isn't following suit with the others.
"Now of all the people here, you are the one I'd peg to drop his clothes first."
I get a tilted head in answer, amber eyes glittering at me while his hands move to his shirt in response. Aww, hell. Looking away resolutely, I go to my room. Piercings are removed, boots taken off, and clothes shed, all while thinking of what I'm going to have to do with that damn dire wolf at the preserve.
Once more standing in front of my mirror, I bring the changes forth slowly, really taking the time to feel them happen. My spine elongates while flesh and fur flow over it, the long length flicking behind me as I watch. How many times as a kid had I wished to have a tail? Bones move and shift under my skin, being done slowly and on purpose almost painful as some bones break and reform, magic numbing any pain that would be extreme.
I watch as my legs and arms mould anew, the bottoms of my feet and palms hardening with pads while claws grow in and thicken. Feeling my jaw alter as teeth shift around, coming together and sharpening. Fur blankets over my body in waves, chest flattening while my ribcage reshapes completely. Seeing your insides move around and press against your skin is quite weird, moreso when feeling it. Isn't until you focus on it that it starts to become nauseating.
A sound at my door has my yellow eyes flying to the reflection of it. The maned wolf doesn't seem to be keen on patience. Can hear the howls outside, the sounds of play. A long-legged, reddish-brown canine behind me locks his eyes with mine as I continue shifting. I look back to my reflection though as my face morphs; the whole process is creepy and beautiful at the same time.
Arms are transforming quickly so I lower myself to touch down on four feet, my spine hunching while a long tail lifts in a stretch. Silver fur settles over me, lengthening to a longer winter pelt. Summertime is going to suck major ass. House will be covered in shed fur. The heat also will not be pleasant.
Shaking out my coat, I lick my muzzle and stretch my toes. Power flowing through me fills my veins with its own heat. There's a humming in my head that I can't figure out till I click on the voice. Yellow eyes settle on pale brown ones in the mirror. His raised black mane sticks up as he walks towards me, large ears perked forward. A dark snout noses along my face as he continues his inner singing.
It's when I headbutt his shoulder that the raised hair along his spine settles. Can feel his smile in my head, so I turn and exit my room. Not sure why I have a door when it never seems to be useful.
I check on Bastion then go to Maii and nose at his ears, getting returned rubs to mine as he smiles. I ask him once more if he's sure he doesn't want to come, he points to the drawing pad. Sending him a smile, I head towards the front door and the Dogdeer.
My traitorous cat makes his way to him as well, coiling around his legs and purring. Don't think I ever have to worry about him running off while Xavier is here. Have to nose at the cat to go away while laughter sounds in my head.
Maii opens for us and we head out. To my surprise, Shade, Zypher, and Kani are waiting, as are a couple of the Reds. One's a female with red and gray fur, lighter markings around her lips and eyes. Eyes that are several shades paler than the maned wolf’s. Believe her name is Emily, and her tail waves as I approach. The other is male; the bouncer who I had berated for getting injured while not calling for the help of his packmates. He's favoring a leg but hiding it well.
What really becomes annoying is the two white wolves and tiger-striped red fox falling on me like a bunch of puppies. Licks to my muzzle and small chatters from Kani. The two reds look unsure but come over and follow suit.
You know that comical expression of a canine with ears splayed to either side, a look of harassment on his face? That is my face right now.
Nipping at each one’s nose in turn, I dart to the side and take off. Don't go as fast as I would normally, but get into a ground eating lope. The others spread out around me, fox close and darting over objects. Kept my pace slow on purpose both for him and the injured wolf behind me. I lead my group to a larger clearing where I then initiate play with each one, racing both Shade and Xavier around in circles.
Shade is faster than his brother and sadly, me. One I have to work to beat is the long-ass legs of the Dogdeer. I cheat though, directing Kani to dart around his legs and tripping him. I leap forward and pull past him, my laughter in his head as I tease. Going to pay for it I'm sure, but it was so worth it. I move to dance around the bouncer who I’ve yet to get a name from, as it isn't needed out here, and I don't ask. Emily takes up the dance with me, prancing around the male who looks a little put out.
Out of the corner of my eye, I catch Kani using Zypher as a springboard, the red shape coming at me fast. Turning, I jump out to meet him, wrapping my body around his as we roll over the ground. Small chirps and whistles come from the smaller canine, stating that that wasn't fair. For that, I trap him beneath me as I do with Faline. Both of us facing the same way though, if I don't want her at my ass, I sure as hell don't want him there either.
The only thing sticking out is a flailing red tail as he tries to pull out. He gets help as two white wolves come in at my side, using their noses to flip me off. Laughing, I get back to my feet, but flick my tail out to knock the fox over again.
Bounding away before they can retaliate, I run right into a rock. That's what it feels like anyway as I fall back onto my rump. Shaking my head, I'm then looking at Xavier who had planted himself firmly in front of me. I bark at him, which has him starting up his high pitched talking. His eyes glitter at me in merriment, payback for his getting tripped. The others take up joyous cries as well.
Standing myself back upright, I nip at his shoulder scruff. He does that nibble thing after burying his nose into mine. Raising my head, I sing out to the sky.
Most emotion is kept to myself, but I spread a sense of warmth and camaraderie with my voice. The ones around me join in, then from all over by the other Reds. It's a wonder that no one ever comes by to check out what the sounds are from - howls being heard from several miles away in each direction.
We're out for a few more hours, just running and playing. Creating bonds. I wonder if Emily knows that the male bouncer always on her tail is in love with her.
Other Red Wolves join in whenever we're stopped in a clearing. Even Alarico and his wife eventually show up since the rest of their wolves are with us. It's a good thing he knows I'm not trying to steal his Pack away. I don't take offense to those who don't greet me, even though Xavier and Shade will shoot looks in my direction. From being locked up for so long, the Reds have quite a bit of energy.
While I settle on a bed of pine needles under a tree, I watch them all. The Red Alpha and his mate don't really play as much, but they re-establish wild bonds under an open sky instead of a concrete cage. I send both him and her my happiness for them, so they come over to me. Touching noses with each one before they go back out to join the others.
No dominance display, just a showing of acknowledgment to the other being there. I stay out of Lucia's way, letting her be the lead female of her clutch. That's just fine. Her trying to pull rank on the other females is what irks me. She seems to have a real issue with Emily, baring her teeth whenever she gets close. Have to bite my tongue to stay out of it. Kani settles in at my side after a while, curling up and watching them as well.
Xavier hasn't strayed far, the other females are able to get him to play with them for a short while, then he comes back and plays guard dog. Shade and Z also stay close, but still interact with the others. Which is good since they'll be working together at some point.
My attempt to get the maned wolf out and about with the other females doesn't work, whispering to him that they want his bod. He sneezes and shakes his head, but avoids looking at me. Can tell he wants something from them, but apparently not as animals. Just hope he doesn't try for Emily, who's still getting followed around by the larger male.
My heart sinks a little when I see the shape of the moon. It will be full soon; another week or so. Kani looks at me, having felt the difference in my breathing. Stretching out my forelegs, I lay my head on them. A pang hits me when I think of Asher. I hope he's safe.
We're out for another half hour before I announce my return home to Alarico and my group. The Alpha looks at me and inclines his head, whispering his thanks to me as his wolves continue to romp around. Sending him warmth and a smile, I turn and head home.
Tell the guys they don't have to return right now if they don't wish, but I get a sense of tiredness from them all. It’s been a long day and they'll only get longer. Here's to hoping we'll have the stamina to keep up with them in the times to come.
Chapter 29: Chapter 28 - Faline
Chapter Text
Faline
The sluggish heart within my chest beats faster as we get closer to the brothel. Pretty sure Orion hears it, the giant lion sitting next to me driving also being the one that had picked me up from home to take me back to the place my sister saved me from. Seems so wrong in a way; the one who'd helped me get away is now taking me back. Voluntarily. As I explained to my sister, Kie, just as she has people at home she is protecting, I have people there that I'd been looking after.
I’ve only been gone for a few days but a lot can happen within that time. Orion had gone back earlier to make sure he was even allowed in. He was for the same reason I'm going back; looking after the animals.
Of course, one animal has been plucked from there hopefully never to return. Right now he's safe with my sister and away from all the Vampire craziness. Maii doesn't deserve to deal with any of this. He and the human boy my sister took in had become fast friends, even though he doesn't speak. Recalling some of what I know on Bastion, that may be the very reason they get along so well. Maii might be years older than the other boy, but with no voice, he seems younger. Less threatening.
On our way there, I'd asked Orion to make a quick stop at the shopping center. Open 24/7, I'd gone in real quick and came out just as fast, only having gotten one thing. His eyebrows rose when I put the small catnip plant in the seat between us.
"Told her I'd get her one to help mellow her out."
The Shifter shook his head but smiled. Pretty sure that was the reason anyway, just remember telling her she needed one. Hope it'll also help to smooth things out since I'm pretty sure there'll be some consequences for how I left. Granted, I didn't actually
walk
out... I was carried, wrapped in a blanket that smelled of home, tucked into the lion beside me’s body to hide from the sun as he helped my sister after she killed Anthony.
I hated him, but the look on Nicolaus's face was something awful to see. After riding in silence for a while, I'd asked how he was. The only thing he told me was that the man disappeared.
Actually isn't too surprising since he's a wanted Vamp. Only reason we'd been at the brothel was he was in hiding. Isn't it funny how things work out; that in my Vampire’s attempt to get rid of my sister, it led to his downfall by her and the death of his lover? If he hadn't been sending people after her, Xavier never would have gone to her.
The maned wolf now living with my sister had originally been paid to kill her. Actually, I’m not sure if he got paid first or not, it never came up. The first person hired to off her, yet turned around and led Kie right to him and me. Nicolaus had gotten impatient and sent others before Xavier could get to her, but they were the last.
I know it hurt something deep in Kierra after learning I'd fallen in love with him. She tried hiding it, but couldn't, not with the bond we have now. Hurt even more when I told her I wanted to return. She was on death's door from saving me yet I wanted to go back. A few days had been pleaded for, to stay with her, which I had no problem giving.
I think she understands my need for going, but that doesn't stop it from being heart-wrenching. Before I left the house I saw in her eyes that she wanted me to stay, but she gave her word. Even knowing I might cross paths with the undead who'd abducted me, letting me go must have been really hard.
I love my sister, don't get me wrong, but even after everything that's happened, she's still trying to shelter me. To keep me away from the big bad stuff. She's working on it, but it's still a bit stifling. Even more so now, actually.
Seeing the way to the bordello makes it seem so much
less
; the mystery of the place turning to disappointment at the reality. Until we get into the wetlands, that is, then the mystery is returned. The unknown creepy factor way up there. Especially when going through the magical barrier, then when I actually
see
the building. Just looking at it, I know that some of the levels that I'd run through were underground. Part of the parking lot I'd seen before from looking out a window, but that's all I'd ever been able to make out.
Parking the car, Orion and I sit there for a while as I take it all in. All the things I want to do fly through my head but I have to be careful, I'm not at all safe here. Patrice and her group may be in my corner but that doesn't mean they'll be around much, if at all.
"You've been here since I left, how're things in there? Same as always?"
His shrug has me scowling at him.
"You expect me to believe you've heard nothing? What are you smoking?"
Orion rolls his eyes before looking at the building as well. The cab of his SUV feels small with him in it. He and Xavier are damn near the same height. Orion has him beat on animal size though. Hands down.
Having slept on him once, I can tell you, he's huge. I'd teased him that Ava could braid his mane for him. He wasn't too thrilled with the idea. Not manly enough I guess.
"Not much talking goes on when I'm around these days. Having been seen with both you and the Silver Wolf, I'm not on everyone's happy list right now."
Wincing, I clutch my backpack to me.
"Don't do that. The ones unhappy to see me are against you and your sister as well. I'd been skeptical about that whole mystical wolf thing, but I've met and seen your sister. I see how hard she fights for those who come to her."
Reaching out, he tugs at my pack to get me to look up.
"You as well. Your sister’s Vampire associate is a pretty mellow guy, but it's clear he has his own demons. I watched you around him and the others, the calming effect you provide for the undead isn't specific to them alone. You provide it for all of those around you."
He smiles and motions to himself.
"Even me. Didn't realize that's what it was when I first saw you. A small hellcat hanging from a maniac’s mouth, yet you can ease those around you."
I slide him an annoyed look. Not sure what I feel more annoyed about, his jab at Nicolaus or that I might as well be everyone's catnip.
"So that's why you stick around, huh?"
He looks unamused, but I'm not sure if I care. My uncertainty about all this was bad enough before he had to pitch in.
"Don't be foolish. Even with the whole peaceful vibe you give off, if I didn't care one way or the other about you, I wouldn't be here now, going along with your madness. Anything happens to you, not only would your sister be out for my blood, but I would lose a very good friend."
The lion's words cause me to blush and make me feel like I'm being shallow.
"I don't know what to do, Orion. I know coming back is the right thing to do, but I'm not sure what I do beyond that. All that prophecy stuff...am I supposed to follow it or do what I think is right? Is what I think right, the
actual
right?"
Starting to confuse myself, I close my mouth. Keep going back and forth in my brain on what I'm supposed to do, but always come up with blanks.
"The only thing you
can
do is what you think is right. It's when you try acting like something or someone you're not that will trip you up each time. You have to trust in your own instincts on this. First thing to do is walk inside, from there it will come to you on what to do next."
I blink at him before narrowing my eyes.
"You sound like my sister. She's infected you with her nonsense. There's no help for you now, I shall mourn for you."
He smiles and opens his door. I still have a few more hours before sunrise, but if I don't go in, I'll keep procrastinating. My heart's almost beating at what would be considered a normal rhythm, my excitement and utter fear spurning it on.
Tossing the pack over my shoulder, I grab the plant and start walking determinedly towards the door. The others milling around watch on curiously. A wolf takes one look at me, his eyes widen, then he takes off. I'm so taken aback by the action, I stop. Orion is laughing behind me, so I look over at him.
"The day your sister came for you, he tried stopping her at the door. She did some...thing to him that brought out his animal. It looked quite painful."
Ahh, I see. Turning back around with a smirk in place, I keep going.
"Dumbass. If he hadn't fought against it, it wouldn't have hurt. You don't stand in front of my sister if she wants by. She will go over you or through you. One way tends to be more painful than the other."
I keep walking to the sound of his laughter. He knows though, he's seen it. I knew she was a stubborn hardass before, but becoming a wolf seems to have upped the ante.
The overhead entrance reminds me more of a hotel, but then again, it is. Sort of. I'd be lying if I'd say I'm not looking forward to seeing my kitchen. The kitchen, the animals. Already it seems as if something is missing.
Maii. The little coyote isn't by my side. Even at home, if he wasn't following me around, he was keeping an eye on where I was. Normally it would piss me off and be creepy, but I know he did it to find direction on what he was supposed to do. Didn't stop it from being a little annoying though.
He was so lost at first and terrified of Kie. She managed to get through to him though, welcoming him openly. That in itself was amazing with her aversion to kids. Granted the Shifter is older than what would be qualified as 'kid', but in many ways, he seems a child.
I think Bastion had something to do with that. I thought she was seriously overprotective of me, but seeing her with him, I know I got it easy. He doesn't seem to mind though, his face lights up every time she talks to him.
Not sure if anyone else could see it, but I did. When first seeing him in her thoughts and memories, I had been jealous. Still am at times, but I know it's nothing. The feeling more coming from my fear that he'd replaced me in her affections.
Seeing into her head, I realized how foolish that thought was. Even with as much as she'd grown attached to the boy, she holds me above him. If it came down to a choice to choose between us, she would choose me, but it would kill her.
No one should have to make a choice like that. She would be in hell no matter which way she went, feeling like she'd failed the other. Another reason my coming back here is a good thing, as it prevents her from having to do that.
I hope.
Orion is right at my side as we go through the doors. This front area isn't a place I'd been to until that day I left, being chased into it and led by a feeling. A feeling that to this day I don't understand where it came from, but I'm glad it was there.
Vampires and animals alike are milling around. Feel a bit ridiculous with the plant now, but that'll pass. I recognize a few of the submissives, each one’s eyes widen as they see me. Within five minutes tops, I bet everyone will know I'm here. The Vamps seem to be split down the middle about my return. A few appear amused while others look disgusted. I blow them a kiss. Orion is leading me through when I actually start thinking about where I'm going to stay. When we get past the crowds, I turn to ask him.
"When you were here before, did you stay in any of the rooms, or did you always leave?"
Feeling like a very small child next to his over six and a half feet of burliness, I look up. Dressed in slacks and a tucked-in button-up shirt, you'd think he was out on a date or something. When you get over his barrel chest and super deep voice, he's quite the pussycat. Just a very
large
pussycat. Being an over eleven-foot-long lion, he takes up some space. Just as much as his human form I'd say. Ruggedly handsome, with the permanent five o'clock shadow going on, high cheekbones, and a deep tan. Could call him good looking I guess, but I don't see him that way. Trying to romanticize him in my head makes my brain hurt.
"There were rooms I stayed in, but I never slept here, no. Is there a specific one you were wanting?"
"That's just it, I'm not sure."
He looks down at me as we stop in one of the sitting rooms that are randomly placed at hallway crossings. Black eyes that remind me of obsidian when they glitter with laughter. Right now they're more or less lacking in expression.
"Where do you plan on spending most of your time?"
"If I keep up with how things were before, more than likely the kitchen. Seemed I did the most good there."
Nodding, we head off again. Going past a slave or two, I don't make any eye contact. Considering how I was always dressed when here before, seeing actual clothing on me probably looks weird. I'd only packed a few outfits, the pants I'm wearing now being the only ones I'd brought. Like I told my sister when she looked at my skirts; if I need to shift fast, skirts just fall right off. Also why my tops are all tank tops.
My bust is small enough that I don't necessarily
have
to wear a bra. Being undead takes any need for one totally out. No skin saggage for the living impaired. I'm wearing shoes, but I don't see them staying on long. I'd grabbed my oldest pair, so if something happens to them it's no real loss. Didn't see much point in grabbing underwear, but there's a pair of boxer-shorts in there. Not sure if they'll fall as easily as the skirt, but we'll see.
Having gotten the idea from Nicolaus, I have a very snug hair tie around my wrist. His cat being larger as well as his male human bones, the one he had didn't have to be tight. My cat is much smaller, so needed one snug enough to stay on while running around on four feet. Thought about grabbing some kind of neckwear, but I can see that getting used against me.
If I do have to shift fast for any reason, I'll let the ones around me know to stash my clothes somewhere safe.
"There was a library-office-like room near the kitchen, that one will do."
It’s not till after I say it that I recall what happened last time. Lowering my head to keep my blush from being so obvious, a small thrill goes through me. My heart had slowed way down, but now it thuds a few times before settling again.
"You alright?"
I nod, trying to think of other things that have nothing to do with enticing nude male Vamps. Of course, that's also the room I had threatened to kill Madaline in, so it has that going for it too.
"Don't you want a room with a bed in it?"
I look up at him as if he's crazy. Even with the 'sort of' relationship with my Vampire, I will never be able to sleep in one again. Not after being chained to one.
"Um, I don't do beds. A couch will do just fine. Think my sister actually had a good idea with the whole sleeping in animal form thing, and getting into smaller areas to sleep should be pretty easy."
Lion blinks at me but inclines his head. He won't ask, but I'm sure he can figure it out.
"Has there been any luck on finding out anything more about that lawyer that had been here?"
Kierra's idea of going after this ring sounds crazy to me, but I guess everyone needs a hobby. His head shaking has me scowling.
"Don't suppose you and Benjamin keep in contact either, do you?"
Benjamin is my sister’s work friend, who also happens to be Vampire. She may only see him as a friend, but you can tell just by the way he looks at her that there's more for him. She doesn't see it though.
That's one of those weird things, since with her empathy she can feel and see when someone likes another, but seems totally oblivious when it's aimed at her. I'm talking about before she became a wolf though. Now... She seems to ignore it on purpose.
"No. Lions don't go to others for help."
I stop walking abruptly. He takes a couple of steps further before noticing, his strides being double mine anyway, so he's feet ahead when he looks back.
"That's something I agree with Kie about. None of this would have happened if the different groups kept in some kind of contact - other than that of sex in a place like this. Because of all your stubbornness and old ways, how many children do you think have suffered for it? Not just human, but Shifter as well?"
Angry now, I stomp forward and go ahead. I sort of know where I am.
"It's a wonder all you damn animals aren't extinct because of your own stupidity."
Can feel his gaping at me, but I could care less right now. Just because some dirty old men in charge say things have to be kept separate, the ones below are the ones who feel the pinch of time and loss from no communication. Fucking politicians.
Getting snippets from Kie is where my anger is coming from, I think. She's talking with the Red Wolf Alpha, about the same things I'm talking to Orion about. Her emotions and thoughts keep bleeding through the shield she keeps up.
Doesn't take long for him to be back at my side, so I share.
"Right now my sister is talking to the Red Wolf Alpha about this same subject. I’m only getting bits and pieces of the whole, but she's very angry, having the very same thoughts as I on this. You don't have to be chummy with each other, but some kind of communication is needed. Something more than just rumors getting spread around."
The giant at my side is quiet as we make our way through the halls. It's a good thing he stuck with me, I would have gone the wrong way. Damn place is a maze, and doesn't really have too many distinguishable 'landmarks'.
All the artwork is in the rooms, kitchen, and Lady's wing. Don't know if it's kept like this on purpose or what, but I should probably try to learn the paths. Even if I have to mark them myself.
From the smells drifting around, I can tell we're close to the kitchen. Actual food cooking, so that's good. Wonder if it's Kerry and crew or someone else. Orion is still silent next to me, so I look up at him.
"You alright? I know you're not that big a talker but you usually have something to say when I'm annoying you."
He gives a smile, but doesn't respond till the door to the room we're going to is shut behind us. Not sure why people still bother doing that, it's all illusion when almost everyone in this place can hear what's being said from down the hall, even with the door closed...if it’s quiet enough. Think I'd personally prefer it open, then I can see and smell who's coming before they're bursting in on me.
"Was just thinking. Everyone's getting so up in arms about the prophecies around you and your sister when it's actually up to us to make those changes. We say we want them, yet do nothing ourselves to make a difference. Granted there's a council that oversees everything, making the rules and laws, but the leaders and Alphas of each group can choose to do things differently."
He starts pacing the length of the room while I look around. Guess you could call it a type of office; it has a desk with a small lamp, bookshelves line the walls to the left and right, wall at the back of the room is bare, just as the wall with the door leading out, and a small couch, more loveseat, is against the wall with the door. The desk is sort of in the corner, but more angled to be in front of the shelf. Since it isn't a room on the outer rim of the building, no windows are present.
Without those or any kind of markers, the room seems unfinished. The bookshelves are more
in
the wall rather than in front of it, so getting on the top of them is a moot point, but if some books were taken out on one of the higher shelves that aren't very visible right when you open the door, it could provide a good spot.
Of course, that also depends on how deep the shelves are, too. There are no ladders for these shelves as they only go up maybe seven feet, but there's the desk chair and the desk itself that I can stand on.
Or I could just ask Orion since he's right here. Simplest ways are always the last to come up.
Putting the plant and my bag on the wooden desk, I wave at the lion to get his attention. Having picked out a spot on the top shelf that's more behind the door when it's opened, it blocks my sight of who's coming in, but the noise will alert me and I'll be in range to lunge if needed. The very first time when I changed into my cat, I was judging things by a human’s reality’s terms, not Vampire terms. I can jump, leap, and run faster than I originally thought. The running I'd already figured out, but the leaping and jumping I didn't get till after I got home.
My hand is grabbed, making me jump, the lion looking at me with laughing eyes.
"You and your sister seem to share some traits when it comes to wandering off in thought processes."
Frowning at him, I tug my hand back.
Apparently,
I'd had his attention for a bit before he just came over to jog me loose. So in other words, I was waving my hand in the air for no real reason. Perfect.
"Can you pull out those books for me? Want to see how deep the shelf is up there."
He looks to where I'm pointing and does as I ask. Of course, depth won't matter if shelf height is a problem. If I can't get into it to begin with, then there's no point.
The space between the shelves looks to be over a foot, accommodating older books that are hella tall. May end up having to settle for a lower shelf, easier to get into. I wait to see though till after he pulls down some of them. Amazing part here is that they're actual books, not an image filler. Seems a bit pointless to have all of them when most of the live-in bodies here don't or can't read. Not like they're picture books either.
"Shouldn't get too comfortable in here, you'll want to bounce around so you aren't so easy to find. Find one of the rooms that has a canopy bed and get on top of it if you must. If your aversion to beds is well known, it'll seem less likely you will be in one."
"I highly doubt it's a known tidbit... What were the reactions to Anthony's death? I don't want any blowback on my sister, especially since by that point she was protecting herself from getting killed. You saw her wounds."
All those times I thought I'd bested that dog and it turns out he'd been holding back. Guess I should have suspected that. Nicolaus too, having kept
two
Were-animals off of him. Asher and Xavier had some pretty bad wounds, broken bones. Not sure the extent of the Vamp’s wounds, I couldn't see very well. Tear filled eyes and him covered in blood kind of obscured things.
"Most were indifferent. He wasn't very popular. The only outcry was about him being killed inside where it's supposed to be safe. Not sure how the Mistress got around them on that."
That reminds me, should probably tell him. Just have to be really low about it. Looking through the desk, I find an old pen, but no paper. I send a quick sorry to my sister, then rip a page out of a book. Doesn't even look like it's written in English. Scribbling the pen over it till ink starts to sort of flow, I start writing it out instead of chancing saying it aloud.
All eyes are going to be on me now that I'm back, which means no privacy. Would be so much easier if I could talk with the animals in their heads like Kie can.
I seriously got jipped.
I have to go over several words multiple times since the ink is touch and go. Writing down to tell him that Lady, the Mistress, knows what I am, but has to be careful of appearances. That she might have more info, but he has to be creative on how he talks to her about stuff.
There's a nice little stack of books in front of the shelf when I look up. Get a sudden childish urge to make a fort out of them all. Could work as a decoy I guess. Stepping close to the man, I hand my note to him.
"Don't tell my sister I did that, she'll kill me."
He raises an eyebrow, then reads it. When done he puts it in his pocket and nods to me. Yay. With the conversation we just had earlier about the races communicating, hopefully, he'll take some initiative.
Chapter 30: Chapter 29 - Faline
Chapter Text
Faline
Fidgeting for a moment, I open my bag. Not entirely sure why, just coming up with more reasons to procrastinate. Going through the clothes, I feel something hard.
Frowning, I pull it out. A smile forms slowly as I look at the item in my hand. One of my sister’s switchblades. Not sure when she slipped it in.
I slip it into my pocket and hope I won't have to shift anytime soon. If the kitchen crew is different, I'll ask Lady about getting back the others I had before. Them I'd trust a little more with my clothing than anyone else. Same for the blade.
"Alright, how long do you plan on staying? Want to ask before I assume anything."
Orion tilts his head, eyes directed at my pocket.
"For a while yet. I need to have a meeting with the Mistress."
Nodding, I put my backpack under the table. Shoes and socks come off and get slipped under too. Should probably put them in the bag, but then they'd get the clean clothes all dirty.
“Okay, I'm going to go see how bad my kitchen is."
"Want me to stick around?"
I shake my head. Actually do want him around but I don't want to depend on that. Have to know I can do this on my own. Did it before, can do it again.
Stepping out, he goes one way, I go the other. He pats my head before he goes though, which has me swatting at him. Smiling, he turns and heads away. Have to hide my own grin as I walk off, the knowledge that I'm not in this mess all by myself like before, very comforting.
Snug jeans and a simple T-shirt is all I'm wearing now, with the added weight of the knife in my pocket. Have the urge to put my hands in my pockets, but I keep them at my sides and loose. Would be pretty pathetic if I got sideswiped right off the bat because my hands got caught in my pants. That's one problem I didn't think about when putting them on. Form-fitting may be nice, till it screws you.
Only takes me a couple more minutes to reach the very large room. I come in on the side entrance, the same one I'd come through when first finding it. It's really quiet as I step in lightly, word must not have gotten this far yet about my return.
A grin creases my face as I see my kitchen crew working. The island counters I had put together as my work station are still together, but empty. Kerry had her own since she usually worked on desserts and sweets. Salem, Joey, Scarlett, Lex, Marie, and Ty. I've missed them, believe it or not. We'd all become close in this weird place that has become its own little world. None of them have seen me yet, or scented me. Bad animals. No cookie.
"Well, will you look at that; my kitchen is still in one piece. So happy to see that."
Think I startle every person in the room when I raise my voice. Didn't yell, it's just that quiet in here.
"Didn't I teach you guys that you have to
talk
to each other when making food? Makes things so much less boring."
When they stop gaping at me, they all smile. Kerry runs up and wraps her arms around me, so happy she can't speak. The others follow a little hesitantly.
Remembering animals and touching, I hold my hand out to each one and bring them in for a hug. All are wearing the typical uniform of loincloths, nipple clamps, and collars, the hug with Ty and Joey is a little awkward; they being the tallest of the group. Ty exactly six-foot and Joey a couple of inches taller than that.
A range of tears, smiles, and small cries are made. It's for these people here that I came back. I want to make things better for them, and I know just where to start. It'll just have to wait till I talk to the Lord of the Castle first.
"You came back? Why?"
Kerry asks, looking scared that I'll be leaving again right that second.
"Came back for you guys. Told you all that I'd watch out for you. Hard to do that if I'm not here, don'cha think?"
Their looks of surprise I don't think I'll ever get used to. Someone caring - a Vampire at that - being nice to them, and treating them like living beings instead of cattle or a sex doll.
"Besides, I missed stirring up trouble."
My mischievous grin has them all smiling and laughing with me. The serval Shifter still looks a little unconvinced, confirming it when she asks another question.
"But your sister...she
came
for you. We all heard of the bloodbath that happened. It was said she was killing everything in sight till she got to you."
My mouth can't drop any further right now. It's my turn to be surprised. Seriously? Damn rumors are out of control. Closing my mouth and blinking rapidly, I shake my head, small scowl forming.
"Don't know who told you all that. The only ones to get hurt were Nicolaus, Anthony, my sister, and a couple of friends she had with her. The only one that died was Anthony. She killed him protecting herself and almost died herself."
My brows draw together as I think about it.
"If anyone else was killed, it wasn't from her. Is someone missing? I saw some Vamps licking at her blood that had landed on the walls...there any word about what happened about that?"
They all look away and down, faces sad. Now I'm worried. It's Scarlett, the very shy one, who speaks up.
"Maii. She killed Maii."
I burst out laughing, startling them all. Clapping a hand over my mouth to choke back any more, I need to explain before they take it wrong.
"No. Guys, she didn't. He came home with me. The Mistress had stuffed him into my arms as we were leaving. He's with my sister right now, and he’s perfectly safe with her."
They had started to take my outburst wrong, but my explaining has them giving small uncertain smiles.
"I asked him not to come back with me, knowing I'd be putting him in danger. You can ask Orion when he comes around, he's been to our house."
All relax finally. Never got an answer to the blood question, so they probably haven't heard anything. I get them moved back to their stations so they keep working and don't get into trouble.
We talk the whole time about what happened and how, and I ask what happened after I left, but none of them really know since they were told to stay working in here. Looking around, the other submissives in the room are looking very nervous.
Now I know why though, so I stand in front of my counters and call out to them all. Most are human but a few are animals. It's the animals that look the most upset.
"I've been told that a rumor going around is that my sister killed Maii, I want you guys to know and let the others know, that it isn't true. I took him home with me. He's safe and very alive. The only one my sister killed was the Werewolf Anthony."
Up to them whether they believe me or not, but hopefully it gets spread around. Who knows how it will get twisted in the telling though. One thing at a time.
Kerry follows me while I walk around and check the various machines, making sure they're working and not broken. Have to smile when seeing that not only are they working, but have been kept clean as well. No gunk build-up. Sweet.
"You kept everything in great shape, I'm proud of all of you. I'd meant to grab a couple of cookbooks before I came back, but forgot to. Since I'm here willingly this time, I'm sure I can go and get some."
The woman smiles when asking if I plan on staying long. I give a small nod and look away. I love my sister and I'm happy with what she's accomplishing, but I can't stay with her anymore. Our worlds are the same, yet they also clash. At working to accommodate me, she's changed several things. Kie will be needed more and more, and I don't want to feel trapped within a small house for half the day.
I'll go back for short visits, but I think I'll be spending most of my time here. The upcoming holiday will most likely take place over at Ava's like it has a few times before. Best place for the kids, too.
The effort put in to get Maii and Bastion set up with some schooling, identities made... Adopted. She'll have her hands full for a while. Raising them while doing all the other stuff she has planned will require all her attention.
Not that I feel like I'm being forgotten about, but lifestyles have become so much different than what they were before. Both of us were very big night owls, so it meshed, but now she's needed more during the day while I can only be effective at night. Granted I can do things while the sun's up, but not with feeling like I'm trapped in a small basement.
Don't see how Benjamin can do it and not go crazy. Then again, he's kinda loopy so maybe he's already gone nuts. Wouldn't be too surprising since he's friends with Kie, all her friends are weird. Even before learning about
what
they are.
Glancing up, I smile at the painting still hung up that she'd done. Damn thing may have contributed to a whole lot of mess going on right now, but I can hardly be mad at something inanimate. Well, I can, but it's pointless. Not like I can throw it or anything either.
I look back down when I catch a familiar scent. Avina. Her bird-like frame is walking towards me uneasily. Sighing, I cross my arms and glare at her. Speaking fast before she drops.
"Now I know you don't believe those ridiculous rumors too. Didn't you and I have a talk before about this? More than likely everything you've heard is bull, so please don't treat me as a monster here."
She looks upset, but my words do annoy her enough that she eventually relaxes. When she gets close, I pull her into a hug. She stiffens at first, then returns it.
The girl has been in the solarium recently, she smells of greens and dirt. I pull away when her clamps start digging into me. I really need to talk to Lady about changing things up around here. Make things classier or something. I can understand seeing something before it's bought, but still. That's one thing I'd been thinking about at home, and have an idea to try and bring up. She still looks nervous when she pulls away, so I ask her why.
"I've been sent to fetch you; my Mistress wishes to speak with you. It's customary that when someone visits, they go right to her first."
Oh. Whoops. Oh well. I roll my eyes at her, which almost makes her panic. Patting her shoulder, a nod is given. I motion her back the way I came through.
"I brought something for her, we need to go grab it first."
Confusion reigns over her face, but that's fine. A few Vampires had come in while I'd been talking with the crew, they all stay silent and expressionless. Don't know which side of the fence they're on, but it really doesn't matter.
"You guys keep looking like that and your faces will stick."
Highly doubtful being undead an all, but it's still amusing to watch their faces change. Or would be if they did. Got a bunch of British royal guards here, all they need are those weird hats.
Shrugging, we keep going, I keep my ears strained behind me though, making sure that if any follow, I'll hopefully be able to hear them. Again though, highly doubtful. Bare feet and carpet together don't tend to reveal much sound.
We get to the room with no trouble. I point out my pack to the girl and ask her that if she sees it anywhere else to let me know. Head bobbing, we go back out with plant in hand.
Didn't really stop to think that most if not all the Vamps here are feline based, but the only one I pass doesn't even look up. That in itself is suspicious to me, so I keep a wide berth around him. Avina follows my lead and does the same.
After we go by and forward a few feet, I look back. Now he's looking up at us. A glint in his yellow eyes has me clenching the pot in my hands. He looks back down though, focusing on the papers in his hands. Creepy dude. When we get a few hallways down, I ask Avina if she knows who he is. She shakes her head.
"Not personally but he is a newcomer. I don't have the nose that many others have but I've heard it said he isn't from the feline bloodline."
Hmm. Curious. The only other people we see are slaves working. Either in the position outside a door or cleaning. I keep my eyes focused on the plant in front of me to keep from having any eye contact. Doubt if these guys have heard the truth yet and I really don't feel like telling every single person, one by one.
It takes a few minutes to get to Lady's wing, the kitchen pretty much on the opposite side of the building and on a lower level. Ground-level to be more specific. The Mistress's wing I think is purposefully confusing to get to, makes attacking all the more difficult I would think. Who knows with Vamps these days.
Avina knocks at the door, waits a moment, then opens it. Stepping back to the side of the double doors, she assumes the position submissives take when 'working but not needed'; on her knees with head bowed, hands on her legs palm up.
Granted I'm sure it's better than constantly on your feet, but legs do go numb, you know. The constant position is a punishment in and of itself. Giving the girl a small apologetic look, I go in and close the door.
Chapter 31: Chapter 30 - Faline
Chapter Text
Faline
Lady's office.
From here there are doors to other rooms; the main one being her bedroom. The one wall that is all window is shuttered, so the sun has either risen or is about to. When I say shuttered, I mean it's been darkened, special glass made to tint at the touch of a button. The tint is so dark that you can't even see out it when activated.
The large desk right next to it is cocked so it's more in the corner, making it so no one can come in at her back when sitting at it. The walls are bookshelves with books and small art decors. Her whole wing has art up. Paintings, statues, sculptures, and other assorted smaller items. The wall with her double doors entrance has a few things up.
Never really paid attention to them before, still don't as I put the plant on the desk. She's not here at the moment, but her scent is strong nonetheless. One of the last times I had been in here I got bored waiting for her, so I went around and rubbed on everything, marking it with my scent. Can still catch small bits here and there, otherwise, she's covered over it with hers. Think that was right before she tried killing me, actually.
After leaving and thinking about how it happened, I don't think it was
that
intentional. I hadn't fed for quite a while when she drank from me. We'd been fighting so tempers were high. Didn't realize she'd drained me till after the fact. Was in the process of dying when she'd brought others to replenish me. Kerry, Salem, Joey, and Maii. Between the four of them, I was brought back and put in the peak of...er...health.
Pulling myself up onto the side of the desk that faces the window, I sit and stare at it as if I'm looking out. May look like I'm looking out, but I'm looking in. With the blood of two Shifters and two Were-animals coursing through me, it was a wonder I wasn't bouncing off the walls.
Animal blood has more kick to it than human blood - gives more energy, and can give a buzz. The high depending on the strength of the individual. Their blood was energizing, but the small amount I'd taken from my sister was way more powerful. The Silver Wolf blood coursing through her is pumped with magic and vitality. It also strengthened our psychic bond.
Could have done without that. Never realize just how weird your sibling is till you end up sharing their dreams. Not something I ever want to do again. I'm all for being close to those you love, but that was a little
too
close for me.
Not sure how long I'm sitting there before a small sound alerts me. A deep inhale reveals that it's the owner of this fine establishment that's coming in at my back. With reflexes trained and practiced on at home, I spin off the desk and away, avoiding her touch.
Sharing my sister’s mind, we’re able to share knowledge on different moves and fighting techniques that each of us has either done, tried to do, and or thought of. Much has been learned from our old roughhousing, coming up with our own moves to get away from each other.
That was when we were human though. The first time we had gotten into a friendly scuffle at home after I was saved...went very badly. Led to a bit of awkwardness, having given her friend a messy happy right there in the dining room.
The others hadn't realized her and I were just playing when they split us up. The energy that had accumulated had to go somewhere since our ‘fight’ never finished; her and I sharing each other’s lusts. My draw for blood and hers for fighting mixed and became unstable when Benjamin and Xavier had pulled us apart.
She ended up biting into her maned wolf and I sank fangs into her Vampire. Since things were mixed up, my bite was a lot
more
than what it would have been normally. It sent him into an instant hyper hard-on with only seconds before he blew.
What I'd done to him was basically rape. A Vampire's bite, when used on others, has varying levels of... Something. Not sure what to call it, but it basically makes you horny. Nicolaus's was strong enough to act as foreplay, Lady's is instant lust and need. Mine normally is around the same level as Nicolaus, but when hyped up with my sister, it became stronger than Lady's when I bit Benjamin.
It works on humans too, if the Vampire wishes, it can be pleasurable or very painful. I think part of what drew me to Lady were the feelings she caused when she first bit me. A type of psychic-lust coercion. Is that all sorts of screwed up or what?
Stopping in front of the bookshelf, I look at her warily, watching for any move she goes to take. I'm attracted to her, yes, but she also killed me. That creates a bit of barrier there. Her dual-colored eyes look at me intently. One a bright green while the other an icy blue.
"What are you doing here?"
You can forget how beautiful someone is when not around them for a while. About half a foot taller than my barely five feet, her hair is short on the right side and shaved on the left, black with natural blood-red streaks, as Nicolaus had. Some weird development of becoming Vamp. My hair looks much like a flame now, blondish yellow going down into orange then red tips. Pretty, but weird.
Lady has a thin, mixed-like shape; androgynous. Small chested, features near masculine. She's in a dark suit right now, but I know she has her back tattooed in leopard fur that mimics her own when in cat form. Her usual piercings can't be seen currently, being covered by clothing. Her nipples and groin are her constant ones, others come and go when she shifts. She does them herself each time. Her normal skin tone is very pale, but she'll add tinting on occasion.
Looking ageless as she scowls at me, her question not getting a speedy response. One of her problems is everyone bows to her, sort of. She's bored with her life because of that very reason, going so far as to urging others to make a move against her just to change things up. One of the reasons I think she needs me around is that I cause trouble, not bowing to her instruction and demands. Rebelling.
"I'm here to cause trouble, why do you think I'm here? This place gets boring without me around to stir things up, admit it."
I get looked at as if I'm mad. Quite possible, actually. Crossing my arms, I look at her. Defiance plain on my face.
"The whole point of you leaving was to keep you safe."
Shrugging, I act unimpressed, inspecting my nails.
"The whole reason I went was for my sister. She knows I'm alive, she knows I love her. I'm needed here."
Perfectly arched brows rise, her turn to look unimpressed.
"What makes you think you're wanted here?"
"Don't matter if I'm wanted or not. I'm here, where I can do the most good for those around me. My sister is handling things on her end - this one is mine. Really don't care if you want me here or not, but it will make things much easier if you could be civil and keep an open mind."
Her face has steadily been slipping into one of amusement. By the time I'm done speaking she has a grin on her face, looking haughty. Just like every other time I've seen her in a suit, the coat is open and reveals a strip of pale flesh from neck to waistband. Since I've only seen her make a hurried move once, she can get away with wearing it like that and not worry about it gaping open. Doubt she would care if it did anyway.
"And just what do you think you'll be doing here?"
I give her a droll look, actually getting a bit annoyed now.
"I think you know, since it's the very reason I seem to be wanted dead over. You made noises before about wanting this. I can be the one to do it without you losing your position. All you'd be doing is 'humoring' me."
Pretty sure she could get away with that anyway. Looking at her, I will her to want this.
"We'll start out slow, go from there. I've been thinking about things while at home and would like to implement some new changes around here. Few things here and there can't be too mind-boggling, right?"
She has yet to blink, which is a bit unnerving. Staring right at me, she stalks slowly towards me. I stand my ground, but tense in readiness to move away or attack.
If I have to attack, I'm already dead. She needs this too, just hope she can see that before she hurts me too badly. I'd told her before that I'd figured out she's bored with her life. How does she expect me
not
to try and make things better?
"Like your fish and small beasties in the solarium?"
Don't care for the mocking tone at all, so I frown. I had suggested that stuff before I left, didn't think it would hurt anything.
"Yes, like those. Can always be explained away as wanting to add more color or art to your life, so it doesn't seem so dead when going in there. Nothing wrong with wanting a fish or two to break up the monotony of boring water."
She chuckles, which just succeeds in raising my hackles even more. Fists clench at my sides as she comes ever closer. Starting a few feet away and working steadily forward, her eyes stay on me.
Muscles clench tighter when she reaches out and touches my cheek. Hand laying against my face as if cradling it, her eyes close, breathing in deep and just being all sorts of creepy. When she whispers under her breath, I barely hear her.
"I've missed you."
Scowling, I try to step back, but her other hand whips out, grabbing the back of my neck. Eyes slowly open to gaze at me again. She didn't miss
me
, just the feeling I seem to evoke in others. All that peace and happiness junk.
And probably my blood.
"Well, you can stop. You have more important things to do and worry about. Have you heard anything about Nicolaus?"
Startled eyes raise from my mouth to my eyes before becoming annoyed. Recall her covering his scent on me with her own whenever she could. Would always have to wash it off before he caught on and beat me for it.
"After he ran from your sister, he had gone deeper into the house. This is a safe house, so he wasn't hunted down. I have not seen or heard from him since then."
"I'm sure if he were around, you would have at some point. The only reason I ended up in that part of the house was from him chasing me into it. Someone had told him that you and I slept together, and hearing that after being told his last merc failed to kill my sister, he flew into a rage."
Her face hardens while nodding, grip still at my neck while her fingertips play over my skin.
"I heard. He had beaten his wolf and a few of my slaves before going after you. By the time I was told, the fighting up front had already started. Speaking of which, where's Maii?"
The change there catches me out of the blue for a moment.
"He's with my sister, I asked him not to come back here. When I left, plans were being set for him to go to a Shifter school with another boy she has, and papers drawn up for adoption."
She looks startled for a moment before blanking her face, a slight nod given before she pulls me forward.
"No. I am not one of your slaves to be beaten one day then showered on the next. I came back to help you and the animals I made friends with. Helping you does not include playing kissy-face."
A smirk plays over her as she keeps coming. The hand that had been at my face goes around my waist to bring me closer, making my attempt to lean back obsolete.
"You want me civil and open-minded, then this is my price. When you are not doing your 'changes' or playing in the kitchen, you will come here. My bed is where you will sleep."
I scoff. There's only maybe half an inch between our faces, but it's enough.
"Would appear you didn't get the memo; I don't do beds."
She doesn't bother responding with words. Her lips touch down on mine just as I get the last word out. I can't pull away, but I can 'not' respond, which is what I do. Or don’t do. Whichever.
Gets my lip bitten, but I still do nothing. A forehead gets pressed to my own after she breaks away, a small smirk crossing her lips.
"Why do you persist in fighting me?"
"Because everyone else kisses your feet or worships the ground you walk on. It irks you that I don't. And if for no other reason? You killed me, why should I accept anything from you?"
She makes a noise of disgust and turns away, letting me go. The move is so abrupt, I stumble back into the shelf.
Rude.
"If they all did as you say, then you would not be in danger. Yes, I want one of them to come at me. I haven't been in a good tangle for ages. The problem here is that they won't come straight at me, they will go through
you
."
My arms cross as my jaw clenches. Her excuse is a lame one.
"They can try. Don't see why you would care anyway. They try coming at me, I have a few surprises up my sleeve. You worry about yourself and this establishment. I've accepted that it's needed, for many if not all involved, but it can be done better."
Her eyebrows raise high and fast, mocking me.
"You have been a Vampire for less than a month and yet you presume to tell
me
how to run my home? An
establishment
that I have run for over a hundred years now? You are quite amusing, my pet."
I scowl at the nickname but then scoff at her.
"It is
because
you've worked it for that long that it's so screwed up. You're trying to sell something done way out of date. I'm sure it isn't just you that's bored here. Let me switch things up a bit, allow me to show you that there are more
creative
ways to run this place."
My brows furrow, knowing I used the wrong wording.
"That came out wrong, but I'm pretty sure you get the gist of what I'm trying to say. Can keep doing your selling, buying, trading, whatever, but let me switch some stuff around. Change the look so it's new. Fresh. Pretty sure everyone here would enjoy it in one way or another, which will, in the long run, make you more money."
Can't believe I'm saying it's okay to treat these people like that, but here, it's a way of life. The submissives here
want
to be here. This is their home, where they feel safe. Them feeling safe here should really tell you what their lives were like before coming to this place. The price exchange of the use of their blood and bodies more than likely what most had already been doing beforehand. Most of the subs here had been out on the streets, whether on their own or pimped. Lady would acquire those that she liked the look of and bring them here.
This 'whorehouse' is where they are gotten off any drugs, and bad addictions are dealt with accordingly. They’re given a constant shelter with food readily available, and the relative safety and security with the comfort of others just like them around. Things had been quite screwy when I got here, all the 'slaves' still very much starving, unable to heal wounds inflicted, or perform the way they're told to. One of the first major changes I had done was to start feeding them normally and make sure that if I weren't around, there were those who knew how to cook. Had damn near gotten into Lady's face about how they were treated.
It was originally called my way of paying back for damages I caused but I didn't take it as punishment. Finding joy and pleasure in caring for so many, seeing their faces when biting into something worth eating.
"And you think you can accomplish this before you are killed?"
"Are you assuming I'm just going to lay down and let them off me? They may get some licks in, but I will come back just as hard. I promised many here that I would watch over them. I shouldn't have made it, but I did. Can't very well go off and die and leave them alone."
Her wording had annoyed me, basically saying I have a time limit. It may turn out that way, but not from me giving up. Her haughty mocking is even more annoying.
"I was already going to give you a chance on doing what you are so intent on, but my payment stands."
I growl, crossing my arms once more in frustration. Woman is determined I will be screwed in one way or another. Literally.
"Wasn't your big explanation before on keeping up appearances? How's it going to look with me rooming in here while doing everything?"
Her smirk doesn't bode well for me.
"That was before it came out who you are related to and I had already figured out that you were the child of prophecy. There aren't too many who don't know who you are now, so there isn't much point at playing with pretenses. Besides, by going after you, they will also be going against me. Gives an actual reason for me to kill them other than just boredom."
My lips purse hard. I can't, at this moment, think of anything else to try getting around her. Then again, unless dragged in here, I can just stay elsewhere and 'accidentally' fall asleep somewhere or something.
I sigh as if I'm resigning myself, not wanting to let on to my thoughts. If she tries shaking on it or something I'm screwed, so diverting the conversation right now is a very good idea.
"How are you able to get all the stuff you do without any type of communicative means? I haven't seen a decent phone or wires anywhere."
A sly grin emerges, walking towards her desk to the small touchpad of buttons. From what I've seen, both it and a remote control things. Figured it was just the windows though. Pressing a series of buttons, she looks back up, judging my reaction.
"Did you think I sent couriers out? Much here may be old, but not everything."
My mouth drops open for a minute before I close it. A panel on the desk slides to the side as a laptop rises up. It's closed, needing to be since the hidey-hole it sits in is just big enough for it.
Whole time I had been in here before and I'd never seen the seams. Stepping forward on the opposite side, I look at it. One of the newest ones on the market; known for speed and space.
"The image of you on a computer is just all sorts of weird."
Chapter 32: Chapter 31 - Faline
Chapter Text
Faline
Lady grunts, fingering at the leaves of the plant. Already knew some things were modern - the kitchen alone shows that. Never really thought as to how she got the new items or how they even got here though.
"I'm sure it's a stupid question, but why keep it hidden?"
Her head cocks, half-open eyes watching me.
"It isn't that hard to get in here. With it hidden, it makes it more difficult and time consuming to get to. It also keeps much of what I have on it away from those who would be my enemies; hacking being all the rage these days."
Yep, stupid question. Can't help becoming giddy. I fidget before just coming right out and asking.
"Could you turn it on? There's something I want to show you and having a visual of it makes things a lot easier."
A pink tongue slips out and laves over her bottom lip, showing off the line of balls going down the middle of it. Kie has a single barbell in her tongue that she tries to keep through her shifting. Hers has to be easier to deal with as it’s just the one, these on the other hand... Ow.
Succeeding in capturing my attention, she moves around and gets it set up, motioning to it when it's ready for use. Eyeballing her since she hasn't moved, I slip through on the side I’m on to take a seat on the chair she ignored, sitting on the edge of it and ready to jump up. Could literally get away with calling me a scaredy-cat right now. Not from the thought of her hurting me but because of what I
want
her to do. Have a feeling she knows it too and that's why she's being so difficult.
Bringing up a search and getting to what I need, I try ignoring her heat next to me. That will tell you just how close she's hovering since Vamp body heat is next to nil. It rises after a feeding but does steadily decline. Can tell she's fed recently, but not within the last few hours.
I know she can hear my heart speeding up; with everything else in here so quiet, it's rather loud. I quickly scroll through until I point something out to her. Almost jump out of my skin when I feel her breath on my neck as she bends over my back, pressing close as her head is put at the level of mine. She's looking at what I'm pointing at though, so there's that.
"You've really been thinking about this."
The laughter in her voice tries to come through as more, but she stifles it as she looks at a page I'd saved to an email account to bring up later. Images of new outfits for her submissives put together with the names, website links, and prices.
For the males, I’d saved leather 'bodysuits' that are straps going over their bodies yet have a decent...uh, groin cover. Gladiator utility kilts and fishnet tops with varying coverage. Most if not all are leather, but I think that would be more comfortable than PVC and latex materials.
"Get several of each and let them choose what they will have. If not comfortable in what they're wearing, it will show and be less appealing to others who can tell."
For women, I have what's commonly referred to as 'slave silks'; panels of cloth attached over various areas of the body. I point out two that I like more than the others. One is white, thin spaghetti straps that lead to sheer cloth going over the breasts and veering down to thin straps draped on the hips. The cloth continues down to cover the groin, the back covers most of the rear, but gapes open on the sides.
The other is also white and close to the first, yet covers a little more. Dress-like with slits going up over each leg to the upper hip to make it flowy. It's also sheer, but not so much that everything is hanging out and visible.
"Range of colors, I'd recommend the white, black, and red. Any other colors just look weird. Purples and blues aren't that bad, but it's up to you. Both are long but there are others that’re short. I thought the long ones would look better."
Next thing I bring up and show her is the range of different collars. Most have the 'all-important' main ring, but also other extra bits. Chains looping around that drape and dangle, some have multiple rings, studs, and buckles. There’s even some with bells, but I steer clear of those. I hate bells. Same reason I don't do beds; being chained to one with an anklet with the little noisemakers. Can't stand hearing them anymore.
"Same with these; get a variety and let everyone choose what they will have. Not only will they look 'happier', but it looks better. Peek-a-boo shows are much better than having it all hang out. Nipple clamps have to go, those can't be healthy to have on all the time. Pretty sure it’s uncomfortable too."
I turn to look at her better as she looks over the items.
"Can still do what it is you do, the 'packaging' just looks better and I would think, more enticing. With your subs choosing what it is they wish, they're more inclined to feel better about it, which means they may participate more."
Not quite sure I'm explaining it the way I want, but I'm sure she gets it. Reaching forward, the touchpad is used to scroll through more items. Her actually
looking
at everything gives me a little hope. Brows furrowing, I think over some of the everyday activities.
"Uhh, the white may not work very well. It's pretty, but it also shows blemishes and stains really well. Both blood and dirt stain. Don't know about...other fluids."
My scrunched nose has her smirking. Each item has the webpage attached to it to where it can be ordered from. Lady is so focused on them, that I move to stand, giving her the chair. She takes it and starts clicking away, looking through other items on the pages. Grunting at the names of a few, they being uber-goth and having something 'Vampire' related to them.
You know, come to think of it, it wouldn't be too surprising if a Vamp is the one behind the business. Best place to hide is out in the open. Like the people who get 'tattoos' or 'implants' to look like something else. What if it isn't all artificial?
One woman has a stage-look of a Vampire with all sorts of implants. A male is done up much as a tiger would be, and many others. Always wondered why people would do that to themselves, but what if it's their way to hide things that
can't
be hidden any other way? Vampire eye quirks giving slit pupils, fangs flashing due to profession, and fur that doesn’t quite recede all the way?
I don't hover like she did, moving away and walking around as I think about stuff. There was a list of things I had wanted to do and get before I left before, I even wrote it all down. Hope it's still in the kitchen because for the life of me, I can't think of what else I wanted right off the top of my head...aside from the fish and possible winged or amphibious critters. Having first met Avina in the solarium, new
white
'uniforms' could be bad. Hard to feel pretty or sexy when you have a grass stain on your ass that makes it look like you just shat yourself.
The button clicking in the background is almost soothing; it being a familiar sound from home before this all started. I start biting at my thumbnail as I wonder if I'm supposed to ask to stay here or not. Not these rooms, but the building itself. Since she gave her ultimatum, I'm sure she's planning on me staying.
My wandering takes me to her new foliage, the small black plastic pot holding the catnip plant. Too bad Vamps can't take in fluids, I think catnip tea is a thing these days.
As that goes through my head, so does the new Vamp I saw in the hallway. Actually don't know if he was actually new or not, but Avina said as much. All the Vampires I've seen up to now have all been big cats. Brow furrowing, I decide to ask.
"On the way here, Avina and I went past a new Vamp. He stuck out to me when he was the only one who didn't look up as I came near. He only looked up at me after I walked past."
I get an 'Mhmm' as an answer. Then again, there was no question, just a statement.
"She mentioned that in rumors she's heard, he isn't from the feline bloodline. I didn't even pay attention to my nose till well after we passed, so I can't say one way or the other."
Another noncommittal noise is made, her dual eyes glued to the screen. Might be annoyed if it weren't so amusing; seeing a big bad, old-world Vampire Mistress so intent at a laptop screen. Should really go all out and show her Candy Crush or something.
"Well, since you're busy, I'm going to go back to the kitchen..."
That gets her attention. Go figure. Standing, she walks around the desk to my side, dipping forward to inhale deeply at my neck before I pull away.
"When was the last time you fed?"
Uhh, that's a good question. Since being saved, the only nourishing blood intake I had was from my sister...which was several days ago. My delayed response tells her all she needs to know, judging by the frown she's shooting at me.
"Since you'll be needing to watch yourself, I suggest you do so soon. Don't care who you feed on, but you need to do so. Keep Avina with you till I can find another to put at your side."
I scowl, but it's ignored.
"I don't need a damn babysitter."
She's fingering the material of my shirt absently, eyes perusing over me.
"Do you know your way around so well then? Do you know how to get here without someone with you?"
I open my mouth, but nothing comes out. Turning petulant, I cross my arms.
"Doubt you would want the girl to get hurt trying to get you any help, so you need another animal. Maii was fast and really good at staying with you but he is no longer here, so I need to find someone else."
Can't really argue with that, but doesn't mean I have to be happy about it either.
"Have you talked with Orion yet? He said he had a meeting with you when I went to the kitchen."
Lady tilts her head as her eyes bore into me.
"You have a very interesting relationship with that lion. Have you lain with him?"
Blink.
Blink blink.
I'm literally speechless before anger twists my features.
"Orion? No, I have not. Don't know why everyone keeps assuming that. Never once have either of us looked at the other that way. I look at him as a brother,
not
a lover. Just because I'm fanged does not mean I screw everything."
The disgust on my face alone should wither her on the spot. Not so much about he being a lover, but her even entertaining the idea.
"You also need a damn speaker system set up around here for each time I have to correct a damn rumor. You have animals out there thinking my sister killed Maii. The one about Orion has come up before, and several others that just get more and more ridiculous. I can't believe you wo..."
Soft lips descend on mine, effectively shutting me up. Having caught me with my mouth open, her tongue sweeps in unhindered. So in aggravation, I kiss back. Hard.
Lady's hands bury in my hair, holding me to her as we feed at each other's mouths. Metal balls add a different texture, but also something to grab and tug at with teeth. My hands slip into her coat till my nails dig in at her waist.
My angry motions just spurn her on, groaning when I pull at her tongue decor. Not entirely sure how, but I end up sitting on the edge of the desk, legs spread to either side of her as she presses close. Soft hands are under my shirt and moving up.
Don't believe I had any intent on doing any of this when I came in, but being alone with Lady can be dangerous at the best of times. Not sure how other people do it, and the thought hurts my brain with all the possibilities. With this woman being a nympho, there's no telling what goes on.
Calling her a nympho as my hands slip back and grip her rear end seems a bit off. I claim no responsibility here. Not in the initiating anyway. Nails dig hard into the firm cheeks under the material, she groans again.
As I get cupped in cool hands, nipples peak and harden. Fingers play over them, raising gooseflesh down my spine and arms. The motion brings my body into an arch to press closer to them, my own small groan sounding.
It's times like this that wearing pants can either be a very good thing or very bad. I haven't decided which yet. Releasing the lean muscled rump to roam upwards, I tug at the metal rings that keep rose-colored flesh raised and stiff.
Lady's breath catches as I tug, steadily increasing the pull before stopping and holding it in place. Her panting into my mouth is pleasing; a return frustration as I let go, letting the ring slip from my fingers to return to its normal position. Breaking from her mouth, my tongue plays down along pale skin. Down the long column of her neck, nibbling over the collarbone then kissing a path to the flesh that had started to tear from my pulling. The scent of her blood is faint, the tear acting more like a scratch as my tongue slides over it. Arms cradle my head as she leans back, suit jacket bunching to either side of her frame.
Hands finding a purpose, they slide up a toned abdomen to the junction leading to her arms. Pushing the coat off, making her move her arms to make it fall behind her. The flexibility she has puts every contortionist I’ve seen to shame.
After it falls, Vampire hands return to the back of my head while mine make a reverse circuit, cupping the slight mounds as my tongue plays with skin. Teeth come down to surround the darkened flesh, pressing down hard but not piercing through.
A catch of breath heralds a moan and the gripping of my hair. My nose picks up the scent of her arousal as it perfumes the air around me. I keep my jaw clenched, making an imprint of my teeth into her chest, framing the areola.
Knocking at the door finally breaks through the haze, causing me to let go and pull away, not laving my tongue over it to take away any sting on purpose. I kiss my way back up her throat till right over the human body’s main root system.
Gripping the other side of her neck as I bite down hard, fangs sink deep to rip another moan from her. Gold eyes that had been closed open as I look up to the door. With Lady's mix of scents filling my nose, I couldn't even guess as to who's out there.
Pretty sure one is Avina, but I let the thought slide away. Pulling deep of the well at my lips, the ruby flow bathes my mouth in warmth. Where my sister had tasted of cinnamon, Lady is more earthy.
The nails of my hand at her back play down her spine. Another knock has my teeth digging in deeper before pulling free, a small bead of crimson slipping loose to make its way south. I slowly bathe my tongue over the bite marks before following the small trail. Lady is panting in my arms. Can't tell you how pleased I am to have turned the tables on her. While enjoyable, her blood provides no fillers. Very much like popcorn.
My hands slip back to her waist before I lean back to close her laptop. She follows the motion, leaning into me while tapping out a code to close and hide away the item as if it'd never been. Her mouth catches mine once more, taking in her taste.
At another knock, she growls and calls out to enter. Her hands are still under my shirt as I sit up, but other than that I make no move to get down or away. I’m her eyes as I watch the door open to show both Avina and one other that is unknown to me. Her head is down as she stands by the open door, Lady placing small lip touches to my neck is a bit distracting but I watch as the male comes further into the room, his gaze focused on something in his hand. A phone.
"I'm sorry to disturb, My Lady, but word has come in on the... Oh."
Finally looking up, he sees what he's interrupted. About six-foot-four, he could be a bouncer at any club. Big and bulky with muscles everywhere that’re covered in ink. Pale green eyes widen but glint in humor. A surfer blond faux hawk atop his head, shaved sideburns lead down to his stubble beard and mustache, also blond, but darker as per usual. Looks to be in his thirties, but what's shocking is that he's human.
I clench my thighs to get the nympho’s attention, drowsy looking eyes actually peer up at me. Her in-drawn breath clears much of the fog from her gaze. She's still bent into me but turns her head.
"Apex. You better have a very good reason for bothering me right now."
His look is cocky but he lowers his head, grin plastered over his face.
"Could say I sorta do; the information you wanted was finally sent to me. Location of the...uh, goods, will be stationary tonight. Are you still planning on attending?"
She stands upright slowly, head turning back around to dip into my neck. Always with the neck.
"You know, this is exactly why I got you the damn plant."
I can feel her smile against the skin of my throat, the small nip. Looking back to the human, Apex, he looks a little confused as he looks at the small shrubbery.
"It's catnip."
A wide smile instantly lights his face, coughing to hide his laugh. Another nip at my neck has me digging nails into her hips. Rising enough to rest her forehead against mine, her tongue darts out and swipes my nose. Scrunching it, I pull away.
Lady retrieves her coat without a care on who sees her. The male watches and admires, but no real lust is shown. Interesting. Shaking it out, she looks it over before putting it back on. Whoops. Wrinkles. Heh.
“
Now
can I go back to my kitchen? You've got business to accomplish, and I have cooking to do and people to annoy. Which reminds me, I'll be giving you a list soon on restock needed. With it only being a few days, I don't think Kerry has had to make one up yet."
The Vampire’s head tilts as she adjusts her jacket on her shoulders, seeming to not care about the damages I’d caused to it. Good. Her eyes are sizing me up before she nods. At first, I thought it was over the list, but her next statement has me figuring differently.
"You should come with me, see what things are really like on the streets."
I'm confused, but she doesn't give me a chance to ask what she's talking about.
"Make up your list. Keep it till you either see me next, or give it to Avina once I get an animal for you. Remember to watch yourself, there are many here who are against you."
I make a face of disgust. Already know my hide is in many a hunter’s crosshairs, thanks. Sliding off her desk, I have to dodge away from her hand. Narrowing my eyes at her, I point at the plant. The glint in her eye lets me know I'm in for it later. A glance at Apex shows him trying to hide a smile as he looks at his phone very intently. Huffing, I head out the door. Avina closes it behind us and takes up position next to me.
"Shall we see how much trouble I can get into before she comes for me again?"
Chapter 33: Chapter 32 - Faline
Chapter Text
Faline
Avina smiles, relaxing a bit once we get moving. We take the exact same way back, but the undead male isn't where he was earlier. Guess it would make things too easy if he had been. Lame.
Getting back to the kitchen with no incidents occurring, I take in a deep breath. One thing my sister and I found out is that I can taste food through her. Whenever I'm home, she's going to be eating a lot of chocolate. Doesn't matter the form it's in.
Avina tries moving off to the side to assume the position.
"Don't you dare."
She looks startled for a moment. Looking around the room, I spot one of the stand-alone stools. Retrieving it, I set it next to my counters and point to it, much like I had with Maii. Having seen me do it to the boy, she grins and takes a seat.
"Alright animals, what's been made since I left? Come up with anything new? How are we on supplies?"
As if no time has passed at all, we get back into the swing of things. The drab room seems to brighten as I get everyone engaged in talking, even the ones coming in that aren't cooking or eating. Vampires come in as well, taking up positions around the room. I scowl at them, but other than just standing around and talking in pairs, they're not harming anything. Kerry indeed hadn't started a list yet but mentioned she was going to be doing so soon. After I get a look through everything, we compare notes and smile.
She has a few extra items added for the things she's usually making, but other than that, we both have the same idea of items required. While writing it down I get some extra stuff put down as well. Food and drink items as well as a coffee maker, a list of teas, and the all-important; Smirnoff.
Have to smile when I write it down, just imagining whoever’s face as they pick it up. Several cases of each flavor. Not like it'll spoil if not drank right away. When Kerry asks what it is, I give her a grin.
"I found out when at home that there are certain alcohols that can be 'drank' by Vamps."
In saying that, I catch more direct attention from several. One I recognize from before; he having said he hadn't been out that much, so he wasn’t sure what a few of the items were that I was working with. I dip my head towards him before continuing on.
"Not mouthfuls obviously, but small amounts on the tongue and sipped at very slowly over a period of time. Won't get any of the effects of the booze of course, but the combination bite from it mixed with the flavoring makes it quite enjoyable."
Tapping the pencil on the table, I look to the Shifter female curiously.
"I haven't tried with other types, so I don't know if it depends on the alcohol content or the combination flavors. I think I tried with the red wine here before and it was God awful, but it was also meant for cooking, not actual drinking."
Can't remember what it was that had been made, just recall it being in the big pot that a lot of it had gotten poured into. Going to have to keep a good eye on it, don't want recovered alcoholic submissives getting a hold of any of it. Or any of them really. Don't think that would be a very good idea.
Glancing back over, the one Vampire has gone, as have a few others. A couple are still standing, tucked into the far corner as they look over the room and conspire in low voices. With all the noise in here and their low pitch, what they're saying can't be made out, and I can't lip read. Wonder if the ones that had left went to make a booze run. The idea makes me smirk but it's highly doubtful unless they send someone else after it. Someone who isn't deathly allergic to that giant glowy ball in the sky.
An excited cry comes from the side doorway, causing me to look up as well as several others. A tiny frame comes running towards and stops just before she plows into me. Tiny as in real thin, not short, as she's five-foot even. Err, guess that would be short, huh?
"You're back! There were so many things said, I couldn't believe it, and here you are!"
Arms wrap around and pull me into a hug. My eyes fall on the healer in the doorway, looking exasperated. I smile at her, motioning her over as I try to detach from the teenager. Danica, the girl I'd saved from that lawyer pedo, is looking at me with eyes so dark blue they could be black. Both are dressed in their tube tops, loincloths, and collars. Can't see them in some of the items I pointed out, so I’m going to have to go over it with Lady again.
Their uniforms are different for two reasons; one being they aren't 'available' to clientele, the other because of age. Danica is too young and the healer, while still in shape, is older and well...the healer.
That's one thing I'm very glad Lady doesn't do; wanting to keep pedophiles out and away from her business. Maii, when he was here, was also not available. His was a combination of assumed age and his skittishness making him shift at random times.
Since most of her subs are from the streets, they come in a variety of ages. I think she tries to stay away from the younger ones, but they do turn up as well. Should ask if she knows anything about Maii; where he comes from and such. Would be really messed up if my sister gets adoption papers all signed and then finds out he has family looking for him. All sorts of awkward too, I'd imagine.
"Here I am, yes. Pretty sure most of what you heard is garbage. When hearing rumors go around, never believe what you hear. Always go to the source and find out the truth."
She nods as if I'm passing on some great wisdom. Hell, around here, it probably is. I spend a couple of minutes explaining everything to both of them, clearing up falsehoods and tall-tales. Both look relieved.
While Kerry talks to the girl about something she's making, I take the healer, who's actually named Trisha, off to the side with my list. Telling her that I plan on getting assorted teas, I ask if she needs anything specific and compare knowledge of herbal remedies.
Granted what I know is next to nil so she shares with me what she knows. She requests specific teas for so-and-so ailments, but other than that she doesn't need anything. Apparently she has her own list that goes to Lady on any items needed.
While talking with her about the leafy plants being more useful for the animals, their bodies taking it better than man-made pills, a newcomer comes in. I tense and look over him, the crew behind me also becoming a little uneasy at sensing my reaction. All except Lex, who comes up next to me.
"That's Seth. He's been coming here for years, just hasn't shown up lately. Not a bad guy, just...different."
That's putting it lightly. Over seven feet tall, covered in reddish fur with black markings that look tribal, and you’d swear he was blind if you didn't notice his reaction to visual stimuli. Even covered in fur, you can see the muscle tone.
Bent legs are thick and corded with a tail swaying lightly behind him. Tufted ears are more pointed than round when in Were form and the scars over his face look like they were placed almost artfully. Four lines go down the left side, evenly spaced and a bit jagged with one going over the eye. Which helps the look of being blind, really. Standing in the doorway, he raises his arms and stretches. Good lord. Even fur-covered, male Weres do have dangly bits.
Just as when in complete animal form, the extras look much like any canine’s; sheath and rubbery looking balls. A loincloth could be worn, but clearly this guy passed on that option. Least he isn't in happy mode, so there's no red rocket going on.
Everyone gets back to work, but I keep an eye on him as he looks around, licking his muzzle. Trisha and Danica go on their way back to wherever, so I stand by my counter and look at this 'Seth' character. I've only seen my sister in her monster form once, and Anthony I usually tried avoiding period, so only had small glimpses here and there.
The fur going down his back is longer than the front, pelt not quite as thick as when on four feet. His ears quirking around actually seem cute to me, not sure why. Werewolf monster form does have similarities to the stories that had been passed around throughout the years, but it doesn't have that 'monstrous' feel to it.
Granted I'm sure it would if it were running you down or seen with blood on them, but other than that, it's just another animal. An upright one with human intelligence... Supposedly. Not saying they’re stupid, just...slap happy.
Just like the gun, its only purpose is to kill. Knives also, but they're also made for other things. A gun is a gun is a gun. Nothing more or less, but always a tool of destruction. A Werewolf, or any Were-animal in this form, is usually readying for some kind of fight, or spoiling for one. Kierra's now the more 'act first ask later' type, the wolf seeming to have a lust for battle literally bred into them. Wouldn't be too surprised, actually, if that were the case.
Every Werewolf movie I've seen to date doesn't have them done right. All but one anyway, and it isn't a Werewolf based film. The movie that's the closest to showing what a real Werewolf looks like, is ‘Van Helsing’; the one with Hugh Jackman. When he becomes one towards the end of the movie, how he looks there is much like how the real ones look. Some features are different of course and they don't rip off their skins. The whole first feeding thing is also rubbish, same as killing the one who bit you canceling out the curse.
Silver also doesn’t affect them, Kie proved that by messing with jewelry at home. No burning or melting of skin. She even went as far as slicing her arm open and pressing the silver into it. Nothing. The slice healed within two minutes, not even leaving a scar. The whole Wolfsbane we're not sure of yet, but pretty sure it's hooey as well. Were-animals may be just as immortal as Vampires, but do enough damage to where they can't heal enough in time and they can be killed.
From talking with Xavier and Asher, the only reason my sister had been so close to death was her shifting to human when she did. She was seriously hurt, yes, but shifting made it a mortal wound. If she'd stayed in her monster form and had a little bit of tending, everything would have been fine.
The one reason Nicolaus got away with doing so much damage to them was because they weren't in monster form. If either the maned wolf or cursed wolf had gone full Were mode, they could have torn him apart in minutes or less. When in that form, Were-animals have more strength than your run of the mill Vamp.
If the Vampire is older, more experienced with fighting Weres, or has abilities that can aid them, then it's possible for a single undead to take on a Were one on one and come out victorious. If that Vampire is outnumbered, he's as good as dead if he doesn't get out of there fast . Lady, for example, could probably take on one and come out on top since she has the ability to grow animal claws in human form.
Vamps already have sharp nails, but claws are way more effective when what you're fighting has a thick coat of fur and layers of muscle. We're very strong, yes, but not as well equipped. Sister and I should practice while she's in that form, but she wouldn't strike at me like I'd need her to do. Don't think she'd let Xavier do it either - she'd have his head.
Might also explain why Nicolaus had a leg up, having been a thing with Anthony for all those years. Being a ‘couple’ with a Werewolf, you’re bound to pick up how to fight one in their various forms.
Coming back to the now that I had wandered off from, the Werewolf has roamed over to look at the painting. Can tell he knows what's been going on when he looks back to me, making eye contact directly. His eyes are pretty creepy; like a dead man with fish eyes looking at you. Sort of. There's actual life in those orbs, so he doesn't have that cold dead fish feel. Yet.
I'd relaxed a little with Lex's words, but I tense up again when the newcomer walks towards me with intent. I’m not good with reading Werewolf faces yet, and those pale eyeballs aren't very helpful either.
"Watch yourself wolf, got lots of sharp implements around here if I need them, and I'm relatively proficient in wielding them. Lex has vouched for you, don't make me doubt his word."
His head dips, but he keeps coming. My taking a step back and keeping hands loose at my sides finally has him stopping a couple of feet away, his head cocking at me. I think that's amusement in his eyes that I'm seeing.
"I would watch myself; but there are no mirrors in here. You can use anything sharp on me that you want to, but I don't think I'll have the reaction you're looking for."
His lips part in what I think is meant as a grin.
"The Mistress has sent me to be your guard dog and just from what has transpired so far, I think I will enjoy this assignment immensely."
Uhh, what? I scowl. She said she'd send me an animal...not a dog with a death wish and a fetish for blades. Although he'd get along perfectly with my demented sibling.
"So what am I supposed to tell you? Sit and stay? You don't seem to be the type. And you're too big, you'll get in my way."
Kind of being a bitch here, I know, but if he can take it, then I'll keep dishing it. I’m being honest though. Maii was smallish, this dude is too damn tall and bulky. All Werewolves have wide shoulders, don't know about other animals, but it doesn't matter if it's male or female, both are wide.
"I could sit, but I wouldn't be very effective sitting with my thumb up my ass, same for staying. And did you just call me fat?"
Can't help it, I have to smile. He may be annoying but he's funny. So far I haven't had anyone try to make friends and then kill me and if Lady sent him then he should be alright... Right?
Think I'll still keep an eye on him though, just in case. Avina is looking between us a little nervously, so I pat her arm. Looking from Seth to the painting, then back, I give him a raised brow. He just bares his teeth again. I'll keep that in the memory banks as being a smile. Smile, grin, or smirk, either way. Turning away from him, I get back to my job that isn't a job but is a job.
Nothing new had been made, just cycling through what I had made before with them that they knew how to do. Rotisserie ovens get set up with birds and some pig, salad bar filled with new greens, fruits and veggies, and Kerry starts up making some sweet or another.
The others look to me for direction on what to do. Flipping through the recipes that got written down, I start jotting down new ones that I'd seen over at Ava's. While doing so, I have them in pairs making dishes.
Salem and Joey make egg, sausage, cheese and biscuit casserole, Scarlett and Lex get to do egg rolls at the fryers, and Marie and Ty start on making homemade biscuits and gravy. While they do that and after I finish writing down a couple of plates, I start on the french toast roll-ups. Fruit and cream cheese filling with a cinnamon sugar covering after getting fried.
I miss food.
Have to kick Seth out of the way several times, not because he's actually in the way, but because he keeps eating our ingredients on us. Werewolf bellies are bottomless, I swear. Don't matter what form they're in. Salem and Marie, who’re also Werewolves, can really pack down the food too. Glad to see they're eating, just wish I knew where they were putting it all. Not just wolves of course, but all animals.
When I first started cooking, everyone was thin. By the time I left, they'd all been filling out quite nicely. The humans are still pretty thin, but the animals have really come in to restoring their fat stores.
Female chests and hips are rounding out a bit more and males are adding more body mass for thicker or 'juicier' bodies. Both a lot less boney while hair, skin, and eyes have a healthy shine, and overall attitude is lighter. Should probably ask for outside time for them too, or get some windows opened in a few of the rooms just for them to bask in. Vitamin D right?
We really start going through the yeast when making the biscuits, but even more so when rolls and breads are made. Fruit salad is set out with berry and yogurt smoothies. Since he'd been such a pain, I make Seth into a moving target as I toss berry missiles.
My original goal to make it in his ears gets changed to trying to make the berry explode on impact against him. With human strength, it's pretty difficult for a female my size and power to do, but now that I'm all supernatural and junk, my tossing power is a whole lot better. He has to go to the bathroom after a half an hour or so, being covered in berry juice.
"I think I may have just dyed him purplish-red."
The crew gets a kick out of it, as does a few that’re sitting and eating. Vamps don't look thrilled, so I debate on aiming dead center on their foreheads. Think that may be pushing things a bit too far. Might escalate them into being violent.
It's very, very tempting though. I restrain myself, but really have to check the impulse when a witch walks in. Here I thought she'd left since I hadn't seen her, yet here she is, walking in dressed as some kind of dominatrix from hell.
Madaline really can't pull it off though; her features are all wrong. Bright red shiny leather or PVC with zippers everywhere. All are open of course, to show off as much skin as possible. Breasts are hanging out with red nipple tape barely covering her nipples, crotch zipper that goes from pubis to mid ass is surprisingly done up...barely. Stiletto boots instead of her usual sandal types.
A red leather bodice ends at her legs, high over her hips, and fishnet stockings take place as the leggings. The matching thigh-high red boots only leave a small amount of fishnet showing, so the whole point of it is kind of lost on me. Long gloves go up her arms...wait, no, they're part of the bodysuit. Must be some spandex in there somewhere.
A red collar on her neck is decked in chains and bells. I hate bells. Every little jingle from them grates on my nerves. Bright red lipstick and hair glitter adorn her dark curls, skin as pale as ever from her powdering it. There's some kind of hairnet holding her hair, attached to a crimson headpiece that curls up on either side to give the look of horns. The whip on her hip makes me want to laugh. Seriously doubt she knows how to use one. Won't stake anything on it though, so I leave it alone. For now.
I groan aloud when she comes in glaring at me. Of course she's going to come in now when all that's around is subs. Makes me wonder if she was waiting for it. Each step of hers makes me wince from those damn bells chiming, causing my teeth to clench so hard my jaw is starting to lock. Turning around, I glare at my fridge. The metal is so shiny that I can see her red reflecting off it to show me where she is. Crossing my fingers that she's just going through and will leave me alone is met with disappointment, as she fairly stomps up close to my counters.
"What are you doing here? You were chased out, who let you back in? There's no reason for you to be here. Leave."
Turning around to face her, an eyebrow is raised and my expression is one of boredom. Madaline's normal shorter height has several inches added from the boots so she's trying to tower over me, puffing out her chest, arms crossed under her breasts and holding them up. Not that they need it, she's already perky.
"Nice to see you too, Maddy. Would have figured with Nicolaus gone you would have trailed after him like a lost little puppy. Or bitch in heat, either way."
Her scowl makes me smile, but I see a glint in her eyes. Mine narrow at her, so she turns her head, huffing. Damn bells sounding off is seriously trying my patience of not ripping them off her throat.
"I doubt anyone here invited you back. Leave. Now."
I smile sweetly at her. I just love ruining this bitch’s day.
"You'd be correct, no one did. But I just couldn't tear myself away from the possibility of tormenting you with my very presence. You're just too fun."
The angry look on her face really is enjoyable. When she takes another step towards me, I smirk at her.
"Careful, Peach, do you not recall me telling Nicolaus that the next time you came at me, I would kill you? That still stands. And although I would like nothing better than to rid everyone here of your stench, I really don't want that amount of blood on my hands my first day back."
Matching her glare for glare, we stare at each other for a couple more minutes before I smell Seth coming in. Can tell it's him by the wet fur. He comes up close, taller than the she-bitch even in her snappy heels. She steps back as she lifts her lip, acting like she'd stepped in dog shit as she looks at the wolf.
"I see you have a new dog. Let's hope he fares better than the last one, hm? Wouldn't want his throat torn out and bleeding all over your kitchen."
I think I surprise everyone when I burst out laughing. God, could she be any more stupid?
"Oh, Maddy, you're so dense. The last one, for one, wasn't mine, and two, it was my sister that killed him, you ignorant, simple-minded dunce. He got what he deserved, and so will you if you don't get out of here. Right. Now ."
Can tell she fed recently, her blush turning into outright rage. She wants to come at me bad, can see it in her eyes, but something's holding her back. Have a feeling whatever it is...is going to bite me in the ass later.
Right now though, she needs to get her ass out of my kitchen. With a huff, she spins around and leaves. The motion seems unfinished without long skirts or a cape. Bells clack till she either stops somewhere or is out of hearing range. My jaw slowly relaxes. Seth, who had been watching her walk out, looks back to me.
"I was told you're a magnet for trouble. Guess I should have taken heed to it."
Giving him a lopsided grin, I look over his wet coat.
"Didn't you dry off at all? You're dripping all over my floor."
When he looks down, I flick his nose. The red and black head rears back in surprise before he laughs. After shooing him off to talk to those at the tables and out of our way, we get started on lunch. Finally remember one thing I was bitching for.
Clocks.
There are no damn clocks anywhere. I would imagine some of the people up front have something since they need to keep track of events or whatever, but back here there's nothing. Even in all the rooms I've been in, there’s no sense of time. All but Lady's anyway. Her big window gives some clue. Computer clock as well. I make a mental note to ask for a couple to be put up in here. Don't matter what kind, but they're needed.
Chapter 34: Chapter 33 - Faline
Chapter Text
Faline
Joey and Marie finish making the last of the waffle sandwiches, Kerry with her chocolate chip muffins, and Lex and Salem wrap up the last of the peanut butter and banana smoothies. While they all do that, I work out a lunch menu, prepping pretzel dough while telling the others what I'm planning for.
"Since you guys have each become adept at using the machines without being in pairs, we're going to try something different. Salem; clean and get new birds put in the standing ovens, Joey; it's time for you to learn how to make pizza dough."
I smile at him as his nose scrunches playfully.
"Once you get a bunch of it made, prep some smaller pizzas. Top them any way you like. Scarlett; you get potato duty. Do you remember me showing you how to bake and stuff them?"
The skittish redhead nods. With a mishap with powdered sugar a week or so ago, I’m trying to keep her away from powdered anything. Almost gave the poor thing a heart attack. Both she and Lex still get teased, but both take it in innocent fun. She was getting better about jumping at every little thing, but the fox Shifter still has some growing to do.
"Lex; you get to make the popcorn shrimp. Nothing fancy, just seasoned and breaded."
He gives a sheepish grin. Last time he had tried being all fancy, Scarlett was the one who paid for it.
"Marie; you start making subs, and Ty; try doing those chicken nuggets stuffed with cheese again. We will get them to work."
We share a grin. The darker man has been trying to perfect his stuffing ability.
Uhh, with food.
Filling food with an edible substance.
You know what, I'm just gonna stop, I'm not winning here.
Kerry gets working on cookies while I do up the pretzels with nacho cheese, and that's everybody. Others come and go for the next couple of hours or so, at least. Eating, chatting, and even smiling. Kitchen seems to be the safe place for it.
Makes sense since while in here they aren't working or doing any chores. A place to relax before going off to do whatever. Even a few Vamps will now and then come over and chat for a few before moving on. Get the feeling that the ones who do are young and not here on a more permanent basis.
I'm just beating some flour off of me when a slave comes running in. From the scent of them when they get closer, some kind of Shifter animal is coming at me. Can see Seth come to attention from leaning next to the freezer. Guard dog indeed. Ignoring him for the moment, I go toward the one trying to get my attention. The male canine Shifter isn't so much out of breath as much as upset.
His elevated heart rate and the scent of blood on him reminds me I have yet to feed. Avina comes up behind me, clearly knowing the man. He drops in front of me as we meet in the middle, so I do as well so I can figure out the problem.
"It's Mercedes, she needs help, her patron was really rough and messed her up bad. She asked me to find you. The bathroom...she's in the bathroom."
Standing, I look back to Kerry while taking off my apron.
"Kerry, take care of things here. Avina and Seth, come with me."
Petting the Shifter’s head, I turn and take off. I know where the bathrooms are that he's talking about, so I head straight for them. Seth stays right at my side, Avina a few steps behind. I don't use Vamp speed just so she stays within range. Doesn't take long to get there, and I can smell the water and blood before we get close. These bathrooms remind me much of the ones you would see in a school; the locker rooms. Only this is 'co-ed'.
A wide doorway leads into a large tiled room with shower heads lining the walls to the left, drains along the floor in the middle, and a large sunken pool-sized bath to the right. The small section of protruding wall separating the two rooms has shelves of items needed from soaps to towels. Only comes out a couple of feet, and only four or so feet high. Out of the way and not near enough to the water to get wet.
Under one of the shower heads within the spray is a huddled naked woman, not small by any means, but she's trying to be. Holding my hand out to Seth to make him stay back, I motion Avina in before me. She's known by all the slaves and doesn't have a mean bone in her body. Not that I've seen anyway.
The woman has her back to me, so I can only see some features. Toned, hourglass frame, her long black hair hangs over her right shoulder leaving the left side of her head shaved. Her skin is dark so not sure of nationality but still has that 'paleness' to it from not being outside for some time.
The scent of blood is strong. Red streams lead to the drains from her shivering body. Avina is beside her, whispering softly, telling her that Franco had found Faline and is now here. Can hear small sobs coming from her, but they're ones made from pain, not the usual ones.
"Mercedes? Is there something I can do?"
I try to speak softly, which isn't too hard. By something going wrong in the healing process of my vocal cords, my voice has changed to a huskier tone, the sound making you think of candle lights and bedrooms. Quite aggravating. It happened after sharing an experience with my sister when I was being held down. I'd been hysterical and screaming. Had done it so much that something had broken or shredded within my voice-box. Vampires are supposed to heal everything perfectly, but for some reason, I didn't.
I can see the girl shiver at my tone. Don't know if that's good or bad. Last thing I want to do is cause her more pain. Stepping to the side so she can see me so I'm not coming up on her back, I see the slashes over her body. Even hunched over as she is, I can see that there are many. Her arms have deeper cuts. Expected from one raising their arms to shield themselves.
Eyes are so light a brown, they look like peanut shells as they turn towards me, filled with agony. Her color and features remind me of a girl I went to school with years ago. Cross between African coloring and Mexican; a mocha cream color. Her legs had been brought up to her chest, but Avina convinces her to move them so I can see. Have to bite my tongue from swearing aloud when they slide down, revealing the front of her body. Someone had used her as a carving board.
These aren't random slices, they were made and placed deliberately. Wrists and ankles are raw and bleeding from her bonds, not all the wounds new ones. Scar tissue underneath tells that she's been tied down before. My heart instantly goes out to her, knowing that pain as shown by my own scars. Mine are much more 'faded' looking, but I know they're there. Her face is untouched, but from collarbone down to knee, red rivers flow.
"He said...for the amount he paid for me...he should be able to do whatever he wants. So he did."
Her voice is very soft and pain-filled, accent coloring the words as she speaks them. Her body had literally been turned into a canvas; slices and cuts looping in design over the most painful areas. Many are deep enough to cause scarring, so I scowl. Avina's sad face looks up to me.
"This isn't supposed to happen. Mercedes is human, only Shifters and Weres are used for this type of...play. Their bodies heal faster and don't leave this amount of damage."
I remember Lady telling me what all she sells here. 'Blood, Flesh, and Sex'. While it makes sense to use ones who can take the damage to the flesh, I still don't like it. And this...this should not have happened at all.
"Who did this?"
Cuts up and down the girl’s inner thighs made to look like tiger stripes make me bite my cheek hard, gold eyes harder as I demand an answer.
"I don't know his name... He paid for sex...not flesh. He's human."
She hadn't actually washed any scent off, so I get close and try to catch something. No good, I'm not that adept at sorting through scents.
"Seth, come here. Can you pick up the scent of the one who did this?"
Mercedes's eyes don't even widen as he comes in. Either she's in shock or she sees enough of this that it's an everyday thing. Crouching down, he runs his nose over her, and unable to read his expressions yet, I have no idea what he's thinking.
"He paid for sex, so he made sure he got that in. What do you want to do?"
Can feel myself go cold on the inside. Avina gives me a confused look when I start stripping, handing her my clothes.
"I'm going to want to put those back on. Take them to Kerry and have her set them aside for me, then take Mercedes to Trisha. Then you may want to collect your Mistress, as I may end up ruining another one of her rooms. Lead the way, Seth."
My sub finally hardens her face and nods, taking what I hand her before I shift to my cat. Stretching out my spine, I turn to the giant red and black wolf. His toothy grin is accompanied by glinting in his ever so pale blue eyes. That look I think I can interpret. He may not care about the girl or what happened, but he's looking forward to some bloodshed.
After getting the info of what room they were in, he takes off for it. I stay right on his heels as we go through the corridors. Could have just followed the blood trail back, and I think that's mostly what he's doing. Cat chasing the giant canine, we get to the room rather quickly.
We both poke our heads in. It hasn't been cleaned yet, so it's full of scents. Sweat, blood, semen. Human. Now that we both have his scent assaulting our noses, we get down to hunting. Should probably be worried that I'm hunting a human down with the intent to harm...but I'm not. Just hungry.
Following both my nose and Seth's lead, we find the man in one of the other community bathrooms, humming cheerfully as he washes himself. Shifting back to human, I hold Seth back for a moment, whispering to him to wait for me. He nods, eyes looking a little putout. I grin at him and tap the side of my nose. He has no trouble keeping eye contact with me, and with Lex being the one to tell me who he is, think ‘ole Seth here bats for the other team. No problem here.
This bathroom setup being much the same as the last one, I walk right in. Totally naked mind you. With him being in here, I guess his room didn't have an attached restroom. Most of the ones I'd been in did, so he got screwed. Would like to know who the hell gave him the wrong 'merchandise'.
Sort of on the tallish side, pale, skinny, and real nondescript looking. Short dark hair, no real muscle tone. Would explain his need for restraints. Before I became a Vampire I’d already had a decent figure, now it's just enhanced. Small bust forever perky, hips rounded, longer hair, and eyes altered and bright.
My golden gaze takes him in and judges threat level.
Minuscule.
He turns as I walk in, his blue eyes open then widen as I walk towards him. Soft package starts to stiffen immediately. Men can seriously be gross at times. Then again, so can women. Swaying my hips makes his eyes darken, stepping out from under the water spray. Nothing about this man sticks out till you see his eyes flare in his madness. Not crazy exactly, but a need to hurt others.
I give a small smile as I stop in the middle of the room. The bush surrounding his saggy sack and hardening shaft needs an appointment with a weed-whacker. His toothy smile turns my stomach. No fangs, but just as predatory.
"Well hello there, cutie. Did you come to show me out, or to play?"
My mind whirls for what to do to this man. While with my sister, I had learned how to produce my claws. An ability I was given upon being Converted - I can do what the Were-animals can and grow claws while in human form.
Vampires usually only have two forms; human and animal. No in-between. Least not that I've seen, unless they have this ability, which so far I only know me and Lady to have.
I smile sweetly and put my arms behind me, rocking back and forth on my feet. The picture of innocence. He doesn't even realize I could be a threat or had come to him for what he'd done. Completely clueless.
Coming closer to me, my innocent smile turns into a smirk. Fingers having grown a set of claws to make any feline proud, I ready myself. He now senses something is off, eyes going wary.
"I hear you like blades. My sister is the one who’s more for those, but I have something else you may find enjoyable."
His face pinches down. Get the feeling this man is a woman-hater. That's okay, he won't be for long. Keeping my smirk, I pull my arms from behind my back. A hand raises to my face where I slide a finger over my lip, tongue out licking it, smirk baring my teeth and small fangs. The look on his face finally shows fear as he takes a step back, eyes darting to the exit.
"Wouldn't go that way if I were you... Big bad wolf just waiting to cause some pain is out there. I told him to stay, but he and I can trade places, if you like?"
"That slut asked for what she got. You can't harm me, I'm a paying customer. I paid for the bitch, I can do what I like."
Gold eyes harden as I sneer at him.
"Paying customer... Yes. That doesn't mean I can't hurt you. You paid for sex, not flesh. If you wanted to cut someone up, you should have dished out the extra cash. But since you didn't, it's now going to cost
you
. Eye-for-an-eye an all that."
His mouth opens to protest more, but I don't give him a chance. Bringing claws down across his body, I lay him open. Cuts going just deep enough to hurt and bleed a lot.
"Sorry if I don't get the lines right; my sister is the artist, not me."
With the first slices having been such a shock, he just stands there. Finally screaming with my second and third swipes, his wounds mimic the ones he put on Mercedes, plus a few extra. Groin of his gets a very close shave as his inner thighs get marked up. His shouting echoes in the tile room, but no one comes to his rescue. Small nicks to his shaft only happen because he moves. Not my fault.
Both he and I are splashed in his blood as he cowers in the corner, arms shredded from trying to protect himself. Judging from the way I see things now, he had started slashing at her before she was restrained. Can't exactly do that in here, but I can do something else.
"Seth, care to join me?"
The tall monster wolf walks in, the cowering man starts really screaming then. Doesn't stop till I crouch in front of him and motion for him to hush.
"You tied her down. I can't exactly replicate that in here, but I'm sure if Seth here can watch you for a moment, I can find something to improvise."
Standing once more, the man whimpers. I sneer at him before walking to the shelving and his clothes. Button-up cotton shirt with slacks, socks, and tennis shoes. No underwear. Go figure. Personal effects are also there, but I ignore it all. Reaching for a longer towel and tearing it into long strips as I move back to the huddled bleeding shape, showing the pieces to Seth and tossing a look to the showerhead, he nods and bears his teeth in a smile.
"Well come on then,
cutie
. We've got to do this fast, others will be coming soon and I don't want to be right in the middle when they arrive."
His tear-filled eyes have a spark of hope, which just makes me laugh. When he refuses to stand, Seth moves closer to him with a growl. The scent of urine reaches my nose, causing it to scrunch in distaste.
"Big bad man can cut up a woman who's tied down, but when faced with the same, he pisses himself. You know something? Even with that saggy ass pair between your legs, that woman has more balls than you do."
Belligerence finally gets him to stand, the thought to come at me halted with Seth's tail flick. The man winces but moves where I direct him.
"Now you'll have to bear with me, I'm too short for this next part, so my friend here is going to get pretty up close and personal. If I were you, I'd refrain from pissing anymore."
Watery blue eyes glare at me the whole time Seth is tying him, arms going up as his wrists get lashed to the arm of the showerhead. The water had been turned off so don't have to worry about that as towel scraps get wrapped tight around his skin. The Werewolf gets even more creative, lashing up the man’s ankles to the lower water spigots so his legs are spread wide. I still get glared at, but I just smile at him.
"That looks really uncomfortable. Sadly, there are no bath salts in here to rub in those wounds of yours, but I'm sure Seth has a few drawings he'd like to do."
The man’s eyes widen to the size of saucers, face falling into terror. Soon as he opens his mouth to scream, the wolf shoves a wad of leftover towel into his mouth. Can still hear his muffled yells, but they aren't anywhere near as piercing.
"You see, while I've been in the kitchen cooking, this poor wolf has had nothing to do but stand around. We have to let him amuse himself in healthy ways to teach good habits. Tormenting sad little women-hating men like you should do just the trick."
With that said, I move to a different showerhead, turn it on, and wash the blood from me while listening to his muffled cries. Weird flashes keep flipping through my brain, but when I try focusing on them, they disintegrate. Frowning, I peel down the wall within my head that keeps my sister out. Sure enough, the images are from her. She's dreaming.
Having seen just how messed up her dreams can get, I pull out immediately. A parting image of Asher appears just as I close it off. The weird part is it wasn't him as a wolf but as a man. He's cursed to stay in wolf form, so the only way to have been seen as a human was the pictures we had found before all this happened. He was very handsome as a man. Still is according to my sister's dreams but it was warped with sadness. She must be dreaming of him and his wife. Don't envy her that.
I'm knocked out of my reverie by Lady clearing her throat. Seth has backed off from the human male. Before I gather any more, I wrap myself up in a towel and turn the water off.
A rapid heartbeat has me inhaling deeply. Near metallic-colored eyes snap open to land on the human who's covered in blood. Stepping up close to him, I turn on the cold water to the shower above his head. Icy water has him crying out again, but it clears up some of what Seth has drawn. His claws are much thicker and larger than mine, so his marks are wide furrows. Relatively shallow, but if left alive, he will scar up something fierce. I can't make out what he's done, but he seems to enjoy it.
Looking back at Lady, I make a motion of offering the human to her. Her eyebrow raises, arms crossing over her suit coat.
"I'm done with him now. Think Seth is too. Just returning tit for tat."
She motions for Seth to leave, so he does so immediately. Not exactly cowed, but very submissive towards her. She walks up to the man, a slight look of distaste on her face as she pulls the gag from his mouth.
He's whimpering and begging for her to let him go. Blubbering through the water. I turn it off so he isn't spitting it at her. He should be glad for the cold...it slowed the blood flow.
"Mr. Gopper, I have a few questions that I'm hoping you can clear up for me."
His chattered begging gets ignored as she keeps going.
"Did you not pay for pleasures of the body?"
He nods.
"And you bought the woman Mercedes, yes?"
Again he nods, face drawn in pain.
"Explain to me then, why the girl is all cut up and with my healer right now. If you had wanted flesh, you would have been presented with someone else."
Through chattering teeth, he manages to get his answers out.
"I p-p-paid for the girl. She was m-m-mine to d-do with. Was just getting m-m-my m-monies worth."
Lady nods and the relief on him is visible.
"You did indeed pay for her and was yours for an allotted amount of time. You did not, however, pay to bleed her. Sex was what you bought, that was all that should have transpired. You have broken rules here, Mr. Gopper, and just action was taken."
His face falls into more tears before he tries to threaten. The Mistress holds up a hand and looks at him haughtily.
"If you wish to stay alive, human, I suggest you close that mouth of yours. Faline and Seth were very gentle with you. If you would like to be taken to my quarters, I can show you my tender mercies."
Features redden as he glares at her, staying quiet for only a minute before threatening about exposure and burning the place to the ground. I shake my head at him, which catches his attention, then he looks back to Lady. I can't see the look on her face since I had stepped away, but the color drain on his speaks volumes. Now he tries pleading and apologizing, but he's ignored as she turns and comes towards me.
Aww, shit. Here's to hoping I get some lube before the reaming I'm about to get. Bodily moving me, we leave the room.
Chapter 35: Chapter 34 - Faline
Chapter Text
Faline
I stay quiet as she gives orders to Seth to take the man to the red room. He nods and gets right to it. I've heard of her red room, it's where she does her torturing.
Even knowing it, I can't find it in myself to feel sorry or guilty for the man. It's one thing to hate women, but it gets out of control when you take that out on an innocent. I watch as Seth ends up having to carry the man, who yelps when all his wounds get jarred from the movement.
"Don't take this wrong, but I hope I never see the inside of that room."
When turning back to her, dual-colored eyes are blazing at me. Oh yeah, I'm in for it. Getting backed into a small alcove across from the bathroom, I keep eye contact. Her being so close, I have to look up, which really irritates me.
About to start bitching, she sweeps down and seals her mouth to mine. Really need to not be facing her when I do that, she takes too many liberties. With a hard wall behind me and a firm body in front caging me in, I'm not going anywhere very fast.
Her hands are pressed to the wall on either side of me, suit coat gaping open over her middle as she pulls back just enough for my hands to slip through and up. Eyes closed, my hands are grabbed and pressed hard into the wall before I get halfway up her abdomen. Gold gaze opens to glare as she pulls back, my heart thumping from her abusive mouth.
Green and blue eyes are half shuttered as she looks over me. My towel had been wrapped around and tucked to stay closed, it’s still holding up till she dips down and pulls it loose with her teeth. Half of it is caught behind me, but the front opens, baring me to the open air. Skin is still slightly damp from the rinse, I hadn't done any type of deep cleaning or anything. Which also means there's still minute traces of blood that I'd missed.
With arms pressed into the wall away from my body, her tongue follows the faint trails. Pinching nips and stinging bites are placed as she works her way back up to my face. Small gasps and sounds slip from me even as I try to stifle them. A peaked nipple is bitten, causing a harsh breath to be expelled in protest.
Her soft tongue slides over the flesh and continues up to my neck. My hands get raised high above my head, her fingers intertwined with mine as she lifts me till I'm on my tiptoes. A soft protest is met with a nip, then a bite as she sinks her fangs in deep. My knees buckle, but she has me held up firmly. Warmth and desire course through me as she makes her pulls. The center of my body becomes hot with need, yearning.
No embarrassment is felt as I'm washed away in the flood of pleasure her bite brings. No nerves are touched physically, but they pulse and throb all the same. Hours of foreplay packed into one punch sending the body into overload and meltdown.
Crying out over and over as my frame is wracked with tidal waves, my center thrums as she causes release after release. Gasping for her to stop as my chest heaves and heart pounds. Tears start to form from the overwhelming amount of feeling.
Even though I feel flushed and hot, in reality, I'm growing colder. Having not fed in days, energy used in shifting, and then her tasting, I'm running on empty. I tug at my arms feebly to try and get her attention. Lost in the sea of bloodlust, she sees and hears nothing. I bring up my knee hard. Not as effective on females, but it still hurts when it collides with soft tissues and bone. She finally sweeps her tongue over the holes and pulls back.
"Dammit, you freaking nympho. I haven't fed yet and you're draining me too much. Back the hell off."
Feel like I should be panting, but the undead have no need for oxygen. We breathe, as it's instinctive to do so, and needed for speech, but not to stay alive. Hearts beat, but very slowly. Sluggish.
Right now mine feels like it's drumming in my ears, the sound seemingly loud. I glare at her as she finally lowers me and pulls back from my body, letting me go. Grabbing the towel to wrap around me once more, I move to go around her. Doesn't exactly go the way I want as I end up stumbling into her. Pushing away from the woman gets me nowhere when she catches and holds me.
"And you wonder why I don't want to stay in
your
rooms. Perfect example right here, I think. Let me go."
Avina is standing near the tiled room, looking nervous and not wanting to lower her head. She's motioned over by the domineering Vamp as I continue to push at her. Might as well be pushing at a parked car while human. Moves a little, but not out of the way.
"Feed. Next time do so when I tell you to. Try to stay out of trouble for a few hours, won't you?"
"Wouldn't be in trouble if you had a firmer hold of whoever is handling your subs. Clearly, someone is being lax. First, a pedophile gets through, 'without' being noticed, and now this? Maybe you've gone soft..."
The last remark was too far, and I know it, but that didn't stop it from flying out of my mouth all happy-go-lucky like. A firm hand is wrapped around my throat, lifting me to face her narrowed eyes a second later. I glare right back, unbowed.
When one Vamp grabs another by the throat, it's not a choking motion like it would be for humans. Since we need no oxygen, trying to strangle us is redundant. No, when Vamps go for the throat, it's to crush or cause pain.
Right now she's going for inflicting pain, nails digging into flesh while putting pressure around the esophagus. Will be a little difficult to talk if your voice box is ripped out an all. Mine had already been damaged before, so a small thrill of fear goes down my spine. Since it hasn't healed right, if more damage is done and doesn't align properly, my ability to speak will be close to non-existent. Unable to speak aloud and no telepathy to communicate, I'd become pretty useless. The only one I'd be able to actually talk to would be my sister with our weird bond.
"That mouth of yours is going to get you into serious trouble one of these days. You'd do well to restrain it."
Her voice is soft, I've never heard her raise it, to be honest. Don't need to when you're the head honcho and everyone bows to you. Supposedly. Golden eyes flare at her in anger, but that just makes her smile.
"Careful, Pet, I enjoy bleeding you. Could always have you chained to my bed and kept weak, feeding you only to then drain you again."
Fear stops my heart altogether. Remind me again why I came back here? Lady smirks at the panic on my face, so I blank and harden it. Looking away from her so she'll let me go.
The grip hardens before releasing. I can feel the tiny slow trickle from her nails pulling free of my skin. Keeping my face blank and not giving her a reaction, I stare at the wall until she moves and leaves. Falling to my knees only when she's no longer within eyesight.
Avina comes close and lowers next to me. My gaze slides to her and she tilts her head, baring her neck. No hesitation is shown, so I don't show any either as I take my fill. I take more than what I normally would have, but don't put her in any danger. Closing the wound respectfully then standing to go back to the kitchen, my face remains pinched.
"You really shouldn't push her so far. She lets you get away with much, but she's still Mistress here."
"I really don't give a damn what she is the Mistress of. Her lack of attention has put you all in danger. She wants to play things like that, then fine. We'll play."
My voice is hard, features even more so as I go back into the showers to wash. Scrubbing all traces of that witch off me and hiding my shame towards myself.
"You gave my clothes to Kerry, right?"
When she nods, I turn the water off and get a new towel, snapping it in anger. The motion and sound make Avina wince, but I'm so focused in my own head that I pay no heed to it. Leaving the room, we go back to the kitchen. Seth meets us there.
He's damp again, so I guess he showered as well. Going right up to Kerry, who had grabbed my clothes when she'd seen me coming, I drop the towel right there and dress. It's gotten to the point I really don't care who sees me nude.
Only ones around here who really make it awkward are the other Vamps, and I tend to avoid most of them when I can, eye contact being relatively rare. I'll look into their faces, but not directly to their eyes. Not unless I'm judging for something.
I touch my pocket for the reassuring feel of my sister's blade. When it isn't felt, my eyes fly back up to Kerry, who's holding it out to me in a sleight of hand movement.
"When I felt it, I took it out just in case someone else tried making a grab for the clothes themselves."
Nodding, I give my thanks with a small smile, attempting to breathe away my encounter with that she-devil. Just knowing I have to deal with her again soon is enough to ruin any mood but I push it away and try not to think about it.
Making sure I have everything written down, I hand the list to Avina and wave her off. She looks at me as if she wishes to say something, but at my droll expression, she leaves. Don't care how much the sub loves that damn woman. Just because she does, does not mean everyone else has to. I sure as hell don't.
"Alright. It's around dinner time by now right? There or around, anyway?"
I don't pay attention to any answers I get, mind on food and what I'm going to do to avoid that woman as much as possible. Need to start memorizing hallways that I mostly use. Ones around here and the solarium.
Handing out orders, we get several roasts and vegetables put in the big pot for later, mashed potatoes and steamed veggies, fried chicken, and tacos started. I whip up some deviled eggs real quick while Kerry gets geared up for carrot cake, puddings, cupcakes, and turtle brownies. I just look at her as she lists out what she wants to do, but she just smiles and looks excited. Fattening and energy booster food, I guess.
Don't think I've seen anyone so happy about making so many desserts at once. She definitely has her work cut out for her. Leaving her to it, I set about making up lasagna. I keep an eye on her though to make sure she doesn't overwhelm herself.
Few hours go by just making those dishes. Alfredo pasta, spicy Mexican rice, and breaded mushrooms are next to be started. Serval Shifter is still working on her sweets and is quite the trooper. Even when the rest of us had stepped back for a break, she kept going. The way I have things going, we'll spend a few hours doing a collection of dishes, then change to something else. The finished food either gets put on one of the island counters or directly to the tables for those coming in.
The salad bar rotates between holding salad fixings, veggies, and sweets. Even if I made five pounds of that Mexican rice, it would be gone within the hour. Beginning to think that some of the animal patrons are also coming in and bringing buddies; many not being in any type of uniform and don't look familiar. Granted I don't know everyone here, but I thought I knew most. Even my crew slides glances over to see and watch the newcomers.
I wave Seth in closer, with all the chatter going on at the tables and the room in general, there's no overhearing convos unless you're right next to them. Handing him a plate that I just piled stuff onto randomly, I look from him out over the room.
"Do you recognize any of them? They aren't subs so they have to be from elsewhere. Is there an event going on up front or something?"
When I don't get a response, I look back at him. Over seven feet worth of wolf is just looking at the plate I'm still holding out for him. Looking at it myself, I have to do a double-take before I start laughing.
A giant turtle brownie is topped with Alfredo pasta, a side of mashed potatoes piled on lasagna, all next to shrooms. I grin and hold it up.
"I dare ya. Don't make me go into the triple dog dares, that's just cheesy."
His ears go back as blind eyes raise to mine.
"No, what's cheesy is that brownie covered in cheese sauce. This...this is a mess. You expect me to eat this?"
I grin mischievously.
"Well, of course, you're a dog aren't you? Dogs eat everything."
I think every single canine in the room looks over at me. Seth makes a grab for the plate as I burst out laughing. The conversations of everyone either lower in pitch or stop to see what's going on. Putting a hand over my mouth does no good, as the various expressions just eyeball me. Looking over, even Salem and Marie have their arms crossed and try to pull off unamused expressions. Scarlett has a raised brow as if just daring me to say anything more.
Temporarily forgot that half my crew are canines, the other half being all male kitties, who as of right now are grinning at me with glittering eyes. Unable to hold it, my mouth opens wide as I burst out again. Every one of my kitchen buddies joins in, so I look back at Seth. He's still looking at me, but I see the shining in his eyes. Looking out over the room, I try to make up for the insult.
"Oh come on, you guys cannot take offense when I just called my sister a dog as well. Granted she doesn't go around humping thi..."
Salem comes up behind me and covers my mouth, which just makes me laugh all the more. From what I can see of the newcomers, they're either shaking their heads, openly grinning, or looking strangely surprised. Not everyday one sees a Vamp playing with the animals in a non-painful way. The Werewolf at my back is only a few inches taller than me, so the move isn't
that
awkward.
She lets go shortly after as I try to contain myself. To keep it from going all over the floor, he had grabbed it, but Seth is just holding the plate, unsure what to do. I smile at him while biting my lip.
"I'd eat it, but that's because I miss food so much. I, or someone else, can make you up a different plate if you'd like."
I legit would eat it if I could. An explosion of flavors right there, man. Maybe not exactly
good
flavors, but still. He shrugs, taking it off to the wall counter where he leans and eats it. Putting my hands on cocked hips, I give him a look. All that trouble and he's going to eat it anyway.
What the hell.
Shaking my head, I turn back to my counter, frowning at it when I realize that my question was never answered. Doesn't matter now though, as Avina comes back in. I turn to Kerry and let her know the two rooms she can most likely find me in. If not in them I'm either being held in the Mistress's rooms or somewhere else I don't want to be. Not sure why I'm telling her, but it just seems like a good idea that I let someone know. She gives me a wondering look, so I flick my eyes toward the human coming toward us. She blinks, then dips her head in understanding. I hope.
Turning back around, Avina is just reaching my set of counters, looking out at the new faces.
"Do you know any of them?"
She looks startled for a moment before nodding.
"Who are they?"
The collar that had been around her neck when I first left is no longer adorning her throat. Thin frame wearing only the typical uniform of loincloth and clamps. Really hate those things. Never worn them, but they just seem like they'd be annoying.
Her long black hair is pulled back, per usual. Seems many of the longer haired slaves have their hair put up. Only reason I can figure is another thing to grab onto.
"Don't know them by name, but they work for my Mistress, much like Seth does. They've been gone for a while and just recently came back."
Looking over to the mentioned Were, he's licking at his muzzle, half his food gone. No utensils needed, he either uses his hands or his teeth to grab whatever he wants. Dude has to spend half his time in the shower with as grubby as he gets.
"The Mistress would like you to accompany her on an outing."
I sigh, knowing that was coming. Every time this submissive comes near me anymore it's because her 'Lady' wants something. I know it's not Avina's fault, but it's getting harder and harder to look at her with anything other than trepidation.
Removing my apron, I toss it on my tables in annoyance. Eyes from all around the room watch me as I wash up and follow the girl out. Seth comes in at my back as we go into the hallway.
"What do you mean 'outing'?"
She glances over at me, her hands clasped in front of her casually.
"Remember how I told you she goes out and 'collects' people? Where she gets them from? Apex takes her to these places and arranges transport for any she likes. She's going out to one of those places tonight and wants you to join her."
Walking on in silence, I recall Lady's actions earlier today just after Apex had come in. The 'goods' he mentioned and having an address. Her nodding and saying I should accompany her but not revealing any more than that.
"Do you know where it is she wants to go?"
The submissive shakes her head. It's funny, many of them are taller than me, but they all seem so much shorter from their shyness and hesitancy. I hope someday in the future I can bring many of them out of their shells more, able to develop an actual personality.
All the animals in the kitchen right now I've been able to coax out slowly but surely, each one developing not just in body but spirit as well. The guys, for example, have seemed to form a pecking order; Joey being the head of the whole group. That isn't too surprising, if he didn't keep it hidden, he'd be quite the leader.
Ty is his second and Lex the third. Where Ty is more serious and observant, Lex is more playful. Laid back. Salem seems to be lead female after Kerry, with Marie and Scarlett being at the bottom with Lex. Doesn't make them less, just not as assertive. Both are really shy and Scarlett is still pretty jumpy. Reminds me of Maii, but even he wasn't this bad.
I swallow a smile down at the thought of the young coyote. Upon first meeting him, he was an anxious little guy. I say 'little', but he's a couple of inches taller than I. Since taking him out of here, he's really blossomed. Showing interest in so many things, like how a child half his age would look and react. He wasn't clueless by any means, just unaware of some stuff. Since I have no idea of his background, I couldn't even guess as to what he does or doesn't know.
We go to the room where I have my bag and shoes. Kind of surprised they're still here, to be honest. Figured if someone hadn't run off with them, Avina would have taken them to the Witch's rooms.
After equipping my feet, she takes me up to the front. Bunch of people are milling about randomly. Vamps all done up in either fetish wear or medieval fluffery.
Have a feeling that's how you can judge many of their ages. There are a few done up more in a modern casual, but it's still Gothic based. Think they all watch too many movies.
A range of looks get passed my way, from curiosity to outright hostility. With Lady's earlier threat still fresh in my head, I don't react how I usually would, instead just try and avoid any direct contact.
An older looking woman whips out and grabs my arm. Done up in the years ago fashion, all black and spotted in gold, eyes fly to hers immediately, both others and mine. The submissive next to me seems to shrink in on herself. That action more than anything else steels my spine. With a raised brow, I look at the woman.
She had been Converted later in life. Skin is smoothed out and pale, but you can tell. She has that 'old' feel to her. The whole top of her head is in a midnight wrap, draped in thin gold chains. Thicker gold adorns her hands, throat, and body. Faded green eyes look into mine while I feel Seth coming close. The woman spares him a glance, a look of disgust on her face. Oh yeah, this woman and I are not going to get along at all.
She's sitting at a small table situated between pillars set around the room, a submissive at her side in the position and head bowed low. The smell of feline is strong around her, vaguely reminding me of Kie's friend, Benjamin. Tiger.
Her grip hardens as she tries to pull me closer, so I go forward willingly. Being up close to her just makes it that much easier to strike out if I need to. Her hands are enfolded in silk gloves, but I can still feel the nails.
"I don't know what you want lady, but if you don't let go of my arm, you and I are going to have some issues."
Surprise shows in her features for just a second, so fast that I'm not sure if I saw it or not. She doesn't let go, but she does loosen her death grip.
"You're the pet of the Lady of the house, aren't you? I've been hearing many stories about you. Tell me, are you the one they call Faline?"
With her grip loosened, I twist my arm out of her hand, resisting the urge to rub the barely-there red mark. Expression falling into one of annoyance as I respond to her.
"I am no one's pet, and most of those stories are probably bullshit, so don't take them to heart."
Her head tilts as she looks me over. Even though she's sitting, it's obvious she isn't that much taller than me. That won't mean much though, older Vamps will be stronger than your run of the mill everyday Vamp.
Nicolaus is older, Lady older than he. This woman feels older than that. Pissing her off probably isn't a good idea, but doing so is what I'm best at.
Taking a step away towards the front doors, she reaches out again. Expecting it, I pull out of the way, turning and glaring at the woman.
"I'm not a damn squeaky toy either, quit grabbing me. You're older, where're your damn manners?"
The air in the room seems to still as we look at each other. A small quirk of her lips is followed by her motion to resume. Dipping my head, I take a few steps back before turning my back on her.
Avina is shaking at my side and Seth is a heat at my back once again. Apex is up ahead, watching the action from a safe distance. His face shows nothing, but those eyes show his laughter.
Chapter 36: Chapter 35 - Faline
Chapter Text
Faline
When I get to the door, he leads me through while the girl and wolf stay. Turning my head, I mouth to both of them to be careful. The Werewolf dips his head, moving the smaller girl off to the side and in a different direction than the one we came from.
The car parked outside and waiting is a little jarring. The only reason I know the name of it is because my sister had wanted one. A 1986 Camaro. Black with red accents. I'm sensing a theme here.
He opens the passenger side door and pulls the seat forward. This is why Kie didn't get one; barely any space for anything else other than the driver. When I hesitate, the human smirks at me.
Glaring at him, I step on his foot while getting in. He chuckles while I situate myself in the seat. Lady on the other side is flipping through some papers in her lap, not paying attention. Works for me.
The door is shut and it becomes dark really quick. It's night, obviously, but the car's windows are all tinted as well. I have a sudden urge to jump right back out, totally not feeling safe or comfortable. At all.
Turning my body just enough to keep the woman next to me in my sights, I start fidgeting.
"Can ease yourself Pet, no one is watching you now."
She didn't even look up at me, writing something down and moving to another page. Her words aren't comforting in the least. It's not being watched that I'm worried about; it's the Vampire I'm closed in with.
"Could you have picked a smaller car?"
Apex is getting in the front seat as I ask, him folding his tall bulky frame inside almost laughable. Think he catches my look out the corner of his eye, for when he looks at me, I'm smirking at him.
"Have something against my baby? She's one of a kind."
I grunt at him. Boys and their toys. Should have guessed it was his. Lady in a car period is weird enough but I'd figure she'd use something bigger. When you hear someone being a driver, you automatically think limo. That or something else with more room.
"Why a Camaro? Wouldn't something bigger be more appropriate?"
He shrugs as he starts it up and peels out. The 'purring' of the engine has him smiling.
"Might be, but that wouldn't blend very well."
"And this does?"
Apex shrugs again and smiles. Think he just wants to drive this specifically. Thinking about it, I'd picture her in a more expensive vehicle. Something real old...older than this, or super modern and top of the line.
Settling back in the seat, I lean into the frame while looking out the side window. With Lady being busy with whatever it is she's doing, I try to melt into the car. With her threat from earlier coursing through my head once more, any softness I may have had has been obliterated. If it weren't for the others, I'd be running home right now.
Not sure where we're going, but it seems to me that we're going the opposite way I came in with Orion. I would ask, but that would draw attention, and I want to prevent that for as long as possible. Body tense, metallic eyes reflect back at me while looking out. Desolate swampland goes by soon followed by lonely plains. A single road leading off into nowhere.
Even though it's night, the sky seems almost bright compared to inside the car. Not from lights; there aren't many of those to cause it, but from the thick cloud cover heralding snow. Not sure why it's like that, but it's always the giveaway. Snow is bright clouds, while storm rain is dark and angry-like.
Losing myself in the scenery, I totally miss the fact we just went through a small town. Well, more skirted it than through it, but either way. Itty bitty. Rockford itself has a population of over half a million last I knew. Not a clue about these outer towns. Think the one we passed could be more qualified as a village. Hm.
The land is dark, shadows thick from the brightness of the sky, but I see it all perfectly. Even with tinted windows.
I yelp when something touches my arm, whole-body jumping in alarm. Since I had tucked myself so close to the inner edge, I bash my head on the hard frame. Turning while rubbing the soft spot on my skull, Lady is pulling her hand away.
Scowling, a leg gets folded under me. Never really thought about it before, but with your leg under you and positioned just right while sitting on it, it can provide a springboard like action if needed. Not a good idea if you're in the front seat though, as it makes it harder to brace yourself for any sort of braking or impact.
"What?"
Shadowed dual-colored eyes look at me, almost wary. My harsh question rings kind of loud in the car. Can hear the engine, but other than that it's pretty silent. Think I startled Apex with my yelp, as he's side glancing at me now. Pulling my arm in closer to me, glares get shot at the woman next to me.
"Why are you so tense?"
Uhh, seriously? I blink at her. No matter how old Vamps are, they seem to be clueless about some things. Nicolaus was too. He was seemingly unable to understand why I was so upset at him for trying to kill my sister.
"Really?"
I give her a droll look as I try to bite back my instinctual need to be sarcastic. It's that that seems to get me into the most trouble. What's really sad is she does honestly look confused.
"If I have to
explain
it to you, then there's no overall point in doing so since it will change nothing. Why are you bringing me on this trip anyway?"
She's staring at me. Not sure where all those papers went but they're gone now. The ride is smooth enough to write, so whatever she'd been doing seems to be finished.
"To show you what most of my slaves have come from."
Frowning at her, I cross my arms.
"I already know you get them from the streets."
Hair falls over her face as she tilts her head, the red and black strands blending with shadows.
"Yes, but you haven't
seen
it. To see what they come from then go to with what I provide. You think me cruel to them yet you have not seen what cruel is to those who have no one."
Scowling, I look away. Don't need to see '
their
cruel'... I see enough on my own,
had
enough of my own. My learning what and where the submissives come from will help nothing.
"Speaking of someone coming from somewhere - where did you get Maii? Do you know anything about where he came from?"
Lady shakes her head, brows drawing together.
"He was given to me a couple of weeks before you came. I had him stick with you to get him to speak."
Lot of good that did. I return the head shake.
"Even if he'd stayed with me for months I don't think he would have. From what my sister has said, he doesn't even think in words like you or I. He might do that eventually, but as of right now, he thinks in pictures, colors, and feelings."
She only knows that from peeking into his head. He understands words, he just doesn't use them at all.
"You said she was adopting and putting him in a school?"
I nod. Really hope she doesn't ask how Kierra knows how he thinks, not sure it would be a good thing to go around. My slipping up and admitting it outloud is bad enough…
'Oh yeah, by the way, my sister can read everyone's mind and feel what they feel'
.
Yeah... Can see how people could take that as a big reason to kill her.
Well, almost everyone. Just as I get nothing from a Vamp’s head when drinking from them, she has something similar. Kie can speak with them and feel what they do, but she doesn't think she can get
into
their heads like she can with the others.
The undead seem to have natural mind blocks when it comes to reading or seeing thoughts. Aside from the bond she and I share that allows us to slip into each other’s heads. Both of us have developed walls to keep that from happening...too much. Even then, those walls have to be maintained even in sleep or we mesh; like the images I was getting from her earlier when she was dreaming.
"If he does not work with words, why bother with sending him there?"
Sometimes, I really want to smack this woman.
More often than sometimes.
Most times.
All the time.
"Because he wanted to go. Just because he doesn't communicate like everyone else doesn't mean he's dumb. Is she supposed to keep him from going just because he's different?"
I get blinked at. Oookay then. My eyes narrow at her and she shrugs.
"It happens all the time. People do not like having things different from them right in front of their faces."
My turn to blink at her.
"How can you say that when you have the art you do? That's all it is; expression. Much of it isn’t 'ordinary', making it unique. Maii is unique; not an embarrassment to be hidden away."
Her age is really showing with that remark. Granted there's still much of that going on today but nowhere near as bad as it was even thirty years ago. She'd mentioned once that she's over two hundred years old, so I can just imagine the things that had to be hidden back then.
"Art is different, it isn't a human being interacting with you or yours. As for it being hidden away, why do you think nothing is in the main halls?"
My lips quirk as I begin to catch on to an idea.
"You don't get out much, do you? Avina mentioned you went to art auctions, so is it just those and pimp houses you go to?"
Lady looks affronted for a moment before her face goes blank. She needs to work on that. Either that or she only slips around me. My expression softens a little.
"Things are a bit different these days. Art is everywhere - all kinds. People’s differences are celebrated. There are some groups that are still like what you describe, but not too many are around here that I know of. Rockford I mean, don't know about out here. Where are we going anyway?"
Think my bouncing to different subjects is annoying her. She can thank my sister for that one. One of her many bad habits transferring over. She shrugs, waving her hand towards Apex. He gives the name of the town, but it isn't one I'm familiar with. His warning of it being a couple of hours out makes me want to groan.
"So do you know anything about where we're going?"
The Mistress inclining her head gives me the urge to strangle her. I motion for her to continue, but I just get stared at. Growling, I tuck myself back into the spot I'd been in and close my eyes. My thoughts roam to a different Vampire. Is he really gone? It's funny, I wanted nothing to do with him and to get away from him, yet now...here I am, almost
missing
him. The days I'd spent with him while in cat form, the comfort he seemed to get from me being around, the playfulness he'd shown…
A frown forms on my face as memories arise. After I'd figured out that the way he'd treated me during my Conversion is how he was when turned, if I hadn't gotten away from him when I did, would I have become just as insane? If I had to spend years with that kind of treatment without my ability to calm him...would I have spiraled into the same madness that grips Nicolaus? Those last few days, he'd seemed less crazy. Still quick to anger and just as violent, but not the same Vampire that had first abducted me.
The scars I carry from his handling have all smoothed out or disappeared. Most of the lashes have gone, only the really bad ones show as faded. The one at my hip that had sent me into shock and almost killed me is the clearest one.
Is that how he got the one on his face? I only caught brief glances, but I believe he also had lash marks on his back. Just as the one on his face would show more as he got angry, the ones on his back would slightly flush as well. Since I'd tried to avoid looking, I can't be certain. The times that his back had been facing me and I was actually looking was in the shower. Where things are altered because of the water. The more I think about my personal undead demon, the more I miss him.
My frown turns into a scowl as my eyes open. Lady had once said that everyone knew I was his because of the scars, what did she mean? Sliding my gaze over, she's still staring at me.
"You'd said before that others knew who I belonged to after seeing my scars, what did you mean by that?"
Her features harden. Think she knows who I'd been thinking of for that memory to surface. Oh well. Tough shit. At first, it looks like she won't answer, but she inhales and lets out a long breath. A leg comes up as she turns and leans against the side, getting comfortable. Is she actually going to share with me now? Would be nice to know something.
"It is said that at the heads of the feline bloodlines are three sisters. Every vampire that has a feline form is a descendant from one of them. Each one the source blood for each subspecies. Their actual names have been lost, but the line names, Pantherinae and Felinae, are the best translation given for the two younger sisters, the eldest being Machairodontinae. My home, by that logic, is filled with the descendants of the younger."
She watches me to make sure I'm following along. I am, for the most part.
"Just as you and your Sire are from Felinae blood, I'm from Pantherinae. The eldest sister’s line is very old and rare, none are seen in this part of the world. Some say they have died out just like their natural animal cousins. This is just one of many legends, however."
Lady focuses inwards as if she's thinking about something, her voice lowering even more.
"The Sire of the one who made Nicolaus was a very... Unique individual. I'm not entirely sure just how old he was or where he came from. Going by what I've heard, he was disturbed even as a human, becoming a Vampire just made it worse."
Strange eyes focus on mine as she comes out of her own head, face tilting to the side in a curious gesture.
"You are the descendant progeny of one who makes me look like a child in my desires. If you think Nicolaus is mad, his 'grandfather' is way beyond that. Known to drive those he Converted insane before the last exchange. Many would have to be killed soon after due to their endangering our secrecy. The woman who Converted your Sire is still around, somewhere."
Putting it all together, I have a demented 'great grandfather' who was the start of all the madness that led up to me. Wrapping my arms around, I clutch at myself. The realization that I could very well become as twisted as those around me sinking in.
Since becoming a Vampire, there have been several changes to my personality. One being that I enjoy inflicting pain but I've been able to limit that to those I was fighting. Never intentionally on an innocent. I honestly don't think I'm anything like the one who made me, but that doesn't stop the niggling doubt.
Lady had become quiet, watching me as I figure things out. I was right all along with my theory of how Nicolaus had been Converted, so more than likely any scars he has are from his 'initiation' into this dark world. That would make Madaline... My aunt? That's just all sorts of wrong.
Upon hearing his original reply when I'd asked who she was, I wondered if she might have been someone else he turned. His not wanting anything to do with her just made things even more confusing. Since I don't know when she was made and her age compared to his, it could just be 'sibling rivalry'.
"You said 'was' earlier on, is this man no longer, er, living?"
Her shoulder lifts before falling. Well, that's just great. Some sick freakin' monster is out and about and no one knows where he is. Lovely. Well, she doesn't, Madaline or Nicolaus might know, but neither is very chatty with me right now.
"How can three women be the 'source' for so many breeds?"
This woman seriously needs to blink more often. Her lack of doing so is very unnerving.
"It is said that each one had multiple forms that they could turn into, and upon the Conversion of others, they would get one of those cats. The same goes for the other animal races I would think. Since the sisters come from the area that is now Germany, most terms used are in German. The Master for any feline run territory, for example, is called the '
Lenken Kater
', or Lead Cat. The Germans themselves called us '
Aufhocker
'."
Should probably brush up on my German. When Lady sees my confused look, she smiles.
"It's a German demon known to be a shape-shifter that kills by ripping out throats."
Ahh. Yeah, guess that would work. My brow furrows.
"Wait, if each was given a specific one, how is it that Nicolaus is a puma and I'm an ocelot?"
The woman smiles and shrugs. Really getting tired of that motion. Pursing my lips, I glare at her. She lifts a brow but actually continues.
"Things change over time, evolve, who knows why anything works the way it does. There is one thing though, that I do think you will find interesting. The woman your line is from, it's said that even though she could change into all of them, she preferred the ocelot."
My eyes widen. Nicolaus had once said that there weren't too many who had my cat...none around here anyway.
"Since it was the one she had chosen, only a few of her progeny were given it. Not sure if that is true or not since she would have to control who got what to begin with. Then again, there are a lot of mysterious powers out there, 'tis possible the handing out of specific forms was one of hers."
That's true. Look at my 'Sire' for example, I'd thought he was just a fire-bug, but it turns out he actually has pyrokinesis. Seems like a really weird thing to have, being a Vamp an all, but no one asked me. Not sure just how to judge just how strong his ability is, but he could control flames that were already lit.
I think back to when I first became a Vampire, the last exchange given. Looking past her out the window on her side, I think out loud.
"When given my last blood exchange, I'd seen images of cats in jungles. Places I'd never been to or seen before. Does that happen with everyone or is it some other weirdness specific to me?"
I catch the movement of her head moving.
"Everyone sees it. Remnant images that are passed down, near as I can figure, which seems to help pass along various myths and legends."
Well, at least it isn't some other hoodoo making me different from everyone else. Sometimes being different is a good thing, other times, it really isn't. Looking down, I've been rubbing my pocket where I hold the switchblade. Nervous gesture? Me? Nah.
"Are they still around? These blood source sisters, I mean. They'd have to be
very
old. We're talking millions of years here. Is that possible?"
"No one has seen them that I’ve heard, so it could go either way, and yes, it is possible. But because they are so old, they wouldn't see things the way you or I do. Coming from several time periods passed, I would imagine they would have gone into stasis. Sleep. But again, it is just one of the many conjectures, stories, and myths passed down to give to inquisitive minds."
So that is an actual Vampire thing. Huh. In just about all the Vampire movies you see, that's a thing for older undead to do to put off the ‘boredom of eternity’. I don't understand that. Yeah, sure, the people would get tiresome doing the same things over and over...but being bored? When there's so much to see of the world? To experience?
Granted many things would be out of reach, like daytime activities and such, but nighttime has its own set of wonders. Comparing it to how you'd seen things before becoming a 'Creature of the Night'. Sights, smells, sounds. Especially sounds.
Flavors are kind of out. Well, no. I would think over time periods, blood would start tasting different. Pretty sure an ancient Viking warrior would taste a bit different than a modern-day New Yorker. Mythic being or not.
So much to do and yet they go to sleep after a couple of hundred years? That just seems kind of ridiculous to me. Looking at Lady as she watches me, I think of how she is bored with her life. She also doesn't get out much, so that's part of her problem.
"I've seen you look so put-out with the way your...er, life, is going, yet you don't seek out change. Why is that?"
Finally! A blink! It's only been how long? Good God.
I can understand a little about Vampires that are from the ages where the ocean was an impossible thing to cross to not get out too often, but she's not
that
old. Old woman back at the house might be, but Lady isn't. Mocking her motion, I tilt my head at her.
The one blink seems to be all I'm going to get. Readjusting her suit coat from her shifted movement, I get flashed. Brow furrowing, I reach out and pull the lapel away. The dark fabric moves easily, not like she's going to say 'no' to my touching her. I've seen the multiple piercings that she does to herself, but this one is new.
Chapter 37: Chapter 36 - Faline
Chapter Text
Faline
I've seen pictures of it done, but never in person. Her dermal hoops are in an hourglass-like shape on her chest between her breasts. They aren't too deep, but deep enough. A silk ribbon is threaded through the smallish rings, creating a corset-like look.
The rings are black and the ribbon is red. They go from just above the skin that forms into the mounds, down between, and just under. From there they loop back and forth down the center of her body, branching out to form something else over her belly button.
A small pentagram is formed from the ribbon, threading down to hang loosely from a knot at the bottom tip of the star. It doesn't look painful as much as uncomfortable. Lady's posture is ramrod straight unless she's slouching on purpose, right now she's leaning into the door, so not exactly upright.
"How long did it take to do this?"
There's a small lift in the corner of her mouth. Looking down at it and then to me.
"I don't keep track. The lacing took the longest amount of time."
Well, it would, since she’s clearly not squeamish about pain or needles for that to have taken very long.
"Do you do it all yourself or does someone help you?"
The red ribbon is set flawlessly, no twists or kinks as it goes from hoop to hoop. Placement of rings is precise and deliberate, all lined up perfectly. She has her coat gaping open most of the time, so the only reason I hadn't seen it sooner was because of the sides overlapping each other.
Well that, and my lack of really looking at anything but her face. Morbid curiosity has me reaching out to run fingertips over the rings. Evenly spaced and you can barely feel the metal that's under the skin.
For a Vamp who's pierced, they have to redo them after each shift. Usually how you can pick out the ones who are masochistic, like my sister. She's just an overall weird puppy.
"Trisha stands by if I need any assistance."
Her healer. Makes sense, or would if she had to worry about serious harm or injury. Depending on when she does it, she may not even bleed from it. How does she keep them from coming out though?
"Speaking of her, we were talking earlier about things that will work better for the animals since man-made medications don't work; they getting metabolized too fast for it to be effective. From healing plant agents to teas that soothe. She has a whole separate list that is given to you on what she needs, so why do so many have such thick scarring?"
Noticed that on several of the animals, both Shifter and Were. At first, I figured the body couldn't really spare the energy since they'd been damn near starving, but even now, some refuse to heal or fade.
"Probably because the scars you are seeing are where their brands had been."
"Brands? What brands?"
I get a look saying that I'm being a naïve child. Before I can become mouthy about it, she explains.
"The slaves I acquire from street pimps are all marked with some kind of symbol, a brand, to show who they belong to. Some use tattoos, but many of the ones I go to, do what hurts the most. Using branding irons or carving blades. The men and women I go to are known to be the cruelest in a city."
Her eyes drop to my hip, where my own deep scar is hidden.
"The prostitutes that belong to them are, more often than not, in really bad shape. Unset broken limbs, scalp scars from hair being chopped off, metal bearings put into their feet to keep them from running, extreme genital damage, heavily drug-addicted, and psychologically tortured. Animal and human alike. If the pimp knows that they can turn into an animal, they become a high priced commodity; able to take more damage and heal most of it quickly where a human would take weeks to months if not completely useless."
My guts twist at each listed injury set. None of my crew have scars like what she's describing, but I can pick out each of the others who do. Not by seeing the scars themselves, but just by the look they have. The ones she describes are the super submissive ones. Those who don't or barely talk, whose gazes are always cast down, sink super low when going to their knees, and have dull eyes. I've seen a couple that were so unresponsive, they may as well be walking vegetables.
Even with as much as Nicolaus put me through in just three or four days, others had possibly gone through
years
of this treatment. Strong enough to survive bodily, but mentally they're broken or gone. Pulling away from the Vampire, I press hard into the car at my back.
"When those are the types that come to my home, the brands and markings are removed and Trisha does what she can. She'd been a nurse once, years ago, when she’d caught someone’s eye and was taken. I found her shortly after on the brink of losing her mind. She was young, still in college. The shame she felt was so much that she did not wish to return, so I took her in. I insisted she keep with her practice; seeing the benefit of having someone with the knowledge she'd possessed."
I scowl at her wording but I also see it that way. When running the type of place she does, someone with the know-how on how to help heal and provide aid is a major need when most of your employees can’t very well be taken to the ER due to not being human.
"That woman is at least in her fifties, she's been with you that long?"
My voice conveys my disbelief, yet she nods. I drop it, looking out through my tinted window into the dark landscape beyond. Don't know how fast we're going, but I have a feeling it's way past any posted limit.
We ride for another couple of hours or so. The darkness mixing with the hum of the engine and slight vibration causes me to doze. When bright lights start flashing through the car, I jerk upright. This damn car needs a freakin' warning label as once again I’m bashing my head into the metal. I whimper pitifully.
"You're going to put a dent in my car with all that headbanging."
I glare at the front seat holding the oh-so-funny comedian.
"Not like I'm moshing you know. It's your damn sorry excuse for a vehicle. I'm small, so if I'm bumping into things, you know you have a ridiculously tiny toy car."
"Nope. Left that one at home. Very collectible."
Eye lasers would really come in handy right now. Or the ability to shock his ass. Do Vampires conduct electricity?
Looking out at the lights, they aren't from a cop car. Thank God. I didn't bring my wallet... Not even sure
where
it is, to be honest.
The strobe lights are coming from the street lamps we're going past. Coming into a lit-up city by way of highway, it’s all twisty and turny just like at home. Architects had to be some kind of dizzy when designing these damn things. Don't see any signs saying where we are, so we've already gone past any welcoming boards. Now it's all hotels and fast food leading into larger office buildings and strip-malls. With the range in different styles of buildings, we must be in a bigger city.
"Will we be going up and down the streets to find those that you're looking for?"
Half-sarcastic and half-serious, I look over to the woman beside me. Papers are once again sitting on her lap, but this time I see the small case at her feet. A bright green and icy blue eye look up to me with a wry look, although now they're shadowed and appear dark.
"Hardly. We have a specific address. These aren't your typical street prostitutes, they are kept within a house. Buyers come and do their business within the home then leave. Basically, a ragtag version of what I own."
Either way it sounds messed up to me. She reaches out and touches my cheek, gaze moving over my face.
"This one, however, is done up as a private club. The man running it tries to come off as a gentleman but is really quite a brute. I've had Apex tracking him for awhile. The man has never seen me but knows who I am. Every time he gets a whiff of me moving towards him, he packs up and leaves."
A sharp thumbnail, no, make that claw, is sliding down the side of my face. Not drawing blood, but scraping down the skin. Since I'm already backed into the proverbial corner, I can't pull away.
The cool hand moves to the back of my neck, grabbing hold. Gold eyes darken in anger as I glare at her, mouth opening in protest. Doing so catches her gaze, but she makes no move toward me like she usually does.
"We were able to keep it quiet that I would be anywhere near here. This procurer has a main woman who is just as cruel as he is helping him run the place and likes to think herself a Madam. Apex was able to intercept the address by their sending a call out for difficult girls. They take the ones that newer pimps have trouble controlling and break them."
She looks at me intently, her face hardening.
"This one started out as a 'Loverboy' before moving up, his usual trade being younger boys. Now he panders mostly in young adults. Stuck to males, but he won't turn females away. He takes a fancy to younger-looking ones. Like you."
I jerk, turning my face away. Now I know why she wanted me to come along. My jaw tightens, but not from the blood coursing down my cheek.
"You should have told me sooner. I still would have come, but you can't keep shit like this from me when you're dragging me into it. I’m
not
one of your damn slaves."
Teeth clench harder when a warm tongue gets dragged along my skin.
"Tell me, are you saving these people or getting rid of competition?"
She doesn't seem to mind my sharp barb at all, a mocking smile forming as she pulls away. It soon disappears as she glares at me.
"You will stay at my side. This man knows of our kind, most of his stock are supernaturals. Since he has never seen me in person, he will not know who I am at first. It is not known just how many he has with him here, or who his clientele are. He will offer to buy you, then try to lure you away from me, and when that won't work, he will have his woman do so."
I turn back to her, lips pursed. Does she really think me that stupid? Don't answer that.
"She will request your help with something. Go with her and get a count of how many you can see. They will more than likely have more hidden in a basement or crawl space so use all your senses. This is as good a time as any to develop your skills. You have proven to be quite the scrapper, but that won't always do."
Blinking at her, I let my jaw relax. This...this I can and am more than willing to do. My hands relax their hard grip on my legs as I give her a small nod.
"You will be offered drugs and drink - take neither. Most if not all the courtesans will be high on something. Normal drugs won't work on any of us, but there have been cases of very strong or pure grade substances that will dull the mind. There is another one going around, one specifically for the supernatural. A mix of herbs that causes the taker to not care and become pliable, unresistant."
That...doesn't sound good. Sounds like marijuana on steroids.
"It is human instinct but try not to breathe too much. If they have it, you will be taken near areas where the smoke of this herb is strong, put there just to lure the unaware. What do you have in your pocket?"
Her question startles me so much I answer automatically. Her eyes follow the movement of my hand that's once again rubbing over the hard shape. When she lifts an eyebrow, I explain further.
"My sister had put it in my things before I left home. She didn't want me to come back in the first place but she knew my feelings on it, so she gave me this instead. She's a sucker for blades and has given me several but I don't do anything with them."
I know how to use one...sort of. Not with any type of skill but there isn't much of that needed when you're trying to harm another someone. At her continued look, I pull it out and show her.
The outer switchblade casing itself doesn't look very threatening. A plain black with shiny metal trimming. Spring action, which makes it very illegal. Doesn't stop Kierra though. If our home is ever raided by cops we would be in so much trouble with all the shit she has. Hundreds, possibly thousands of dollars worth of sharp instruments, many of which are highly illegal in most parts of the state, let alone the country. Probably.
She'd given me one of the smaller knives, one that fits in my hand and can be easily hidden. Think the blade itself is only four inches or so. Holding it up, I push the small release that has the knife shooting out.
Lady is eyeballing it, so for shits and giggles, I hand it to her. She doesn't take it, just looks up at me with an expression I can't read.
"You've had this on you all day?"
Nodding, I retract the blade and put it back in my pocket, while she watches me do so. Way she's acting you'd think she's never seen one before. Pretty sure she has, just taken aback by not knowing I had it. That thought is highly pleasing.
"So what exactly is the plan here? Go in guns blazing or what?"
Apex slows at a light, the night traffic isn't too bad but still pretty busy. Looking up front, the four-way intersection is surrounded by strip-malls packed with utility stores, fast food, coffee, dentistry, and more. So far it seems no different than any other city I've seen.
Granted I haven't seen too many but still, seems they all have a similar theme of advertising at the busiest motorways. The smart thing to do and highly expensive. Attention goes back to Lady when she starts explaining just what she's wanting to do.
A stealth mission ending in either a peaceful sale or a bloodbath. Lovely.
"We'll be going in to look at his 'wares' with an interest in buying one for a personal party. He will have his best-looking ones out, but the others will be hidden. While I talk to him, you will be with his woman, moving around and getting a count on just how many he has. When you have a count, get back and tell me."
I raise a brow. If this woman is trying to lead me off for nefarious purposes, I doubt she will just let me walk back freely. The Vampire facing me smirks while the car starts moving again.
"I have faith that you will find a way. There is also the possibility that each will have a guard with them but the information on that was unclear. Apex will be at the door to make sure none run out while you and I will have the inside."
Outnumbered and more than likely outgunned. Fantastic.
"And just what are you going to do with all the people inside you plan on 'buying'? Car is barely big enough for the three of us, do you plan on packing in more?"
A scoff sounds from the front seat, causing the corner of my mouth to tilt up.
"Arrangements have been made for pick up. Apex will give the call as soon as we get there. One way or another, they will be coming out."
That sends a small cold shiver down my spine but I must admit that my body is thrumming for action. After hearing what this man and woman are doing, I wanted to give them a taste of their own medicine. Doubt we'll have the time for doing exactly that, but I can manage.
The restlessness coursing through me makes the rest of the ride almost unbearable. Lady watches me as I fidget and move restlessly, a grin playing over her shadowed features. Ignoring her seems to be the only recourse here. For now anyway.
"You can channel your sister, can't you?"
Blinking at her, I look at my reflection in the window glass. Sure enough, my eyes have gone to the green that they take on when I end up dipping into her head. Whenever we tangle at home they do it too. Bit weird, but it helps when needed. At my slight nod, her head cocks.
"When you came at me before, in the kitchen, your eyes had gone that shade. At the time I thought it one of your abilities but the way you fought reminded me of how wolves react when fighting. Since that seems to be the only time your eyes change and knowing who your sister is, I figured it a safe bet."
Not sure if I really wanted her to know that, but hopefully it isn't so obvious to others.
"I don't do it intentionally, it just sort of happens. After saving her life when we left the brothel, our bond became stronger. But even before then we would catch glimpses of the other, usually when one of us was in pain."
Her eyes light in her dawning of realization.
"Those times when Nicolaus had you restrained from the fits you were having... You were sharing her head."
Nodding again, I keep watch of her face.
"Each time it was her fighting off someone he had sent after her. We now share each other’s...lusts. Mine for blood and hers for battle. I can just imagine how crazy it would be if she and I were to fight someone seriously. The energy alone would be a serious high."
Strange eyes give me a look of confusion but I don't go into it. This woman is still too much of a danger to me to share what I have already. Before she can ask for any more details, we stop. Looking out, we're in a residential neighborhood. Looks relatively new; many of the houses still have their 'for sale' signs out front. We're parked in front of one but Apex is looking further down and across the street; to a white house at the end of the cookie-cutter development. A very non-threatening two-story with a small front porch. Think the only difference from one house to the next is the color.
Yards all around are spattered with old snow, which by this point is being added to. Small white flakes drift around lazily before landing softly. Seems so wrong that something like this is happening in an area like this one.
"Just how many are we dealing with? Is there at least a starting amount of how many bottoms are in there? Animal count?"
Apex is the one who answers me this time.
"There are at least six 'bottoms', as you put it. They will be the ones up front that he's showing off. Aside from the couple runnin’ the place, there might be two bodyguards. Not sure how many are animals. His woman, Tabitha, was a child he got a hold of years ago. He's reshaped and brainwashed her so now she's as bad as he is. Don't feel any pity for her because she will show none for you."
So this Tabitha is the one I'm supposed to allow to take me wherever. Can feel sorry for her plight later, right now the ones being harmed are what needs my attention. I keep Lady's words in my head about holding my breath when walking around. I may be undead, unable to be affected by much, but I'd rather be safe than sorry on unknown territory.
It takes a few minutes to convince my body it isn't dying after a long period of not inhaling. I’ll have to practice over a period of time, as it isn't something that can just be flipped off as if it was a switch. Able to hold it for a few minutes at a time, that should be enough time to get away from any substances that are air-born. Nodding to the Vampire who's eyes seem stuck on me, we get out.
"I'm sure I don't have to tell you not to talk too much, do I? I know it will be impossible for you not to say
anything
, but leave him to me. You worry about his woman and any guard she may have."
I get the childish urge to stick my tongue out at her but resist and nod with a huff. I can't promise anything if something is said directly at me though. If he comes at me verbally, I cannot be held accountable for my reactions.
Chapter 38: Chapter 37 - Faline
Chapter Text
Faline
We make it all the way to the front door with no trouble. I'd almost stumbled when noticing the Vamp is actually wearing something on her feet. Heeled boots. Functional yet still fashionable.
First time I've seen footwear on her, it seems almost weird. Apex is the one who knocks on the door, taking the position as bodyguard. With as big as he is, he pulls it off perfectly.
Being a giant muscled, tattooed, and mean-looking guy, he comes off as imposing quite well. His surfer boy blond faux-hawk throws you a bit but not much. He's the most 'alive' looking out of the three of us, but then again, he
is
the most alive so the point is moot.
He moves to the side so Lady is more in front while I stand at her back, pretty much hidden in my shortness. That's okay though, makes people underestimate me all the time. I bite my lip when I think of what we're supposed to do with all the possible customers within, but don't get the chance to ask as the door opens. A bald, under six-foot male opens it, thicker all around but still looks very solid. Thick black brows rise as he smiles, blue hazel eyes giving off good tidings. Sick.
The stiff beard looks combed as he greets warmly, ushering us in. Vampire Mistress goes in first, her persona seeming to have shifted as she smiles openly. Not revealing fang, but her whole face looks different. Eyes are wide as she looks around the place. Curiosity clear on her face, as well as a sly glint. I come in behind her with Apex close at my back. I'm practically hidden.
We're ushered into a front room before introductions are made, false names are handed out while I look around, trying to pull off curiosity as easily as she does. Not too hard since I actually am. My attention is pulled back when my hand is grabbed. First instinct is to pull away but I catch Lady's slight head shake. Smiling in a way that I hope is appeasing, I bear through his kissing my hand.
She did say he acted the part of a gentleman, so I guess this is part of it. Real corny if you ask me but no one ever does. She calls attention back to herself as she starts gushing about his home, his eyes take a bit before turning away but as a typical narcissist, he can't help but preen.
This room has nothing to convey what happens here, but I can hear and smell it. Have to fight the crinkling of my nose the smell of sex is so heavy in the air. Body sweat, animals, and blood also perfume the place.
Can hear the telltale sounds of flesh slapping flesh, the assorted grunts coming from males enjoying themselves. Underneath it though, I hear the cries of pain, the sobs tear at my insides. I have to put my head down to hide my expression.
"Is your companion alright? Maybe my wife can get her something to drink?"
I catch Lady's nod, not sure if she knows my problem or playing along to move things ahead faster. The stifling heat of the place itself is overwhelming and doesn't help at all.
"I'm sure she's fine, just a little shy. This is her first time."
He makes noises of hoping it's something I'll remember as he calls for his 'wife'. She comes breezing in as if waiting for her cue, dressed in an airy sundress looking like the proverbial housewife, the sickness in her eyes is clearly visible though.
As they chat for a bit with Lady, another male comes in. His smell is so offensive that I have to turn and look at Apex. Would seem even he can smell it as his form stiffens. The move is small and barely noticeable, only reason I saw it is because I'm staring right at him.
Another bouncer slash bodyguard looking brute, his skin is dark, just as his eyes and facial hair. The black man is hyped up on something; his eyes shiny as he smiles at everyone. His scent is of unwashed sex, sweat, and some type of drug. I don't know the narcotic smells well enough to pick one out from another.
Not sure how I'm supposed to smell anything with all this around, but it makes it easier to hold my breath.
"This is Bruce, a friend of mine who likes to hang around and raid my fridge."
They all chuckle, but I can only manage a smile. His wife hands me a small glass of what she claims is water. Taking it with a smile, I raise it and tip back. It’s not as easy to fake drink as it appears in movies but I make sure it touches above my lip.
Removing it from my mouth and wiping at it as if I spilled, her eyes gleam, so I know it’s been tampered with. With holding my breath, I can't smell what's in it. Keeping it respectfully, we're led to the back of the house. The pitches of body smacking get closer.
"I have my very finest out and ready to show you. As I'm sure you know there are those that will require more as they are very special..."
I block him out as I focus on other things. Keeping track of distinct sounds that mark a single person. I just get to three when my arm is touched.
Lady is grinning at me before waving a hand towards the six people standing in front of a roaring fireplace. Christ, think they have their heat on
and
the damn fire going at the same time. If you haven't noticed, heat makes smells much stronger and tends to linger as if baked into the area.
Blinking rapidly for a moment, I look down the line of them. Four males and two females. Not even going to try to figure out who is human and who isn't. Doesn't matter when they're all going to be leaving.
Every single one of them is trying to put on a brave face, look flirty and enticing. It's all in the eyes though. Windows to the soul they say, or just reflective glass to show us our own fears.
Without thinking about it, I step up to each one and touch their arms gently. By that alone, I can tell who is animal and who isn't. A gentle touch goes a long way for one who's been beaten down. Most show an inner fire, so they have that going for them. They will survive this. Three of the males and one female are beasts, my touch has their eyes going right to mine.
Can tell when each realizes what I am by scent; the slight stiffening of their bodies giving it away. I try to convey with my eyes that I won’t harm them but I can just imagine how many times they've been told that and it being a lie.
"Now now, you can do your touching after payment is received."
My eyes flicker in annoyance before I lower my head and walk back to Lady as if chastened. The four of them have a laugh, Apex having gone back to the door to answer a call. Don't know if it was planned or not, but whatever.
"Come with me sweety, we'll get you a snack before you have your fun. Going to want all the energy you can get - our boys have stamina like you wouldn’t believe."
Her giggle is sickening but I smile and follow after while Bruce stays behind with Eddie and Lady. Had caught his name somewhere in there, having had to make nice after it was given. I glance back and he's staring after me, his eyes overbright as his nose flares. Uhh, do I smell? I had that shower earlier, but I've been around food, so maybe I smell like something I'd been making?
Vampires do sweat, if we’ve had the required 'water' intake for it, so I know I don't stink of it. Could be he's just inhaling the smells coming off his 'friend'. Either way, I leave him in Lady's capable hands. I smirk at him before turning back to Tabitha. Woman is jabbering away about her 'boys'. Another male shows himself as we get further away. She squeaks in false alarm, acting her part to a T.
"Tad! My gosh, you do just love to pop out of nowhere, don't you? Don't mind him, my husband hired him to make sure I don't come to any harm. He's a softy though so not really sure why we keep him around."
While she continues to belittle him as we keep walking, I look at him. Another bouncer type, but he has a feeling of 'newness' to him. Still shiny and fresh from the packaging. Not too young or old but his face is set in lines that probably aren't there when he isn't around the she-bitch I'm following. I catch his gaze and roll my eyes at her constant talking. Think she loves the sound of her own voice.
He gives me a small nod, then looks away with what looks to be guilt. Ahh, I see. Mr. Tad doesn't want to be here but won't speak up. When we go through a short hallway and into the kitchen, he positions himself between me and a small table. I oblige and move off to the opposite side. Tabitha catches his movement and frowns at him.
"Don't you have somewhere else to be, Tad? You're annoying me."
He shakes his head. With me away from the table, he moves away as well. A small stick of incense is burning on it but I'll bet you anything it isn't anything I'd want to smell. I smile at her, acting oblivious while looking around her kitchen.
"You have a lovely kitchen, you must love to cook. I do too. The set up we have at home is amazing, you should come by sometime and see it."
My gushing has Tabby smiling, her attention coming off the tall male tucking himself off in a corner. He hasn't said a word and I doubt he will. Since I had casually left my glass out in the other room, she pours me another from a pitcher in her fridge.
"You have to try this lemonade. Made with real squeezed lemons that I grew myself. They have that tartness to them as they all do but they also have a natural sweetness that I've been cultivating."
A tall glass is poured and pushed towards me. I ignore it for as long as politely possible, still gazing around at all the shiny new appliances. With the six out front, that leaves another two that I hear on this floor. Probably in bedrooms further in.
As I reach for the glass, the unhappy guard clears his throat, capturing my attention. Really hope he doesn't give me any trouble later on, he seems like a good guy. She frowns harshly, but when I turn to him and out of her eyesight, I wink at the male attempting to help. Lips are pursed as he looks unhappy but falls back into his silent watching. Once again tip back and act as if I'm drinking, casually turning as I bring it away from my mouth, looking out into another hallway.
"How many rooms do these houses have? My sister has been looking for a new place. She's found herself in a house full of boys of her own."
I chuckle, trying to coerce her into it as well. She does while watching me closely. Take it the juice is supposed to be fast-acting or the incense should be taking hold. Either that or she's caught on that I'm not drinking it. Taking a chance, I blink several times and set the glass down. Pressing fingers into my temple as if a headache is forming.
"I'm sorry, I think with all the events I've had today and the excitement of coming here has gone to my head. Do you have a restroom I can use?"
By the glint in her eyes, I can tell I went the right way. With an expression of concern, she makes soothing noises and ushers me down the hallway I'd been looking down and into a bedroom.
"This one is the closest, it's the master bedroom so it has its own bathroom attached."
Tad has followed us but he won't look at me and stays outside the room. Good... I think. She wraps an arm around me and helps me to the directed room. I stumble a little, have to make it look good so she doesn't get suspicious. Just hope I don't overdo or under-do it.
Clucking on like a mother hen, Tabitha leads me into the room and turns the water on for me. Quick glance around shows no visible item she can use as a weapon, so I put my hands into the cool water.
"I'm so sorry, not sure what's wrong with me. This doesn't usually happen. I think your incense may not have agreed with my head or something."
She grins and pats my back. Around five inches taller than me, I'm going to have to get her lower somehow. I move to the toilet, putting the seat down and sitting on it. Perfect! She hunkers down in front of me, all ladylike and proper, whispering soothing nonsense. Looking up with a sheepish smile, there's no seeing us from outside at this angle. Just hope Tad won't mind me screwing over his boss.
"There, there, it's alright. Would you like some Aspirin or Tylenol?"
I shake my head as I put a hand on her shoulder, swaying a bit before dipping forward. With our current position, her head is just low enough in front of mine that I can fall into her neck. Moaning lightly, I move my arms as if to wrap them around her.
She pats and rubs at my back. Her scent gets stronger as it spikes, her perceived accomplishment in her arms. I topple forward with more force than necessary, knocking her backward.
A giggle escapes me as I land atop her. Perfume fills my nose as well as something more earthy carrying a small bite. Abruptly I stop breathing, hoping I didn't take in too much. The action is so natural I'm not sure just how long I wasn't holding my breath. She chuckles as well but tries to move out from under me. The woman is pretty solid so this is going to be tricky.
Using Vampire speed and strength, my legs go around hers, holding them together to keep her from kicking out. One hand goes over her mouth hard, gripping it while my other grabs her braided hair. Didn't even really see her hair-do, wasn't paying any attention.
A thick dark blond braid circles her head, so I get a hold of it, wrenching her face to the side and sink fangs in deep. Really want it to hurt, but to keep her from making too much noise, she gets the heavy foreplay feeling. She goes from a hard flailing thing to a soft and pliant body.
Her memories fly into my head, making my gut clench at the depravity in her mind. The woman would fit right in with Nicolaus and Lady. I bite down harder as I swim through recent images for the information I seek, hunger spiking.
Not only does this woman take care of the house and finances but she's also the headpiece keeping cops at bay. Helps beat the people down as well, taking extreme enjoyment out of their suffering and pain. Other information starts flooding in easily.
Bruce, Eddie's friend, isn’t only a guard, as he partakes in the gang rapes and drugs... Tad has been blackmailed into keeping his mouth shut and one other... Geoffry. Werewolf.
I keep pulling from her as I find out more and more condemning evidence. The Werewolf right now is in the basement with four others that he is 'training'. The thrill this woman gets when watching him at work and participating has me biting down hard. She starts struggling, but it's a weak attempt.
The wolf scouts out with Eddie, pointing out the 'freaks' from the normal humans. Blackmailing, seducing, or straight up abduction being their methods of acquisition. While Eddie screws with their heads, Geoffry is the main one who does the abuse. Brutal rape of body, spirit, and mind. More often than not he, Bruce, and the head of the operation are the ones gang-raping the others. Male and female, makes no difference to them.
Glimpses of tortures they've used on both humans and supernaturals really test my core of strength. Metal rods implanted on the hips as something to cause pain while being pounded from behind. The constant re-opening of healing wounds on the Shifters and Weres. Bound, gagged, and stuffed into luggage trunks for days, metal devices shoved into their mouths to keep them open while a male chokes them with his junk, made to parade lewdly in front of others while different implements protrude from tender orifices.
Supernaturals have it the worst; healing quickly just to go through it all again. Body modification and piercings, branding with the tools by the fireplace, whipped and caned. It just goes on and on. The four below are the newest ones, there had been five, but one of the human males didn't make it. All the body trauma paired with Geoffry's preferred method of sex; he'd been killed. The body is buried in cement beneath the house.
The six up front are the more behaved ones; trained for stamina and the pleasing of the client in many different ways. Two in the back rooms are bigger males that they’ve yet to break completely, so others are used to continually shame them. Both had been free animals and are very straight males.
Can't very well have any of that, so measures were taken. Most of the others had been from other pimps or right off the streets. Didn't matter if they knew the trade or not. This is all over wrong. I pull out of the memories before I go crazy, all of it trying to course into my head at once.
Tabitha's struggles have all but stopped, her skin growing very cold. The incense, glass of water, and 'lemonade' are indeed all drugged. The back rooms have a couple of sticks burning as well.
The real kicker here? It has no effect on humans.
I freeze, going through the images in my head till coming to one in specific. A picture of Lady. They know who she is. Had sent the call out on purpose - knowing it would get to her. They don't have much on me, but they think I'm an animal of some kind. They lured us here with intent, thinking that they’d be able to overpower her.
Uncaring, I rip my face away from the woman’s throat, a chunk of flesh coming with me as I tear open the all-important vein. She was on the verge of death anyway, this just makes sure of it. I can't find it in myself to feel bad about killing her. Tabitha
really
needs to die. Eddie had done a number on her, yes, but there was sickness there before he came along. Possibly what drew him in the first place.
A whisper of sound has me on my feet and turned to attack. Tad is standing there, blinking at me. Now is his moment; he will choose whether he lives or dies. I make sure he sees that in my face. He comes further in and turns the water back on, shutting the door all but a crack. Grabbing a cloth and wetting it before handing it to me, his head tosses towards the mirror. I don't need to look to know I have blood on me. Not a whole lot, but still noticeable. He leaves the water on as he whispers to me, motioning with his hand to the floor.
"The one below is like you, he won't be easy. I will do what I can when able, but I will not go down for this."
I shake my head at him.
"No, he's not like me. He's a wolf, I'm not. The information they have on you is in a safe downstairs. You help me get the two out of those rooms and keep the other six out of the way and you can have the combination. We're taking them with us."
He looks at me, gray eyes not very happy.
"Swear it."
I blink at him for a moment.
"I swear, but don’t think others like me will keep to their word. That will get you laughed at then killed."
He shakes his head.
"Don't plan on being anywhere near you people again. I just want to get my stuff and go."
My head cocks as I dab at my shirt. Good thing it's dark, but there's no hiding the scent of blood from animals. The one below is the big one we'll have to watch for.
"You do realize you cannot mention anything about what you know, right? Doing so will just get you killed. You tried to help me, I don't want to see you hurt."
He nods, looking down at Tabitha's corpse. I pull his attention away by asking questions.
"Do you know the ones in the rooms? Will they listen to you?"
His head inclines before spinning on his heel and heading out. I follow, tossing the rag onto the dead face looking up at nothing. May be disrespectful - in other cases. This woman deserves no respect, dead or alive.
Chapter 39: Chapter 38 - Faline
Chapter Text
Faline
Back out to the hallway and away from the kitchen, there are twelve people in total here that are being used as sex toys. I intend to see each one freed. I hurry forward to match his stride.
"Do you know the Johns in there as well?"
I could probably figure that out myself if I go back through the memories but I really don't want to. Brain feels dirty enough. Some of the devices I'd seen were being used for an assortment of things that they really weren't originally made to do.
"Regulars. Stuffy office types that get off on causing pain."
His whispered response has my jaw clenching.
"Want this done as quietly as possible. Don't want to alert the one below. While I take care of the office trolls, you get the others freed. Keep them quiet. I'm sure by now Brucey and Ed have their hands full, so don't need to worry about them."
Actually not
too
sure about that but I can't hear the chatter that had been going around. Tad points out two bedrooms along the next hallway. Wasn't necessary, can hear and smell them from out here.
Annoyed, I bite my tongue, putting another halt on my breathing. Both vics are male, big, and animals. Tied down and drugged, although not enough to not be aware of what's going on, and they can feel everything. As is proven by the muffled grunts of pain coming from ahead as I tiptoe closer. Isn't needed, footfalls are silent without having to do so. Like breathing, it's just another human habit.
Hand gets held up to the guard as I quickly but quietly open the door. Sounds within become crystal clear, causing me to wince before I even see it. I have to consciously keep my breath held as I take a quick look around.
Pointing to myself then the man whose hips are pumping enthusiastically, then to Tad and the incense burner on the dresser, he nods and moves over quietly as I sneak up behind the shorter man. Might actually be taller, but he's leaning over the man who's bent over the end of the bed.
Eyes closed, face twisted in pain, and a ball gag strapped tightly to his face, the image burns into my brain in anger and outrage. Bright gold-green pain-filled orbs open and find me instantly. I don't bother holding a finger to my lips, no point. I've never tried breaking a neck before, but with supernatural strength, it shouldn't be too hard. On an outward thrust, I grab the back of his head and yank back hard.
Quickly grab to position and then twisting till I hear a break. Barely any noise made, and what did come out can easily be explained as a sound of screwing. I pull his body back and off the abused male, moving away so Tad can do his thing.
The smoky herb stick has been put out and the ceiling fan turned on. Didn't notice it at first but can now hear it. Limp man in my arms is set near the dresser, neck all wonky. You never tell a broken neck by the head; it shows in the throat. Bones and such busted and misshaping the skin. This time, however, the head is at a wrong angle and vertebrae poke through the side of his neck. Whoops, got a little too overzealous there.
My bad
.
Looking in the dresser, I pull out a long nightgown shirt and toss it to Tad. He isn't paying attention, so it lands on the back of the one still strung to the bed. His arms are stretched out to either side and belted down, same with ankles.
I avert my face, not wanting to add to his perceived shame. Makes it even more awkward since he's turning his head to keep me in his sights. Another item gets pulled from the dresser and dropped onto the man's face. Just like Tabby's, his eyes are still open, these ones are in surprise though. Personally think someone should see their death coming, but exceptions can be made. Least his was quick, which he didn't deserve.
No bathroom is attached to this room, so cleaning up is going to have to wait. Grabbing up the dead man’s pants, I rummage in his pockets and pull out his wallet. Personally I don't care to know who he is but I toss it on the bed in case the other man does. For some, it helps to know, for others it won't or they don't want to know.
One side of the animal's body is undone, yet he hasn't moved anything but his head to keep a watch on me. I pace with pent up energy. Tad finally gets all the leather straps undone, hasn't said anything to the man on the bed though. Guy thing I think, but then again, what do you say in situations like this? 'I'm sorry' just doesn't seem appropriate.
The ex-bodyguard lays the shirt over the man's rear end, which I'm sure is appreciated, but he still doesn't move. Shock?
"Tad? I need to get to the next room, are you coming?"
Don't mean to sound impatient, but I can't
not
hear the others' cries. He whispers to the man on the bed before following after me. We make our way to the other door just as quietly. Same drill in place as last time, I go for the body while he gets the drug put out.
Upon opening the door, the scent of blood hits me hard. After exhaling I hold it, eyes taking in what is revealed as the door opens. Again coming in at their backs, they're on the bed as well, sort of. Long black and brown hair is wrapped around the owner's neck, being held at the back as a handle to tighten and strangle. A four-poster bed, he's strung up on the foot posts. Arms held out and up while legs are bent at the knee and tied higher up as well.
He's hanging at the end of the bed, thick cords holding him aloft. Legs are bent far apart for no other reason than to make things even more painful. The male at his back is nude, but not forcing his groin forward; instead intent on carving strips from his victim’s back.
They’re thin and deep, making his back into a bible page. The verse about witches is written heavily within the bloody and butchered skin. The hung male is hanging limply, but still twitches and stiffens when the blade bites in.
Can feel my face twist into something ugly as I reach for my own blade. Wasn't what it was intended for, but this is where it's needed. The one so intent on his work is humming.
Humming.
Standing almost six-foot, there's no way I'm going to get to his neck quickly. Scrawny, but you can see slight definition. He's just about to turn when I press close, blade tucked up under his naked shaft.
"If I were you, I'd be very careful how you move, or little Johnny is going to get one hell of a reduction."
His swift intake of breath is what answers me.
"Drop your blade or mine starts slicing."
It drops immediately. We move back so Tad can get to work on freeing the animal from his bonds. I have the man move till he's on his knees in front of the side wall, trembling. Switchblade having moved to his throat to keep him from making a sound, I fight with myself on what to do. A free hand creeps around and covers his mouth as the blade slices across. The cut is deep; arterial spray coloring the wall as I stare at it.
The body struggles to free itself even as it dies. I keep hold, eyes closing. Smell of fresh blood is strong in my nose. No point in trying to keep from breathing, the drug is already in my system. When the attempted thrashing goes into twitches, I move his body forward to lean against the wall, kicking his legs further apart so his weight is centered to stay in place. Hands are covered in red paint, so I grab the button-up cotton shirt that belonged to him and use it to clean my hands and knife.
"How do I get below?"
Voice has no inflection and my expression is blank as I focus on my hands. Tad glances at me as he works at the cords. Eyes are wary as he looks over me.
"Door by the stairs, it leads down."
Nodding, I finish wiping the metal and retract the blade. It gets slipped back into my pocket as the soiled shirt gets tossed onto the dead man’s head.
"When they can move, get these two up front. Apex has a vehicle coming for them all."
His head inclines while I leave the room. I want to go straight down, but I have to tell Lady what's going on. I follow the scent of blood - seems I wasn't the only one to make a mess.
Sure enough, when walking back into the main room where I'd left them, the subs are off to one side, sitting down and looking scared. Apex is still by the door while Lady stands over two dead bodies. Eddie, the leader of this place and his guard buddy Bruce, didn't have a chance.
"So, you know that they knew who you were right from the start, right? Tabby was just full of information."
The Vampire is in the process of cleaning the blood off her claws by way of tongue swipes. Glancing up as I walk in with my possibly already known tidbit spoken softly, her eyebrow raises and head cocks.
"They lured you here. The call that had gone out was specific, meant to draw your attention. There's one more downstairs. Werewolf. Up for a tag-team?"
She looks at me in amusement and nods. As I point towards where we need to go, she hands her suit coat to Apex. Not a speck of blood on it. Show off.
"The other guard, Tad, will be set free. He was blackmailed into working here. There was no abuse done by him. He will be bringing out two more males, one of them has open wounds on his back. I interrupted bible study. There are another four being held below."
My voice is low but there isn't much other noise going on, just soft music playing from somewhere. If he doesn't know we're here and coming, then he's a really bad animal. But with being a Were-animal, especially wolf blood, he's going to be tough to take down. When I start stripping, I get assorted looks. Shrugging, I keep going.
"I'll be more effective as an animal. Damn drug is already in my body so it's not like I have to try and avoid it anymore. By the way, did you know it has no effect on humans?"
Lady became annoyed once I'd stated the stuff is in my system, but it isn't affecting me to the degree that it is on the animals. If I were to be locked in a room with a thick cloud of it I'd be in trouble, but right now it's just acting as a downer. For about the hundredth time, I wish I had the telepathy they all have, would make coordinating this much easier.
Shrinking down rapidly into my cat, I stretch my back. At the beginning of each shift it feels like it needs to pop, but it's just the spine elongating into the tail. Shaking out and settling into my new shape, I look up at the Vamp before padding to the basement door. She may be able to fight better as a human, but I do the most damage when on four feet. Considering she's a couple of centuries old, knowledge of fighting styles will have been built up.
I can hear muffled weeping, grunts, and rattling chains from below as Lady opens the door silently. My ears go back, looking up to the Vampire for direction. Head bob has me going down first into the softly lit stairwell, going down several steps then turning to the right. The wooden slats provide excellent peepholes and what greets my eyes when peering through them has my heart thumping.
Two young males are chained against the far wall, a woman dangles from the ceiling in chains, and another is on a bed, a rutting male between her legs. All are naked, gagged, and covered in assorted wounds. My lips pull back in a silent snarl, we need to hurry before he catches our scents over the heavy ones in the air currently.
I creep down and around, not a whisper betrays me. Probably wouldn't matter if I did happen to make any, between the sounds he's making and her weeping and struggling, nothing can be heard anyway. The males on the walls follow me with their eyes, having been drawn by my movement.
Doesn't take much to maneuver behind him, and I wait for Lady's signal before I make a move. Muscles coil tight and ready to spring into action at a moment's notice. She ignores the other bodies around the place, focusing on the one who's thrusting hard and fast.
Dual-colored eyes dart to me, sneer on her face as she gives the go. Vampire speed has me on his back almost instantly, teeth sinking into the back of his neck as my feet get to work on shredding the flesh underneath me. He roars and rears up, large hands reaching back just to get sliced up by Lady as she appears at my side.
I keep going, kicking viciously as I work my teeth deep. It's his strength against mine, and he has more. His head and shoulders bunch and prevent me from getting a better hold, then start thickening as he goes further into shifting mode. He'd already been in a halfway state to increase his overall size.
Whirling around and standing, he gets a hold of my tail and yanks hard. It's either let go or have my spine torn out of the ass end of my body. Letting go with a few last vigorous kicks to his lower back, I move with the motion. Instead of releasing, he uses it to swing my body into Lady, letting go at the end of the toss. She ducks down low while I go sailing over her and into the wall.
Guess what? It isn't soft.
The woman on the bed is screaming around the ball gag in her mouth, pulling at her restraints. My shoulder is screaming at me but I right myself and move to come in again, head a little fuzzy. Shaking it off, I leap in at him while his clawed hands are busy fending off the other Vampire.
I go for his face as it starts to shape into something new, straight for the soft tissues of the eyes and nasal cavity. With the skull bones moving, my bottom teeth hook into a squishy opening. His near-constant growling turns into howls of pain. Heh. Go figure a sadist who doesn't enjoy the turnabout being fair-play.
Blood is flying everywhere, the forming Werewolf is covered in it. Lady had grabbed his arms so he can't grab for me, which is good since my damn teeth are caught on something. The bony eye socket shifting shape holds my bottom jaw in place till it finishes moving. When it does, I rip my mouth away and jump back. The forming wolf head is a thing of nightmares as my tearing away takes a strip of flesh from the side of his face with me.
He tries to pull back, to step away, but so much blood has been flowing that the tile-like flooring is covered in enough to make it slippery. As the Werewolf regains balance, the upright Vampire goes for his throat, sinking fangs deep before yanking back. I move away and watch as Lady works.
An artist at work. She hadn't torn out his throat, just a large chunk of flesh that covers the large vein, leaving it exposed to the open air. His howls turn to gurgles as she rips into his voice-box. This fight is over, she's just prolonging it. I leave her to her fun with the righteous - if you ask me - punishment, and go over to the hanging males. They cringe and flatten themselves to the wall. Whoops. I shift back into my blood-covered human body and take a step back from them.
"I won't harm you, I'm here to take you from this place."
All three hanging bodies shake their heads hard, but I can't understand what they're trying to say. I get the female’s ballgag removed first, face chaffed and raw where the leather was constricting too tight. I don't understand what she's saying at first, voice raw as well and mouth seeming limp now that it isn't restricted.
"You...you can't. He will find us, p-punish us worse."
Giving what I hope is a soothing smile, which is all sorts of wrong coming from a blood-covered nude woman, I shake my head back at them. Eyes resting on each one before breaking the news.
"He's dead. Eddie, Bruce, and Tabitha, they’re all dead."
Looking back to the Werewolf, Lady is just punching through his chest, over his heart. The sound of breaking bones and the wet snap of innards seems loud. His groin is a mass of ripped up flesh, chunks below heralding tender shredded bits. Violent castration.
The Were’s body shutters before falling back, it getting helped along as she pushes it to get her arm free. The woman’s upper nude body is covered in blood and gore, but she doesn't seem to mind. Looking more peaceful now than I've ever seen her before. Yikes.
"And as you can see, Geoffry is also no longer going to be a problem either."
They're all shaking as they stare at his body, my hands at work undoing bonds. They could have broken through them but they wouldn't have gotten very far, so no attempt would have been made, at least not more than once. My jaw clenches as I think what they've had to go through, wanting to kill those responsible all over again.
The four of them can't be any older than nineteen. Hanging for who knows how long, I help the girl down as her chains are undone, sitting her down as I go to the males on the walls.
Most I can tell right now through all the thick, heavy smells, is that the three of them are all animals. I leave questions for later and just work at getting them free. Once they're down, I go around the Vamp to the girl on the bed.
I wince when I see the blood. This blood isn't from the fight, but from the extreme roughness of a too large body shoving into a much smaller one. Her frame is covered in bruises, sporting a black eye, a raw burn on her shoulder, and bleeding where she was fighting her bonds.
I walk up to her slowly, clearing my throat softly since her eyes are closed. I hold my hands out, but the gesture is lost with the way I look. Smiling doesn't seem like a good idea either. Looking to the other Vamp is no help, as she's too busy basking. The whole cat who got the cream look going on there. Glancing around, there are some towels next to a make-shift shower.
I hand them out, but the girl on the bed especially. She's human. Softening my features, I cover her body while untying her. Her skin is very dark, being black, but it shows wounds just like any other color skin.
She whimpers in pain as I jostle her, I apologize once, but that's all. There's no point in saying it any more than that. It's redundant. My lips purse as I see the track marks on her inner arm. All of them have similar marks. Once the cuffs are off, she moves too fast and screams in pain. Wincing, I move her back into the position she'd been previously.
"For it to hurt that much you must have been here for quite a while. Take it easy and slow. Trust me, I know the feeling."
Her one open light brown eye flies to mine, so I nod while working at the buckle for the strap on her face.
"Was once in a spot much like you are now. We may even share similar scars as well. Drugs weren't forced on me but we'll get you through it."
I don't even look at Lady as I get the strap undone and toss it. Already know she'll be making each go through detox before they're free to mingle with the others within the castle. When able, I want to get information from each one on if they have a family they can return to.
I refuse to force them to stay at the brothel if they have somewhere safe to go. Since abduction was one of the ways some were retrieved... They may just end up like Trisha, the healer; too ashamed to return home. I can't force them, but I can at least try.
A few minutes later, she's able to move a little easier. Since it's there and I'm here, I use the shower stall. Water is cold, but that's fine. Just need to get most of the blood off before I put my clothes back on. Probably no point, but forgive me for my human idiosyncrasies.
The others look shell shocked and tired as we get them upstairs. I go straight for my clothes while Lady talks to Apex. Tad settles each of them before coming to me. Oh yeah, almost forgot. I give him the combination, as promised, but scowl while doing so. He gives me a wary, questioning look.
"In Tabitha's mind, there was an image of another. This is everyone, isn't it?"
His eyes darken in anger as he nods, looking out over the others sitting in the living room watching us. Most look scared, a few resigned and that first male I'd saved is following me like a hawk. When I catch his gaze, his eyes lower, but he keeps me in his sights.
"There was another boy, but he died a few days ago from internal injuries. A nine-year-old human boy."
I blink at him several times before he leaves to get the safe and his blackmailing whatevers. My breathing stops for a moment. Lady had also heard this and scowls before going blank face again.
Before they’re herded out into a large van, each is given a towel and a very brief explanation on what's going to be happening. Not much is said, other than they’re going to her home, will be fed, bathed, and wounds tended to. More to be explained when they get there.
I swallow a snort and watch Tad as he walks back to me, a stack of files and a small box in his hands. Just how much crap did they have on him? Christ. Grabbing Lady's attention as she puts her coat back on, still covered in blood, I seek an answer.
"Um, what're we going to do about the bodies? They deserve to be hung out in the yard and displayed, but I think that will be highly frowned upon."
An arched brow goes up, but she does answer. Hoorah.
"There is a clean-up crew on its way. Works very well that there aren't many people around here."
A tilt of my head is my reply. Tad clears his throat, looking between me and Lady, not sure who to talk to. I point my thumb at the relaxed Vamp and walk over to the fireplace. Apparently, that whole stack isn't his, he already got his out. The rest is about other people, Lady included.
"I wouldn't be giving them to you, but many are about your type of people...creatures an such. I thank you for your help, but I really don't want to see any of you again."
I laugh but I know he's dead serious, he said as much earlier. Can't say I blame him, he just wants things to be normal in his world again. Biting my lip and debating, I write down my sister’s number and hand it to him. He looks at it then to me as if I'm crazy. My eyes roll as I wag it at him.
"It's my sister’s number, she's not like me. She's something...different. If you ever find yourself mixed up with the supernatural again and need help, call her and tell her I gave you her number."
I put her name down as Silver since that seems to be what she uses before knowing people. My real name gets put down as well, so he knows what name to give. He doesn't look too happy, but he takes it. He leaves shortly after, leaving Lady to look at me as if I'm a dunce. Probably am, but I shrug and head out as well. I need some fresh air.
Chapter 40: Chapter 39 - Faline
Chapter Text
Faline
Falling snow is what greets me, so I inhale deeply while my head is tipped back. Vampire Mistress follows, files and box under an arm while she watches me. Going out on a limb, I ask something I'll probably regret later.
"I've only seen glimpses, so I'm not totally sure, but there's a large courtyard-like area behind the brothel, isn't there?"
A curt nod is my answer as she bodily moves me to the car. Probably a good idea, since it's snowing an all; voices echo. I climb in after her while Apex is at the hood of the vehicle hanging up his phone call. Raising a brow, I have to jab.
"You know, Bluetooth would make things easier. Don't have to worry about small buttons or ear prints. Big guy like you, surprised you don't already have it."
He snorts and climbs in, getting us on our way back before answering me.
"Tried it, didn't like it. Talking into a phone is one thing, but talking to someone in your ear with no visible reason... People start thinking you're crazy."
Scoffing, I mumble that he's already crazy, hanging around Vampires an all. He shoots a grin at me then focuses on the road. Turning back to the female, I think over what I'm wanting.
Shaking my head, I leave it for when we get back, where there'll be more room to move. Don't want to be trapped in a box with her while talking about what might be the dumbest idea I've had yet. Tucking myself back into the corner, I look at the files and box curiously.
Discs. A collection of CD's that contain pictures and other assorted knowledge. Don't think I really want to know any of what they contain. Upon true cat fashion, Lady starts rummaging through them, eyes alight at the possible secrets she's been given access to. Curiosity has nothing on this cat.
I hide a smile as I watch her, the sheer delight on her face making the Vamp even more beautiful. She's covered in dried blood, her upper body and decor awash with it, but she doesn't seem to care. If I didn't know better I'd say she was much older, from a time when warriors bathed in the blood of their enemies.
Closing my eyes, I shut out the world and try to push away all the images that have taken root in my brain. I only pick up recent memories but I have a feeling that as I age I'll be able to go back further. So not looking forward to that, so let's hope that better control comes with it as well.
I've now fed twice just tonight. From Avina earlier and Tabby at the house. Since my shoulder doesn't hurt at all from being thrown into the wall, I'd wager a lot of the energy obtained from feeding went to healing. If it'd been a human who'd thrown me, I wouldn't have collided anywhere near as hard, but Werewolves are tough little buggers. Now I know why my sister showed so much restraint with me. Asher, being stuck in animal form isn't as strong as if he could shift, but he's still a lot stronger than anything considered 'normal'.
Heh. It hasn't been a whole month yet of my no longer being human, yet it feels like I've been undead for years in some ways. So much has happened and with everything going on currently, it can be wearing on the mind. And to think that at this time last month, I'd been bored and studying, wanting something to happen.
Once upon a time, I'd wished that creatures of the night existed, and now that I am one, I have to wonder what the hell I'd been smoking. There are upsides I'm sure, depending on what you'd refer to as a good thing. The ability to turn into an animal is pretty cool. And the enhanced senses. But for every good thing, there's a drawback.
No longer being able to taste food would be a major one for me. The whole sucking blood thing isn't as bad as you'd think, and the lack of UV rays doesn't bother me... That much. When younger I loved the daytime, but as I got older I preferred the night, same as my sister.
No longer being considered 'alive' can be a little jarring if you really think about it, then
feeling
it when your body doesn't feel like your own for a while. The normal everyday body functions no longer happening. I still catch myself thinking I should go to the bathroom. There's no feeling of needing to go, just a habit.
I can look at crosses when they're at a distance, but getting near them can be uncomfortable. Like your body itself is rejecting the image and wants away from it. Guess it's a good thing I'm not a devout member of the church. Jewelry is one thing, but if you're a believer of God, then Vampirism would be a living hell for you.
Same if you're a person who thrives during the day.
Can still be active at that time, but you're weaker and have to be inside or underground. I've found that you feel less uncomfortable when underground during this time. You're not any stronger, but the pressing need for fleeing isn't there.
Think that's one reason I'm so antsy during the day. The slight prickling of your skin on a constant basis is enough to drive you nuts if you don't learn to block it out. I'm able to, as long as I'm busy doing or working on something. Or if you're already in a shit load of pain, then it just kind of gets added to everything else. The sun though is one thing I wish to talk to Lady about. Well, sort of...in a roundabout way.
The items on the list that had been given to her hours before we left should be there by tomorrow night. If she decided on the new 'uniforms', they probably won't arrive for a few days if not weeks, since so many would be ordered at once. That's actually something I want to do as well; is get a ledger type thing made up.
She might already have something and if she does I want to see it. It had been stated that I can make my changes, just have to sleep in her bed to do so. Should be easy enough to avoid that by just not going to sleep... Not where she could find me anyway.
Need to do more exploring of the mansion. Find the quarters that the slaves stay in and get a count of all the rooms period. I know many of the 'resident' Vamps have rooms that are below ground, so will want to avoid that area and just ask for a room count. Keep having to remind myself that I'm on a group’s hit list and that I have to be careful of the changes I create. I may not be able to do anything for Vampires as a whole, but the ones here I can mix up a little.
Don't recall exactly what that whole prophecy had said but bringing changes is what has the whole community in a tizzy over me and Kie. While I do changes here, she's making bigger ones out in the animal groups. Wish her luck with that, I don't envy her one bit. Least the changes I plan on making are ones that will be 'tactful'...or at least enjoyable. She has to be careful she doesn't set off a war.
Well fuck... We're all doomed.
Ever notice it takes less time to get back then it does when first going out? After an hour and a half or so, I open my eyes to see we're entering the outskirts of a town. I recognize it from when Orion had driven through it.
About fifteen minutes later we're pulling up on the wetlands that hold the Mistress's abode. A different road than the ones I know is chosen further in and circles around. Got all my attention now as I look out at the ‘newer’ scenery. Less wild along this road, yet the trees and other assorted plant life is still dark and spooky looking. I look over to Lady in question, her heated focus once more on me.
"The new arrivals are taken in through the back. There is a bathhouse for them to use and Trisha was told to be on standby if needed. More pain will have to be caused for the removal of the brands. They will be given a few days to heal and go through the removal of the drugs in their systems."
Not too happy about the ‘causing them more pain’ part, but I see the need for it, for both them and their new Mistress. Going to try my best to make it that they haven't traded one monster in for another.
I watch the building come into view as we keep going, the thickness of the foliage thins out drastically as we get closer. The back entrance is nowhere near as 'posh' as the front, which I'm glad to see. The double doors are still larger, but nothing fancy. Don't see the van, so we got here first. As soon as Apex stops, I hop out, leaving the car in a rush; Lady making me nervous with the look in her eyes.
Walking around, I realize that what I'm looking at
is
the courtyard. We'd pulled up inside it to get close to the doors. Nothing overly extravagant. Several large gardens with pathways leading through them, different kinds of trees had been brought in and placed around, and what looks to be a water fountain is spread out in the middle.
It isn't snowing here, so the scattered piles on the ground are older. Past the gardens is open land scattered with statues. There are a few in the gardens themselves, but the larger ones are further out. I'm getting the vibe of a 'trophy room' is what's displayed out here.
Even with the statues though, what I'm wanting to do will still be possible. Guess now is as good a time as any while we wait for the van. The woman comes up beside me to look over the land as well.
"I want to suggest something but I don't want you freaking out at me. Hear me out first before you give an automatic no?"
She smirks at me, an arched brow raising, but she gives a small nod. Not sure where all her paperwork, files, and box went, as she isn't holding any of it. Her hands are in her pants pockets and the case is nowhere around.
"One of the big things that will help all your subs is to be able to see the sun. For the animals to shift and be able to stretch out their limbs. Pretty sure it's way too cold for the humans out here, so something else for them. Allow the animals to come out when they have free time and open the windows in one of the outer facing rooms for the others."
I'm not looking at her as I ask - I don't want to see her expression.
"It doesn't have to be done right now, but soon. From what I’d gathered from them all, they have no interest in trying to run away, so you won't have to worry about that. There are several shaded sitting areas where I'm sure many will spend most of their time till they get reacquainted with the brightness anyway."
My hands are twisting in front of me, and when I notice, I stop. Shoving them into my own pockets.
"You told me once that it's my job to care for them, so that's what I'm trying to do. They need sunlight to help bring life back into them. I'm sure you'll notice quite a change in overall attitude since they won't be so depressed looking all the time. When you brought them here, you told them they would be cared for. Let me help you with that so you can focus on other things. Like better security."
I bite my tongue hard at that last remark, body tensing. Last time that had gotten brought up things didn't go well, so here's to hoping all that stress release she got from killing something will carry over. With a blank face, I look over at her.
Same exact expression from when I started, her face doesn't look like it's moved at all. Have to keep from scowling at her but I don't think I succeed too well. Lady looks out over her dead gardens, either ignoring me or thinking. Can go either way.
"I told you that you are free to make any changes you like. Just be wary of those you cross while doing so."
The breath escapes me in a rush as I hear what I'd wanted to. Her continued gazing off has me a little nervous but I'll deal with whatever when it comes up.
"Do you have records written for any of them? Files or a ledger to keep track of them all?"
I know she doesn't exactly care for them but they are what brings in her money.
"I did at one point, didn't bother keeping up with it over the years."
Now I scowl at her openly. Granted her animals will have long life spans as long as nothing drastic happens to them, but they, as well as her humans, need to be accounted for.
"So you're telling me that some of them could’ve been taken right out from under your nose and you wouldn't know? And you got pissy at me. Think you need to rearrange your priorities there."
Eyes slide to me, glinting. I take a step back before halting, heart thumping painfully while her earlier threat starts playing in my head again.
"As of right now, I do not need to. It is now your job to keep track of them all. You will be responsible for all of them since you want to change things ‘for the good of the people.' While you do that, I can take others to task, yes."
Just hope one of those taken to task isn't me, but I have a sinking feeling it is. Keeping my eyes on one of the garden plots, I give her a list of things I'll need. Asking if she has a printer since two to three lists will need to be made; one for me and whoever is up front coordinating events.
Then either one for her or just an extra to be put up so if anyone tampers with mine, it will be figured out quickly. I can't tell what she's doing but I know she's listening. The awkwardness lasts until the van finally pulls in.
I'd been asking for this, but now it really sinks in that I went from protecting a few to caring for
all
of them. Not even sure just how many there are...but twelve more just got added.
"Have you ever met a Changeling before?"
The out of the blue question startles both me and Apex, who's standing nearby. I blink at her, uncomprehending.
"A what?"
She smiles, her head tipping towards the van.
"The male that watches you, he is a Changeling."
Blink. Blink blink.
"Um, great, but that still doesn't tell me what it is. Or he, rather."
She looks at me for a moment longer before facing the opening vehicle.
"I'll take that as a no, then. At least not that you know of, anyway. A Changeling is the product of an animal breeding with a Were-animal."
Eyebrows furrow as I watch them unload and go in.
"Like a Shifter?"
She shakes her head before pausing and tilting it.
"Shifters are a whole separate species, just like Vampires. Changelings are born from the pairing of a Were and a natural animal."
Another species? Just how many are there? And to think humans think they're the only ones. Wild breeding. Sounds a little hokey to me, but then again, I'm undead, so what's to say there aren't other forms of 'being'. That way though is...really weird.
"He smelled of animal, does he stay human, or?"
"No, they can go back and forth. They're rare enough to see in cities, so he is either lost, older, or extremely young."
Lost animal in a city and doesn't know what's going on or why. Then as if that isn't bad enough, gets picked up by demented pricks who abuse and torture him for no other reason than for their enjoyment and money. A concept that ones who start as an animal have no knowledge of or use for. Not at first anyway. Depending on what they do after becoming human will decide if knowledge of currency is needed.
Pulling my head out of the clouds, I start heading in after them all, the Mistress of the establishment on my heels. While they get led one way, I get directed to the opposite. Not happy, but I go the way she wants me to, which is right to her rooms.
Dammit.
My shoulders go rigid when walking in. Either not noticing or not caring, she goes around me after closing the door. It doesn't get locked, so that's a major plus. I claim the chair that's off to the side as she goes to her desk.
Apex comes in a few minutes later with assorted papers and the box, setting them down before leaving once more. The door closes behind him while I'm glaring out the window. I so do not want to be in here. Getting to the point it feels like an over-amorous school principal's office and I'm the resident problem child. May be the resident troublemaker but that doesn't mean I want to be screwing the boss. Aren't relationships in the workplace considered taboo or something? Against the rules? Not that this woman seems to care much for rules, making her own as she goes along.
When she starts moving towards me, my eyes jump to her with an annoyed look. Again ignored, but she hands me an old leather-wrapped book then walks away when I take it. Confused, I open it. Glancing through the thing, I sit up straighter and really start reading it. Not a storybook, but the old ledger she'd mentioned. No date, but I'd wager it's older than my grandparents.
Full of names, dates, and species. Not as meticulous as I thought she'd be, as it leaves out a lot. Well, except their deaths.
"I never asked before since I never thought of it, but the visually oldest submissive that I've seen here is Trisha. What happens to the other humans when they start getting old?"
Lady's in the process of going through her new goodies, not even looking up at my question.
"When that book was started, it was during a time period that humans weren't known to live past their eighties, rarely seeing ninety. Was also a time that Vampires didn't bother trying to keep hidden what they were since they would drain each human they fed on."
Sorry I asked. Flipping through again, there are many that have two dates next to them. I'm confused for a moment before it registers. The date she acquired them and the date they died. Going by species listed, almost all the ones dying were human. There's even species named that I don't know or can't read. Do make out that Changeling is listed a couple of times. Both were killed.
"In the last fifty or so years, the ones who got to be too old would be sold to others or put up as special flesh offers. There are those who will pay much for the opportunity to kill without having to worry about clean-up or consequences."
Wish I could say that my heart stopped as outrage filled me at this barbarism, but that isn't what happens. Instead, I just feel a sense of sadness over the waste of life. Being put to death over something as natural as aging. Something that no human can stop.
"There are still several surviving animals here that have been around for over fifty years. Shifters age slowly, Weres do not after a point. Other species are varied, but those are the two most common."
She glances upward at me for a moment before continuing.
"Other places like this have been set up in other areas. Many will bring in certain humans and animals and breed their stock instead of procuring it from outside sources."
Dual-colored eyes watch me closely before going on.
"You'll have your female breeders and male studs. Picked out for many different reasons; beauty, strength, stamina - much like how others do with horses or dogs. Sold for high profits to other Vampire houses. Human women were kept till just before reaching thirty, doing nothing but giving birth till she's of no more use. Then she's either sold or killed outright depending on how useful she is."
She looks back down to her papers, but her voice doesn't stop.
"I'm sure you can imagine what would happen to those who proved to be barren. Males tended to be kept the longest if raised healthy, but even they would eventually be... Put out to pasture, as it were. Humans begot that are especially beautiful are bred a few times, then either ordered attacked by a Were animal that was favored or Converted to Vampire. Since the attack from a Were has to be pretty severe for there to be a possibility of turning them, many would end up killed."
And since they'd already gotten a child or two from them, it wouldn't be that much of a loss. Vampires are pretty sick, but that's reality for many places and people. I close the book in my lap, not wanting any more history lessons.
Since that's something I will never be doing, I don't need to know any more specifics. One thing that will be changing is when the humans start getting too old, they’ll be given different 'jobs'. Place this big, there's always some dusting that needs to be done somewhere.
"Be glad this is not one of those places. Your sister would be coveted highly; forced to breed with an assortment of males from different compatible species. Any birth from her would be given to the Master Vampire of the area as a gift for favor, more wealth, or land. She'd be relatively well cared for, her torture less than the others, treated almost as royalty if a child is conceived. After its birth she would be given a week or so, depending on her owner, to heal before another child would be tried for. It can take many years for a Were who's given birth to have another, but attempts will be made every day."
The thought does create stark terror for a moment, but then I have to hide my face and the secret smile that creeps up. Kierra? Being
made
to breed? Being someone’s slave, period? I pity the poor sad fool who tries.
That sister of mine is too stubborn and proud for anything like that to happen. If she couldn't get free one way, she would try another and another till she succeeds or kills herself trying. And if that were to happen, she would take every enemy around down with her. During the times we were together when younger, then again when older, she instilled that will within me as well. I may falter now and then but I always come back up swinging, as I've done here before with Nicolaus, and even Lady.
A knock at the door has me looking up. She'd raised her face to look at me while saying what would happen to my sibling, watching my reaction. Not sure what she got, since her face is blank when calling out to enter.
Avina, Trisha, Danica, and Seth come filing in. Avina keeps her head down, as does the healer and her apprentice, but theirs rise so they can talk to Lady about the newcomers. The young girl shoots me a smile, which I return, and Seth takes up his post next to me.
Yay...my guard-dog body-leash.
Can't exactly hide away from the Vamp when he's following me around and reporting back to the very creature I'm trying to avoid. Could always lead him on a merry chase, but you can't hide from a Werewolf's nose for long. Might be able to lose him in the solarium if I go up high. Hmm.
"Each has been looked over and their brand removed. They're all drugged to varying degrees. Having something that can affect the animals like this can either be good or very bad."
Trisha has grabbed my attention with her explanations, her own voice sounding troubled.
"They all have open wounds that will need to be attended, a few of them have previous broken bones that have not set right. To set them, the bone will need to be re-broken. Each has been put in a room to detox, I wanted to tell you my findings before anything more was done."
On that, before the healer can say anymore, the head Vampire flicks her hand towards me, seemingly busy reading something. Trisha looks confused. Time for me to step up and take hold of the reins.
"I'll be looking over things from now on, Trisha. The Mistress has allowed me to take over matters that involve you all."
She looks startled and a little worried, can't say I blame her. New undead girl coming in to take over, who hasn't been said undead for even a whole month yet, and is at least three times as young as she is. Just hope things will go as smoothly as I hope.
Chapter 41: Chapter 40 - Faline
Chapter Text
Faline
As I stand, Lady opens a drawer and pulls out a notebook attached to a clipboard with a pen hooked onto it. I blink at her for a moment while she holds it out to me. Her eyes flick up to me for a moment, amusement in their depths. Pursing my lips, I grab them. For her to have these, she'd been planning this for awhile. I narrow my eyes at her but she's gone back to her goodies.
Heading for the door, I motion them all out ahead of me. When Avina doesn't move, I look over at her, but she's called by the woman before I can say anything. Giving her a small smile, steps are then taken to get me out into the hallway. Heaving a big sigh, I get the notebook set up and make sure the pen works. Looking back up to the healer, I plead with her.
"Trisha, I'm going to need your help. I don't want to fail anyone and you know them all better than I. Walk me through everything you know on each one? It will take a while but I think right now we need to focus on the newcomers."
Still wary, but she gives me a nod, while Danica sports a large smile just behind her. Seth is lumbering at my side, so I look up at him. With what many of them have just gone through, I don't think him being in that form is a very good idea.
"Seth? Can you go human while we talk to them all? The house they came from; it was a Werewolf in half form that had been raping one of the girls. I'm not sure if he went to the others that way, so could you go human for me?"
He nods and starts the shift back. He's completely nude, but that's nothing new. The Werewolf is pretty well endowed though so I have Danica retrieve a loincloth for him.
In human form, Seth isn't even six-foot, but a couple of inches under I would say. Looking to be in his late twenties with light brown eyes that look weird after looking at his blind blue ones. Scars still cover his face, feathered over by his red and black hair. Long in front and short in the back. And I mean
long
, his bangs reach below his chin in an anime style look.
Thicker body, but you can tell he's fit. He takes a couple of steps around and when I give him a weird look, he explains that the closest he usually goes to human is a half and half state. Ahh, so he’s not used to being on such straight legs. To hide my amusement at him, I turn back to the older woman and ask how Mercedes is doing.
"She's doing well. Her wounds have stopped bleeding and I got the deeper, wider ones stitched. Scars will appear, but they should be relatively thin. The girl is actually in the same area as the others...if you'd like to see her?"
The question is asked tentatively as if unsure about my reaction. I nod and she gives a small smile. While waiting for Danica to return, the healer and I work out how the ledger pages will be set up. She gives me a look between curiosity and disbelief when she sees me writing down 'Availability' and 'Gender Preff'. New concepts I'm going to implement, just as a 'Job' listing, so an idea is given to where so-an-so is.
"The Mistress has given me full freedom on changing what I wish. Things will just have to be slow so it isn't so abrupt that it has everyone panicking. Already have Vamps wanting to kill me over some dumb prophecy, so I figure if they're wanting to kill me whether I do anything or not, then I might as well get to work and do something that's good around here."
I get multiple eyes just blinking at me, so I shrug at them. Only way to prove to them that I'm serious is to get to work. Starting out with those that I already know, I list a full workout.
Availability; meaning if they're available to the 'public' or not, name, and any ages I know, which would only be a few. Their race is a two-fold listing since it's listing skin color and if they're human, Shifter, or Were-animal. Species shows just what the specific animals are. Then gender, and 'Sex Preff'.
That one is to basically show who's willing to go for specific or are okay with both genders. With the house I just came from and what I’d seen, I'm not going to make the new or current residents 'entertain' a gender they do not wish being with. I'm sure that alone is going to start an uproar with some clients, but they'll have to deal with it.
The last listing, 'Job', is where each individual’s duties are, for the most part. I show Trisha just what I mean when I put hers down as 'Healer' and therefore not available, same as Danica. Both human, ages given, and so on.
Where it asks for certain preference, a line is put there to show again that they are not to be used for other purposes. Seth isn't a slave here, but I put down his name anyway as a joke. He plays along, pointing to each and what his answers are.
He's available, a male Werewolf, goes both ways but has a male preference, and his job currently is a guard. I notice he doesn't give an age, but since this was just a joke, there doesn't need to be one listed. I do up Apex as well, filling in what I know, but I think he's along the same lines as Seth is; comes and goes but still belongs to the ‘big guy’.
Danica finally returns, wavy blond hair flying around her face while dark blue eyes glitter in laughter as she holds out the scrap of cloth to the male, 'trying' not to look at his nudity. Doesn't seem to be trying very hard but Seth is totally oblivious to her. Good, would hate to have to kill him for looking at a fifteen-year-old.
All set, we work our way down to the ground floor. Not sure what direction we're going in, but Trisha knows where she's going. While on the way there, I let her know that I'd like to know just how many rooms there are, where it is that the slaves sleep, and which rooms face the outside.
I kind of wanted to keep it a surprise, but being too excited about it, I let them know that I was given 'permission' to have some windows opened in a room or two, as well as getting use of the outside courtyard. Trisha is gaping at me in what is almost horror, so I give a laugh. Just to make sure, I ask her if she knows if any of them have been wanting to run away or anything. She looks startled for a second, but thinks for a moment before shaking her head. Smiling, I motion to her in a 'told you so' manner, showing by her own words that there should be no problem.
"With it being so cold, I don't see too many of the humans going outside, hence the rooms having opened windows. Still get some sun, but don't have to stand out in the cold for it. The Mistress and I have talked about new 'uniforms' for you guys as well. Not sure how far she's gotten, but I showed her some ideas. Think I need to ask her for some cloaks as well that can be used for ones who wish to go out but will get frost burned if not careful."
If I'm not careful I'll be giving this woman a heart attack; all the mouth drops and gaping at me. Danica looks excited to be given the chance to go outside and run around. Only so much running you can do inside before getting in trouble for it.
"Why would you do this? You were a prisoner here once, and you said yourself you have others trying to kill you. Aren't you afraid of what will happen?"
I smile at the older woman, pretty much eye level since she's only a couple inches taller than me, and slightly hunched.
"I am afraid, yes. Every time I walk around these halls I could see my death right around the corner, but I can't live in fear of that. I'm getting better about using my senses, fighting, and protecting myself. And it's
because
I was a prisoner here that I know what should be done."
Looking up just as we turn a corner, I'm relieved to see that I didn't just preordain my own demise.
"Besides, I've grown fond of many of you and I made a promise to Danica that I would do what I could to keep her safe. How can I stop at just one’s safety? Knowing that many of you consider this your home, I want it to actually
feel
more like a home."
Have to stop a moment and think of my words so I'm not fumbling.
"Granted I wish all of you could be doing something other than letting your bodies be used for various reasons. Many here have the misfortune of that being all they know. A place like this is needed though, as it becomes a refuge for many, Vampires included. Each has a 'purpose' to their life, I just wish to make it so that isn't the
only
thing they have to look forward to when they wake up."
Not sure if I'm explaining right, but she seems to understand what I'm trying to say. She looks uncomfortable, and I'm sure many of the others will be too, at first. Change and Vampires don't seem to go hand in hand here, so all the slaves only know of one way to live.
I keep quiet about the other things I want to make possible, as it will more than likely freak her out more. Changes have to be taken slow; piling all this new stuff on her at once when she's lived here for so long...may not be a good idea. The place is stagnant, and all within have grown to know it that way. Altering anything will be considered big, and here I am doing major big.
At least the younger girl is excited, which gives me hope that some of the others who are fairly new will be more open to the idea and help those who may be scared. Avina will more than likely freak-out but I can see my kitchen crew looking forward to it. I hope... Not sure how long they've been here.
Pushing all that to the side, I focus on the now as we come up on several small rooms. They almost remind me of prison doors; solid and heavy with a small window to look in and out. Stopping, I look at them in confusion. Trisha enlightens me.
"These are the rooms specifically for those who need to detox. Made up so they can't harm themselves with any outside sources. This area also has thicker walls so the screaming doesn't disturb any of the patrons that would be nearby."
Not knowing much about the whole process other than what I've seen in movies, I can't say much. I'd had friends in school who had gotten hooked on different substances and seen the changes in them, but never during or after they went to rehab. Pretty sure she isn't used to having to put animals in the rooms since they should be unaffected by drugs.
"You said upstairs that the drug used on the animals can be good or bad, how could it be a good thing?"
Hadn't brought it up earlier since other stuff had been the topic, but now it's needed knowledge. The older woman looks at me as if I'm a little slow, which annoys me. Upon seeing my reaction, she explains.
"Same reason you and I had talked about those teas earlier. Man-made medicines don't work on those who have much higher metabolisms, so things like painkillers won't work. If this drug dulls the senses, it could be used to help deal with pain."
Oh. Guess I was being a little slow on the uptake.
"From what I'd gotten from the woman’s mind, she'd been told it's a mix of herbs and has no effect on humans, makes animals compliant, uncaring, and unresistant. The way I figure it is that it works like cannabis on a much, much higher level. She wasn't given the name of it though, so I don't know what it is. But you're right, it could be useful, as long as it doesn't create a dependency on it."
She nods in understanding. Knew she would, being a student in nursing once. There are people who say that marijuana doesn't have addictive properties, but I've seen many that start feigning for it as if it does.
Mood swings, lack of hunger and sleep, needing it just to eat or get more than a small nap. What I don't understand though, is if it is and acts like that, why does it only affect animals and not humans? I had a reaction to it because of my inner cat, but it was very faint compared to what I'd seen with the others.
We keep going further down, which is where the larger rooms are that house several slaves to each one, up to eight in some that I see lined with bunk beds. Others only have a couple, which makes more sense since not all sleep at the same time. No dressers, mirrors, closets, or other furniture are in these rooms. The uniforms they wear are the only clothing items they own, much of the other stuff isn't needed.
There's a large bathroom, just like the others with multiple showerheads, toilets, and a large sunken tub. Towels, basic soaps, and some grooming items are around, but nothing as 'fancy' as in other areas of the massive house. I can just imagine the utility bills for a place like this.
Since the place is 'open' night and day, the slaves don't all bed down at once, so the beds can be interchangeable. Even more so since no personal items are kept. Even my kitchen crew switches out at times with others so they can sleep. There are random beds that have someone within them, either sleeping or resting. A couple even have multiple bodies, just in animal form and curled up next to each other. Trisha scowls and moves to wake them, but I stop her, pulling her away from the room.
"What are you doing? They're sleeping."
She shakes her head.
"We are not to fornicate with other slaves."
My mouth opens as I stare at her, even Seth looks at her as if she’s sprouted a new head. How can a healer of the place, one for many years, not know?
"Trisha, animals sleep near each other for comfort. It even promotes faster healing for both Shifters and Were-animals. It has nothing to do with sex. How do you not know this?"
She scowls but looks confused. Unbelieving, but not sure.
"A few have said as such before, but I thought it lies. An excuse to sleep with someone not a client."
The male and I both shake our heads. Having both a Vamp and Werewolf telling her otherwise, she looks chagrined. Can just imagine what she's thinking right now, a woman whose purpose is to help and heal others, having been making them suffer because of her assumptions. I smile and pat her arm.
"I had to explain it to my sister too, and she
is
a Werewolf. When animals sleep near each other, whether in human or animal form, it's comforting. Like a child with their favorite stuffed toy. It wasn't until semi-recently that I also learned that it helps with the healing process, all the heat and energy aids recovery of an injury. At home, she and the other animals that stay with her all sleep together in the basement in a nest she made up."
Thought it hilarious that I had to explain the whole thing to her. Not even realizing that the reason she preferred sleeping the way she does now is because of how it makes her feel. She has a love-hate relationship with all the heat though. She hates being hot.
The old woman still looks a little upset, but she leads the way further down to another room. I've noticed that none of them have doors; all doorways rounded at the top. Would wager it a safe bet that behind the wallpaper, it's all stone.
It's pretty dim down here as well, don't know if that is intentional or not though. Looking into the room she motions into, I see Mercedes laying on her back on a bottom bunk. Her eyes had been closed, but open at all the commotion. Light brown orbs direct themselves to me, recognition dawning before she moves to get up. I hurry in, telling her she doesn't need to. She looks conflicted, but grateful as well, pain lining her face.
There's a thin plastic-like sheet over her, it confuses me for a moment before I see the fluid within it. An ice pack-like thing. Freeze or just get really cold then lay it over large areas. Quite genius really, never seen it before but I can imagine it being very effective. Too bad none of the Vamps have volunteered their tongues, she'd heal much faster. When I offer, she shakes her head.
Already pale mocha skin looks even more so when she moves wrong and causes pain, writhing just creating more pain. I scowl and have Trisha and Danica remove the cool pack from her body. She whimpers, eyes closing while her jaw clenches. I hadn't really gotten a chance to see her wounds before, and seeing them now has me cursing. She winces, but I can't tell if it's from pain or my words.
"Seth, come in here, please. Kneel by her head and tell her what happened to the sick freak who did this, will you? Mercedes, keep your eyes on him."
She looks scared but does as told. While he tells her very colorfully what we did to the man, I hunker down and do what I can to help things along. The young healer’s apprentice runs to get some scissors and when she returns, I have Trisha cut the stitches over some of the worst wounds and set about closing them myself. Healing saliva is one of the good things about Vampires. Many here choose not to use it though, wanting to be cruel and spiteful.
The front of the woman's body is a mass of cuts and slices, no actual stab wounds, which is the only good here. I've seen pictures of the before and after of someone getting scarification done, this reminds me a lot of that. This, however, is in no way beautiful, wanted, or done correctly.
This is all from a sick man who didn't want to pay for what he really wanted. Injury like this is allowed on the animals but not the humans, as they don't heal the same way. From what I’d heard before, many of the Were-animals and Shifters have grown into what they call a 'painslut'; those who like and even enjoy pain.
For them, it's fine, I guess, but not every single one likes to be beaten or carved into just because they can heal it all within a couple of hours or a couple of days. Before I came, it would take a few days and thick scars would form because they weren't being cared for or even fed properly. Since I've gotten better food into them all, they're healing much better and faster, actually having the energy to do so. Even the humans, but this is still too severe for a few sandwiches to fix. It will help though, so I have Danica once more run an errand for me. Sent to Kerry with a list of foods to start making and a specific plate and drink made up for Mercedes.
There's a roast and veggies set up in the giant pot, but I doubt it's ready yet. By the time I finish most of the bigger wounds, she's breathing easier. Since Vamps can only take in tiny amounts of water, saliva is in short supply when not feeding.
Granted some of her wounds had opened and bled, but the taste was awful since it was mixed with a healing agent Trisha had put on earlier. Poor girl had been exhausted but couldn't get to sleep. By the time I finish though, she's out. No real expression was given to Seth as he recounted what was done to her attacker and his ultimate destination of Lady's 'red room', discomfort being her foremost thought.
With the type of clientele that comes here, I'm not surprised that what I'd done had made her feel that way. Doubt many are into any type of foreplay, which is mostly what that action would be considered. Of course it could be from having a female predator licking the soft killzone areas.
After pulling away, Trisha looks over her and assesses the current state of the wounds. While she does that, I go to the bathroom and swish water, trying to get rid of the Neosporin taste and feel. May help heal, but it sure doesn't taste all that wonderful.
Seth had followed after me like a good little guard, his face going blank to not reveal anything. That's fine, I have enough to deal with without worrying about his moods. A toothbrush scrubbing is what I'm resorted to, just swishing not getting rid of the oily substance. After several minutes and a tiny amount of mouthwash, I finally get the majority of it off. Need to look into tongue scrapers or something. Ugh.
"You make some interesting noises when you have your mouth hanging open."
Looking over to the smiling wolf, he doesn't even try to conceal his amusement at my predicament. Raising a brow, I look back haughtily.
"If you're not careful I'm going to use you as my mouthwash next."
My face falls in horror at the gleam in his eyes, followed by his loud burst of laughter.
Oh gawd.
"Blood! I meant blood! Dammit, you suck."
"No, I believe that's your thing."
Hiding my smile with a scowl, I toss a wet washcloth at him. Will get caught before it hits him, but it's wet enough that he'll still get pelted with some water. I make sure to throw it hard enough that more than a few drops hit him.
With that, I smile sweetly and walk out. Danica is standing there looking all sorts of confused, so I'm guessing she didn't catch all of it. That's fine, I'm not explaining.
Trisha comes out of Mercedes's room shortly after, but I'm looking back to the detox rooms.
"She more comfortable now?"
I ask, but I already know. Replying in the affirmative, I lead us back to the small rooms.
"Danica, could you go into one of the bigger rooms and get the mattresses off the beds and line them on the floor? Make one big bed in the middle of the room then toss the blankets and pillows on it, they don't have to be tidy."
She nods and rushes off to do so. Need me a little gopher, they're quite handy. Trisha motions for one of the others that’re standing around to go and help. Being the healer and set apart from them, she's looked to for direction. I won't be taking any offense if I give an order or ask something and they look to her first. Could basically call her the matriarch around here. In a fashion. When I'm looked at by her and a few of the other humans milling around, I explain again.
"Shifters and Weres draw comfort and healing when sleeping together in animal form. I'm sure it works in human form since they still give off a lot of heat, but it's more effective I think as animal."
I look over to Seth, but he just gives me a shrug.
"You know, you're about as helpful as a phone without a signal."
He grins at me as he crosses his arms and leans against the opposite wall. Looking around, there's a couple of other animals around, I can smell them, just can't place them. Rolling my eyes, I open one of the doors a little cautiously.
Chapter 42: Chapter 41 - Faline
Chapter Text
Faline
The only light into the small room is coming through the window on the door from the hallway. Not sure if that's good or bad, so I say nothing. It gets opened all the way and held open for me.
The first one is the girl that had been in the process of being raped when we got there. Right now she's huddled in a corner, making herself as small as possible, clutching her legs to her.
Twisting, I point at someone random and tell them to run to the kitchen and tell Kerry that I need a dozen water bottles. They turn and sprint off. See? Handy gophers.
Turning back to look inside, it's a padded room, literally. Cushions line the walls and floor, even the ceiling. You usually see them as white, which I always thought was dumb, but these are a darker color. One big issue here has me turning back to Trisha with a scowl.
"Where are they supposed to go to the bathroom? Looks like there's an air vent in there, thankfully, but nowhere to do their business."
She looks uncomfortable for a moment, and I catch on.
"They go in there, don't they? Someone else comes in later to clean it."
I get a small nod. I know it isn't her fault, but I'm still annoyed. Then again, she'd said they were made up so those inside couldn’t harm themselves on anything.
"Were you able to tell how much this one was drugged?"
I get a head shake, but then she reiterates.
"Not exactly. She has fewer track marks than the other two humans, so I'm guessing they didn't have her long. Judging by what I've seen before when they’re tied down and in the process of being broken, not too much is used since they use pain as a method of control. Just enough at a time for their brains and or bodies to start craving it."
Sadness and anger war within me, but I calm myself by going over in my head again what had been done to the ones responsible. I remember this one being almost petrified; my talking to her only kept her from going hysterical. Each one had been naked and only given towels when we left that house.
She's wrapped tightly in it now, body shaking. Her already dark skin blends in with the darkness around her so well that I wouldn't be able to see her if I'd been human.
"How bad are her injuries?"
Rude to talk about her like she isn't there, but I'm attempting to get her used to our voices, and able to actually see us without the door being in the way. Her shaking doesn't slow, but I see her peek out through her arms, one holding a new bandage over her shoulder.
"From what I was able to see externally; it’s the same for all the females. Beaten, rape scars, raw skin. The human females will more than likely no longer be able to bear a child from all the internal damage and scarring. The brand was removed, so it's the most recent, all the others are from torture, being bound too tight, and...foreign object insertions."
Her hands splay out in apology for the wording, but I understand. I'd seen some of them and heard about others, and know that in the skin isn't the only place they were put.
"Does she have any implants that you found?"
A head shake has me giving a small sigh of relief, but it's short-lived. If she'd been the newest, the others will be a lot worse. Noise has me looking over to see a couple of people coming up with armloads of bottles. Motioning for them to set them down near Seth, who hasn't moved, I grab one and go back to the door.
"Can someone get the bath started? Hot water, but not scalding. No soaps or additives."
Since it's a very large tub, it has a larger spout, but it’ll still take a bit to fill. Not putting it off anymore, I go in slowly. She's been watching me, so she knows that all I have in my hands is the water bottle.
Don't know if she knows what I am, or that Vampires are even a thing, so I have to be careful and not freak her out totally to where her mind snaps. I can hear as the water is turned on further away, so someone listened to me.
"Hey, do you remember me?"
I keep my voice low, which isn't that hard, and move steadily. Room isn't that big, so I'm not moving very fast either. Her head raises a bit more, her one open light brown eye looks at me warily before nodding.
"That's good. I don't remember if I told you my name; it's Faline. What's yours?"
Her voice comes out low, muffled, and raw.
"Tasha. My name i-is Tasha."
I give her a kind smile.
"Hello, Tasha. I'm sorry you were stuffed in here, it's just a precaution for the others that call this home. Think of it as a safety measure for both sides. Would you like to come with me and get a little cleaned up? I have a hot bath being drawn up for you, figured you'd want that instead of a shower, but it's up to you."
She gives me a look of such confusion. I know that look, it's the one that I get every time I'm nice to a submissive that lives here. I open and hand her the water bottle, which she takes slowly.
I do a quick look-over while she drinks it. The only hair on her head is what is on her face. Bruises cover her, hard to see on such dark skin, but they're there. I can smell them.
One eye is swollen shut, dried blood is at her nose and the side of her mouth. Lips are cracked and look painful, the indentations on her cheeks from the too-tight ball gag will hopefully go away in time. Most of her newer wounds are very visible as they show lighter skin around them, almost seeming to highlight them.
She chugs it all down as if she were a drunk with a beer. Hope that doesn't backfire on her. Looking back at me, I can see the small spark in her eyes, the coals that all Africans have being tended to and waiting to burn bright. Not sure if that will happen, but we can try. As I stand, she takes my offered hand. She wobbles a bit but steadies shortly.
"I would like a shower, please. I need to stand and be able to move around."
I nod in perfect understanding, having gone through similar. About half a foot taller than me, she also has that thicker toned shape that many black women have. Not fat, not by any means, just thick. Well, maybe a little fat, but not ridiculous, just enough to be curvy.
She winces and at first I thought it was from her arm, but from the way she's walking bowlegged, it becomes clear. Letting her hold herself, I walk ahead and shoo away the small crowd that has gathered. Thankfully, she doesn't shy away from anyone that goes by as we make our way to the showers.
Tasha does, however, glance at each one as well as her surroundings. The sound of flowing water gets louder as we get closer, the tub still filling. Guess it's a good thing she wants a shower. Now watch though, it'll be filled and no one's going to want it. That would be my luck.
Barefoot, she almost jumps at the feel of the cold tile. Joy then fills her face before stepping fully in. I point her to the toilets and leave her to take care of that while I get a shower going for her.
I step out and get rid of my own shoes and socks but small sounds of pain draw me back and into the toilet area. Since there are no doors to the stalls it's pretty open. I purposely scuffle my feet so I don't just appear in front of her. Her legs are clenched together while sitting, don't really understand what's wrong. Her eye is closed while clutching the towel in her lap.
"Tasha? What's wrong?"
With the towel having been covering her, I didn't see if any wounds were on her backside. If that were the case though, I'd think she would be leaning forward, not clenching her legs together. Her brows are furrowed and she gasps as a stream is let loose, stops, then starts again.
Ohh...I see. Since my normal functions had slowed during my Conversion, I didn't get the full effect of what she's going through now.
"Tasha, I know it hurts, but you have to let it out. Holding it will only hurt more. The burn will fade shortly after cleaning yourself up. Just think of the shower waiting for you, how good it will feel."
Mentioning water to someone who is holding their bladder is probably cruel, but it needs to happen. A cry escapes her as she finally lets go. She's had to have been holding it for quite a while, as it just keeps going and going.
Whimpers are heard throughout from the sharp burning, but releasing what was pent up has to feel amazing in and of itself. I step back out so she can finish and head for the doorway again, motioning Trisha over.
"I can't very well go around and give everyone a tongue bath. Do you have your healy-stuff nearby? Going to need that nasty tasting Neosporin and bandages. Erm, do you have anything that helps with, uhh, burning? Also need something to encourage sleep."
She must have heard either me or Tasha, as she nods and heads off. No, I'm not squeamish about feminine issues, I just didn't want to advertise what she needs. Although I'm sure every female and even male here already knows from their own experiences. The good thing here is she won't be judged because everyone is pretty much the same, in one way or another.
Turning back, she's just coming out of the stall, leaving the towel behind.
"Trisha is the healer here, you met her earlier when you first came in. She's going to get some stuff for you now to help with your injuries. I'm sorry it wasn't done sooner, things are changing around so orders were unknown at the time."
I stay close as she hobbles to the cascading water. One thing no one seems to account for is tile is very slippery when it's wet. Tasha steps right under the water with no hesitation, so she ends up hissing, but she doesn't pull away.
Instead she stubbornly stays, lifting her face to the spray. I want to step back and give her privacy, but I want to be close in case anything happens. So, I compromise, leaning against the wall and facing the opening that leads out.
The way the bathrooms are here remind me much of the ones in some schools, or public pools. No actual doors at the entrance, just a choice between directions. In this case though it isn't split by gender, just method of bathing.
To the left leads to the showers while the right leads to the giant tub. There may be that slight ‘T’ crossing there, but further in there's no wall separating the two. You can clearly see into each room, the only walls blocking anything are the front ones that separate it from the hallway.
There are smaller sections of 'wall' inside, used to hang wire shelving that carry all the major things needed to be clean. The back wall holds the mirrors and small sinks. The designer was all sorts of weird. The tub room is massive. One big area. The shower area is cut in half, one side showers the other holding the toilet stalls. Everything is open, there's no such thing as modesty here. If you come in having any, it's soon lost or forgotten.
The dark, young-looking woman is still standing under the spray, her feet more apart and braced. The water draining away is tinged pink. Becomes even more obvious when she starts running her hands over herself.
Walking around, I get some soap and a washcloth for her, clearing my throat before I step closer to hand them over. She looks startled for a moment as if forgetting where she is. When she makes moves to hurry along, I tell her to take her time and enjoy the water. She looks unsure, but my smile seems to be encouraging enough. Indeed, the only hair she has is on her face. Everything else has been shaved.
I look away but many areas of her body are swollen and bruised. Lady needs to find another...person, who has knowledge of healing. Trisha by herself is not enough. She may be teaching Danica, but someone who
knows
is needed.
She and I are going to be very busy for the next several hours. Two other females are animals, I may be able to have them brought out together. Having someone familiar next to them in a new place tends to make things a 'little' easier.
There are small benches along one wall under the showerheads but the spouts come out enough that the seats stay relatively dry. Trisha gets back before Tasha is finished, so I look through what she has. A lot of it is what you'd find in medicine cabinets in any home, with the addition of various bandages and creams.
"Since you're the one who knows what to do here, you can take the lead. Since Danica is predisposed, I'll help where I'm needed."
She nods, her features taking on a stern appearance as she goes into Nurse Mode. While she examines the girl's nethers, I take the upper injuries. Not much I can do about the track marks or bruises, but the scratches, rub burns, and split skin get tended to. Old scars are seen, yet many are years old, which has me questioning her.
"Tasha? Where were you before Eddie’s?"
Tender breasts and pelvis are prodded, but again, nothing can be done. She shrugs, but when she sees my look, she sighs.
"A pimp had me, before that I was on the streets. After havin’ my own freedom, the pimp who 'owned' me didn' like my rebellin’. He sold me to Eddie three days ago."
Looking over her, she has the body of an adult, but I get the feeling she isn't. I leave the rest of the tending to Trisha while I question the girl. I had wanted to wait, but if she's talkative now, I'll take it.
"How old are you? Were you on the streets on purpose or do you have family you can go back to?"
Her clear eye flicks in defiance, body stiffening. I'm all for being yourself and having a backbone, but if she tries anything like this with Lady, she'll be hurting for it.
"I was on the streets by fourteen, runnin’ from a drug-crazed momma an don' know who my daddy is. I'd been on my own, dodgin’ gangs and pimps...but one got me by promisin’ safety in his home. It was startin’ to get really cold and the friend I'd been stayin’ wit got picked up for sellin’ weed."
She winces as the healer probes swollen areas, the action causing her to relax from her stiff posture.
"I shoulda known better. Thought he and I was friends, but he decided differently. When I proved too difficult to handle after a few weeks, he sold me. He'd wanted to kill me, but said he'd get more satisfaction knowin’ that I'll be in pain for a long time."
Her face falls as tears start forming, but she refuses them from shedding. Body had stopped shaking while under the water, but it's starting up again. The girl looks directly at me before continuing.
"I'm seventeen, an I've known that there was
others
around... I'd seen a few hangin’ ‘round before. I saw you go from a cat to a girl, but not like how the others do. Not like
he
did. The others who'd been in the basement with me...they would try to avoid theys grubby hands by turning into animals, but that didn't stop the big guy. He just said it was more sport."
Fishing is done while avoiding the thoughts of where she'd just been. On the streets by fourteen and this is what it led to three years later. I give her a small nod, reading her reactions while trying to ignore that even in animal form they couldn't escape.
"I'm different, yes. You've seen the Were-animals and Shifters, have you seen any others?"
She looks a little confused and shakes her head. Oh boy.
"I think that knowledge can wait for now. Just know that unless you try to hurt any others here, I myself will not harm you. Now that Trisha is done, I want you to take something to help you sleep and build your strength. We need to make sure all drugs are out of your system before you can join everyone else. When you are more healed, you'll be taken to the Mistress of this place. Were you on any other drugs before going to Eddie?"
Head shakes before she shrugs and admits to the marijuana. I nod and drop it, motioning for her to drink what she's given by the older woman. Pills can be hidden away, so capsules are gotten then broken open into a liquid or food.
So far she hasn't shown any fear of knowing about the homo-mammals, but I would think the knowledge of Vampires walking among the living is a bit more jarring. The bottoms of her feet also had some lacerations, but they've been cleaned and covered. Giving her a new towel, I lead her back out and head to the room.
"What you see the others wearing is the current uniform for each gender, Trisha and Danica excluded as she's the healer and the girl is too young. The Mistress is a pain in my ass, but I'm glad she discourages pedophiles. Any that are found are dealt with immediately. Do you understand what this place is?"
She nods while looking around, so I continue.
"I'm working on getting a different get-up for everyone, but it will take some time. You and the others have come just as I've been given the responsibility of caring for all the submissives here. You will know them from clients by what is worn. Once you and the others are cleaned up and rested, you'll be taken to the Mistress where she'll tell you all what's expected of you."
Her voice is still quite raw, but she's proving to be quite stubborn, I hope it doesn't count against her.
"And just what is expected?"
I shrug, trying to be nonchalant.
"Same thing you were doing when on the streets to begin with - if that's what you'd been doing, anyway. The reason I asked if you had someone to go back to is because if you had, I'd make sure to get you back to them. You said you've been on the streets, and by choice. Anything more, the head honcho will tell you. The doors lock from the outside, but I'll have someone around if you need to use the bathroom. Since you weren't a previous user and not held long enough to get much of it in you, you should be able to come out soon."
The door is opened when we get back and she goes in with no problem. She turns and looks at me, her face serious but mixed with fear.
"I won't be kept in this room all the time will I?"
My head shakes, damp hair heavier than normal.
"No. Once cleared, you'll be shown around and given a bed. Sleep for now for as long as you can, it will make the time pass sooner. Food will be brought to you soon."
She nods but still looks scared, can't say I blame her. Hope whatever Trisha gave her to sleep kicks in soon, last thing we need is for her to go into panic mode. Sleep is much better than staring into the dark anyway.
The door clicks shut and I give a small smile through the window before stepping away, exhaling heavily as I step closer to Seth in his leaning pose. He's holding my clipboard with attached notebook and writing utensil.
I get written down the ledger info, then make a side note elsewhere on what else I learned from her. The background information. Think I'll do that with each of them, so I'll get a better idea of where to place them when they enter 'gen-pop'. General Population.
Danica is at my side when I look up, a smile on her face. For a young girl living in a brothel, she's awfully chipper, almost like those peppy morning people. Those that you tend to want to strangle until after a heavy amount of coffee, and maybe even then.
I don't want to strangle the girl, don't get me wrong, just seems so weird. Or does to me anyway. Some point at a later date I'll have to ask her about her background.
"Big bed is all put together. Is it true that they heal faster when sleeping together? That no sex is involved?"
I nod, unnerved by her interest in possible intercourse. Her next words help relax the feeling, however. Her face taking on a serious look as she concentrates internally.
"That's really cool. Too bad it doesn't work for the humans that way. Even for the comfort factor, it would help some of them."
Nodding again, I think over it as well. The only problem is many don't want to be touched after leaving a patron. Can understand that, so can't fault them for it. Maybe sometime later something can be arranged but right now my plate is full.
Trisha comes up with her purse-bag and tray, signaling she's ready. Telling her that I wish to do the two female animals together has her looking nervous, but I doubt anything can happen that we couldn't handle. She finally complies, pointing out the doors that each is in.
Chapter 43: Chapter 42 - Faline
Chapter Text
Faline
We go for the furthest one first and get the door opened. Her smell isn't that familiar, so I'm not sure what animal she is, just know she's a Were. The visual that meets me is pretty much the same as Tasha had been. Reaching out for a water bottle, I go in. Her eyes peek over knees that have been drawn up, white skin showing new and old bruises.
"I can't tell what kind of critter you can turn into, just that you’re a Were-animal. Did you hear everything earlier?"
Light blue eyes blink at me as I hold out the water. She nods as she reaches for it, the scars on her arms telling the story of previous pain trying to be ended. Self-inflicted slashes cover her wrists and inner arms. Doesn't look like it had been too serious at first, but then something happened. They get thicker, newer, and angry looking. Although I'm sure a lot of the redness is from the rubbed raw skin caused by hanging in leather cuffs.
"What's your name?"
Just as Tasha did, she chugs down the water. Recent whip lashes line her sides and the red bandage covering the removed brand will have to be looked at for sure. Other scars line her body from previous beatings but hopefully we'll be able to get those to fade more.
"Chandrika, and I'm a hyena."
My head cocks in curiosity as I kneel in front of her. The low voice sounding just as raw as her skin.
"Hyena, huh? I think you're one of the first I've met. Mostly cats around here, but wolves are also common. Will you have any problems being near them?"
She hesitates then gives a shrug.
"Can you stand? Bath or shower? Tub should be full by now. I want to have the other female, the Shifter, come with at the same time, might make it easier for both of you to be near someone familiar."
Chandrika stands easily enough, still some wincing going on, which is to be expected. When upright, she's about five inches taller than me. Everyone is taller than me. Somethin' wrong with this picture.
"I would like the bath and her name is Thessily, she’s a clouded leopard. I never saw her in animal form, but she told me when I asked once. She doesn't talk much."
Making a sound of acknowledgement, we exit and go to the next room. Thessily. Real pretty name. She's one who'd been brought up front when we'd gotten there. Even then I could tell that she was starting to fade under the mask that she’d been showing. Few more days, maybe a week, and she would have become a hollow shell. Able to walk around and give a little interaction, but otherwise dead.
Looking at the hyena next to me, I scowl. She looks younger than Tasha. Short brown hair is cut in a 'butch' style and body shape is closely reminiscent of Lady.
"Chandrika? How old are you?"
Her body may be young, but the one behind those eyes is much older.
"Year younger than the other girl. Sixteen."
I wince then move to open the heavy door enclosing the female Shifter. She's sitting cross-legged in the middle of the room, towel loose and not really covering anything as most of it is in her lap and under her.
"Thessily? Come with me please?"
She stands immediately and comes close. The movement, however, was taken as a command, not a desire to be out of the room. She's handed a water bottle but just looks at it, her towel having been dropped and forgotten.
Her features look Mexican with big dark brown eyes, long dark brown hair with sun blond streaks, and the same height as the hyena. Even though she's taller compared to me, she seems shorter with her 'smallness'. Thin, yes, and slightly hunched into herself. Much like Avina, actually, though not quite with the bird-like fragility. She bears the same marks as the others, plus more.
She has no markings on her face, unlike the others who had gags on. Her wrists and ankles are still semi-raw with bruising here and there, but much of the actual scarring looks older. Trisha is able to get her to drink the water, after the first swallow she takes it readily. With as submissive as she is, she had to have been there for a while.
We make our way to the washroom, I watch her the whole time. She keeps her head down, eyes as well and keeps right at my side. My heart hurts for the girl as I hope we can bring her back, but I've never tried anything like this before.
The tub is indeed full, even still steaming. If you've ever seen Roman bathhouses, this is much like that, just deeper. It's sunken at least three feet, don't know for sure since I've never been in one. Thessily does move a little closer to Chandrika, so it was probably a good idea to bring them together.
"How long were you guys there for?"
My question gets put off as they both step into the water, the Were’s towel having been dropped somewhere. Her back is crisscrossed in thin old and new scars. Looks much the same way mine does, or did, I would think. The hyena sinks into the water immediately, going under before coming back up. If either feels stinging to their wounds, it isn't shown.
The dazed-looking Shifter blinks a few times as she watches the other girl. The look she gives me for direction has me floundering till I just motion for her to go ahead. She stands there for another minute looking lost. Dammit. Keeping my sigh to myself, I retrieve a couple of washcloths and start stripping.
When just as nekkid as they are, I kneel down and sit on the edge, handing Chandrika one while I keep the other. Soap is given to us by way of Danica, who's holding the papers so they don't get wet. I'd seen this done in movies, so I don't know if it actually helps with anything or is just another Hollywood way of showing tits within a film. She hadn't gone far, but I motion her closer to me.
Sitting on the edge, butt on the cold tile, my legs are submerged. I inch closer so I don't seem so opposed to touching or being near her. Leaving the bandage alone for now, I turn her so her back is to me and pull her long hair up and do a quick braid so it doesn't get in the way too much. I wet the cloth in the warm water, then wring it out over her shoulders and back. Unlike the others, she doesn't have various dried fluids on her skin. Does have some bruising around her neck though, the shape of fingers quite visible. Clenching my jaw, I immerse myself in doing what I can.
I start humming so it isn't so quiet, just random notes before a song gets caught up and stuck in my head. Habit has me going right into what I'd be doing at home; singing aloud. Think I startle quite a few, but I ignore them and go on. Elvis Presley's ' Don't Be Cruel ' flows from me in a low, husky tone, but it comforts me if nothing else. Probably isn't very appropriate, but when is it ever when a song gets looped in your head randomly? I'm able to keep myself from bobbing around like an idiot, but my feet tap underwater.
No one joins in, but that isn't surprising. Either too young or just plain haven't heard. Oh, oh! Found a perfect way to annoy the lord of the castle. When her computer is open, I'll have to get to it and get a playlist started that doesn't stop and is on repeat. The very thought brings a smile to my face. Will have to get random and completely dorky tunes going, and I know the perfect one.
She will have it stuck in her head all day. Big bad Vampire with the dreaded ' I'm a Gummy Bear ' song looping in her brain and giving her no peace. I'm a freakin' genius. Of course, now it's stuck in my head, but I'm able to keep from singing it aloud. That really would be embarrassing.
I'd gone from wringing water over her, to lightly scrubbing till white and sudsy. I glance up after a while and motion Trisha to look over the hyena. Pretty name that it is, it's too long. Need to shorten it to a nickname.
"Chandrika, do you have a nickname you go by or can I shorten it so it's more efficient?"
She looks startled, but smiles and nods.
"Old friends used to call me Rika, is that alright?"
Smiling myself, I nod. Letting the healer do her thing while I try to rub some life into the girl in front of me.
"Thessily... That sounds like something I'd learned years ago in school. An area near Greece, I think. Pronounced differently, so more than likely spelled differently too. From what I remember of pictures, it's a beautiful place."
All I'm getting is random blinks, but I keep going. Being impersonal isn't that hard, her thin frame trembles lightly and some of the marks I go over have me hesitating though. Moving her forward, I slip into the water. My legs being in the water has warmed them, but the rest of me is pretty cool. Need to feed if I want to feel warmer, but that isn't very important right now. Going over her chest has her wincing, so I apologize.
Bruises don't have to be visible to hurt, and breasts are very tender when manhandled. I lighten my touch as much as possible while still being effective at washing. Steadily heading south, I stop over the healed over wounds on either side of her belly. Although 'belly' usually implies a roundness, and that isn't the case here. If anything it's more on the opposite side. Not starved, but well on her way. The thick roundish mounds of scar tissue line both sides; four old puncture wounds.
Doesn't take much guessing as to what it's from. Kierra has given and received much the same marks. Claws had been pushed into her body, and with the overall size, I'd say they went deep. I look up at her, my emotion showing on my face. She's watching me but still gives no reaction. Brown eyes are dark and have a 'fadedness' to them, but they aren't 'empty'. There's still time as long as she doesn't retreat anymore.
"I can't give the comforting words that you’ll be safe here, can't give them to any of you, although I wish I could and actually mean it. Everyone here has seen and felt the worst that someone else can do to another person. I can't change what has already been done, but I'm hoping I can change where you go from here. This place is by no means perfect, there are those who can be just as cruel."
I give her, Trisha, and Rika a conspirator’s grin, eyes glinting.
"Although, between you and me, I will enjoy weeding them out and making sure they feel just as much pain. You can ask some of the others around here, although I'm sure most of what you'll hear is overly exaggerated, about the others I've...taken to task."
Trisha and Danica nod when the hyena looks to them. I smile proudly before clearing my throat and getting back to serious matters.
"As of today I've been given the task to look over you all, I just hope even after all you've been through, that you can understand if I blunder now and then. If there's a home you have to return to, tell me and I will try my damnedest to get you back to it. Within reason, of course, I will not give you to some previous pimp or handler."
Hadn't thought of that, but it is a possibility if they felt 'safe' with that person. My brow furrows as I file it.
"As I said before, this place is in no way perfect, but I'm trying to make it better. You will have a bed, roof over your head, warm food readily available, and 'basic' safety. I'm sure all you new animals know all about the cruelties of most Vamps. There are many here and it's even run by a woman who drives me up the wall. It's because of her though, that we were able to get you all out of there."
Drive me up the wall indeed, but she does have some seeming good qualities, even if they are directed for other purposes.
"If you haven't noticed yet, I can ramble on. Once Trisha gives the all-clear for the both of you, you'll be taken to a room where you can shift and rest. Since you all came from the same place, you know each other’s scent, so I thought it'd be comforting for you to sleep next to one another."
The healer and I trade places. The Shifter and I come out of the water so her more in-depth exam can be done. Since she's finished with Rika, I go over to her, wrapping a towel around myself and try to get a little more information.
"Tasha said that she'd been there for three days, how long were you there?"
Wrapped in a towel as well, she wraps her arms around herself. Head pointing down as she speaks.
"I'd become a monster just a few weeks before they grabbed me. I was kicked out by my parents when they found out I'm gay. Big-wig bible thumpers; they couldn't abide having a queer daughter. I can just imagine the looks on their faces if they'd known that I was something 'demonic' as well."
She scoffs, but I see the pain in her eyes. Pain, anger, regret. All seems to go hand in hand.
"Eddie had me for a week. The newest was Tasha. I'm not sure just how long the others had been there...except Elena. She was there the longest. Eddie had mentioned she was his favorite once but would need to be replaced soon. That after three months he’d been growing bored with her."
So glad that man is dead, but wish I could resurrect him just so I could kill him again. Pursing my lips, I look away so I can rewind.
"Do you have any other family that you want to go to? You may be sixteen in physical age, but I think with all that’s happened, you’re old enough to choose for yourself. All of you that’re below eighteen I don't want on the floor, so I'll find other things for you to do if you stay."
She looks put out as she shakes her head. Being cut so short, her hair is almost dry. It's a multitude of different browns, not just one or two shades.
"The only family I had that would take me are no longer living, I have nowhere else to go."
I watch her as I think over things. Lady is old enough to have come from a time where sixteen was an acceptable marrying age. Any younger I know she won't put out for the public. Since all the females brought in are either young or look young, this is going to be a touchy situation. Turning back, I stare into her face until she squirms, so I blink.
"It's your life, even here in this place, I'm not wanting to control every aspect of it. As I told Tasha, you will be taken to the Mistress when able and she will explain things. After that, you can give me your decision on what you wish to do. If you really don't want to be here, I will see about another place to take you where you will be safe."
Sister is sooo not going to be happy about this, but she's been bringing in strays left and right, so...yeah. I'd caught a few glimpses in passing from her head that she's added a couple more. My once peaceful, boring house has been turned into a dog kennel.
Chandrika nods, stifling a yawn. She wasn't given anything, but there's no telling how long it's been since she's slept. Not since she'd been banished from her home, would be my guess. With her and the other animals, the detox rooms aren’t necessary. High metabolisms and sleeping near each other in fur will have anything lingering gotten rid of quickly. Antiseptic has been smeared over her more angry looking wounds, but after some good sleep and food put into them, they'll be able to heal more effectively, leaving the worst scars in their minds.
Trisha signals she's finished, so Rika and I step up closer to the dazed-looking Shifter.
"I know for sure of one other clouded leopard Shifter. When everything is settled, I'll take you to meet him. He's part of my kitchen crew. Lately, he's been perfecting the technique of stuffing creams or cheeses into other foods. Should see his concentration face, it's actually pretty adorable. Just don't tell him I said that though, stuff like that seems to poke at their 'manliness'. Pfft."
Get smiles from the others, even the hyena, but Thessily still needs more time. We exit the bathroom and I motion Danica closer.
"This is Danica, not sure if you guys have seen or met her yet. She's an apprentice to Trisha, learning, hopefully, the stuff not to give to people."
My barb has her giggling and the healer rolling her eyes. I smile warmly at them.
"She'll take you to the room set up for you guys. Sleep, and I'll have food brought to you later."
They head off while I go back in and put my clothes back on. Retrieving the notebook, I get things written in and side notes made. I start rubbing at my temples, both my head and heart hurting. Not from events here, but elsewhere. Sister’s wall is thinning again as she sleeps. Loss. I frown, catching the reason for her slipping barrier.
Asher has left.
Had hours ago, but she was able to block me at that point. Now that she's unconscious, things are bleeding over. Although I'm sorry for how she feels, she knew he was going to be leaving soon, he'd said as much before.
This feels more in-depth than just losing a friend though. She'd gone and started falling in love with the wolf. Whole bunch of problems with that, even moreso when she won't even admit it to herself. Much like many here, she's reverted back to how she'd been towards those emotions, pushing them aside and refusing to acknowledge them. She's bottling again.
Not sure it'll work, but I push the need for her to do her art. Art and her newfound love of running. Those will help enough hopefully till she can open herself again.
Didn't realize I'd closed my eyes till I open them to find Seth and Trisha looking at me. Both expressions light up in shock before taking a step back. Frowning, I look to the back wall’s mirrors.
Green.
My eyes turned green. They only do that when I channel some of her wolfy power. I'd gotten used to my new eyes...for the most part. They still startle me now and again, but the green is really off-putting. Too bright. Granted my gold is just as bright, but still. I'm not one for green. Closing them again, I work at thickening my mental shields. Good for keeping Vamps out too.
Visual powers don't, as a rule, affect other Vamps. Unless of course, they're very old and very skilled. Lady doesn't have any as far as I know and Nicolaus could only get me with his when I was human. Still good to be prepared though since there's no telling what will be coming at me in the coming days. Opening, I turn back to them and each gives a nod.
"No offense girl, but that is really creepy."
I make a rude snort at the Werewolf, walking past him to once more go into the hallway. Feel like I've been up forever, but I'm not done yet. Three down, nine to go. I bite back a groan and start muttering to myself.
"I miss coffee. Need a good cappuccino right about now."
Looking to find the wolf, who's grinning at me openly, I stick to my guns.
"What's that one alcohol that's flavored like coffee?"
"Which one? There are a few."
Scowling, I shake my fist at him. Now that he's in human form... It still isn't all that threatening.
"Kahlua and Baileys Irish Cream are the more common ones, but there are others. Even some chocolate-based ones..."
That stops me, and he knew it would judging by his grin. Golden eyes narrow at him.
"You and me, sir, need to do some talking when finished here. You've been holding out on me."
"Not my fault, maybe next time you'll actually pay attention to what you're trying to feed me."
My mouth drops open but closes soon after as I smile and shrug.
"You ate it, so I don't see the problem. Speaking of which, when you're in monster form you need to learn how to use spoons. I'll give you one of my wooden ones, should be big enough for that mouth of yours. You ever seen the Disney movie ' Beauty and the Beast '? You looked like the Beast when he was eating dinner at the table."
He chokes as he goes to his spot against the wall, shaking his head at me. I give him an innocent smile before turning back to the detox rooms. Trisha comes up at my side and slides a look at me.
"What?"
She shakes her head, but stops and looks like she's thinking of something.
"The way you joke with everyone, especially the Were-animals and Shifters, it's like you're not a Vampire at all, but one of them."
Not sure if that's good or bad or even meant as an insult, which I doubt, but still seems silly.
"I've said before that I'd rather be one of the animals than the Vamps around here. Turns out the line I come from is all sorts of fucked up anyway, and I refuse to be like that. Also have to remember, I'm more than likely the newest and youngest Vampire here, and not 'raised' with the others who think themselves 'High Society'."
I make a sour face that has her lips twitching to smile.
"Bunch of stuffy old people stuck in the dark ages. From what I've been told, that's one really big reason on why they want to kill me. Too many don't want things to change. Sure, I can understand wanting to stick to things you know, but it's a whole new world out there. By them staying as they are is what will end up getting them exposed."
Scowling, I look over to the doors lining the hallway.
"From what my sister has shared with me, the animals have their own stuffy figureheads that they’re fighting with. Vampire or animal - neither want to change. It's because of that, that there are so many problems now."
I stop before going any further. Those here are in a whole different world then what goes on outside these walls. Burdening them with knowledge that has no bearing on them will do nothing but cause a headache.
Besides, speaking aloud about issues involving a different faction isn't a good idea. Not here. Before anything else is said, I open one of the doors. Standing so close to them all, each animal and even human has heard what was said. Oh well. The scent of lion Shifter hits me, causing my body to stiffen as I look at the male.
"Shit."
Honey brown eyes look back at me from across the room. Couple of inches over six-foot, he looks to be young, but that doesn't really mean much for Shifters. They can be hundreds of years old and barely look over thirty. This lion, however, probably is relatively young, as he has the body of a male just reaching his late teens. Wavy, shoulder-length hair catches my eyes. Blond with black streaks. Shit.
"Uhh, Trisha, we have a problem."
Both she and the lion look at me in confusion, but I keep my eyes on him.
"Your name?"
He blinks at me but gives it.
"Alastor."
Not really sure why I asked since I wouldn't know anything about him…
"Lion Shifter."
He nods, looking nervous. Leery. I look over to Trisha but she doesn't seem to understand either. I look back to the man and ask, just to make sure.
"Do you know Orion Angevin?"
Trisha's breath hitches as it finally clicks for her, looking over at him with wide eyes. Poor guy looks all confused. Arms cross over his chest with the towel wrapped low around his hips, you'd think he was posing for Playgirl. I wince when he nods, eyes wary.
"How do you know my uncle?"
"Fuck."
Chapter 44: Chapter 43 - Faline
Chapter Text
Faline
That's all I can get out before shaking myself. I step back and motion for him to come out, giving him a water bottle.
"You, I will be returning home."
His eyes dart to me as he drinks.
"I know your uncle from him being one who saved my life once. He's also my friend, giant pain that he is. They couldn't have had you for too long."
He shakes his head, thick, dirty hair moving around him. His eyes look over me as if judging my honesty. Putting my hands on my hips, I toss attitude.
"Real big guy, freakishly tall with black eyes and hair, blond tipped. Has been looking for lost Shifters..."
I stop when he's blinking and nodding at me, looking chastened. I soften my tone.
"While you get cleaned up, I'll see if he's still in the building. If not we'll get word to him."
He looks both relieved and very nervous and scared. Shape his body is in, I can understand why. Males won't admit that they've been raped. Beaten, branded, drugged, and tortured maybe, but not that.
I motion him off with another male submissive to the showers, telling him to take as much time as he needs. Turning back to Trisha, she nods and takes off herself. Seth watches her, his brow raised.
"Sure do get around, don't you?"
Growling at him, I slam the door in overall anger.
"I'm not screwing him if that's what you're implying, so get that thought out of your head. Orion is like a brother to me. Don't be surprised if you see a freaking huge-ass lion tearing down here, he's very protective."
He never mentioned he had a family member missing... I'm angry at that, but I know it's none of my business. At least he's been found though...that has to be of some comfort. Especially since it means that the trafficking ring doesn’t have him. Letting out a sigh, I go to the next door. Maybe more fucked up good news will come up. Pretty doubtful, but one can always hope. That hope is smashed when I open the next door and look in though.
Shifter. Red fox. A child. He's laying on his side against the far wall, back pressed to it. The other that was tied up on the wall next to Alastor had been this boy. Around five-foot-seven I’d say, but he looks really young. Knowing how skittish Scarlett, the red fox Shifter in my kitchen is, I lower down so I'm on my knees. Seth holds the door wide open, while dark eyes are open and watching me in fear.
Words given earlier coil through my head of one who would shift to an animal, but would still be molested. Have a feeling I found that 'one'. My heart goes out to him but unsure of what I should do, I stay where I am and wait for him. His whole body is shaking, towel off in a corner. This young, his shifting is erratic. Darker skin tells of his Hispanic roots and all the abuse he took.
From what I can see of his body, he's covered in bruises. Hair is dark with grease and matted, the bandage that had been over the raw brand is gone, and there's evidence of previously broken bones in his legs and arms.
Would like to say that I kept waiting for him to make his move first, but my patience isn't endless. I hold out a hand slowly, open and non-threatening, and keep my voice low.
"There's a woman here who is just like you, a red fox Shifter, would you like me to send for her? Would that be easier?"
His answer is blinking at me, but his shaking slows a small bit. Turning to one of the others standing around, I'm about to have them go for her when I hear a small 'no'. Looking back to him, it's my turn to blink.
"If you'll be more comfortable in your fox form, that's fine. Still want to get you washed up though, so you'll have to go into the tub."
I give him a small smile. I pull my hand back and reach back for one of the bottles. When it's set in my hand, I don't bother trying to hold it out, it's tipped and rolled to him. Whole time I kept my eyes on him, and he’s watched every move that I’ve made as well as the bottle exchange. Dark eyes watch it as it rolls to him, yet he makes no move to reach for it when it stops a foot or so away from him.
"If you need more time, I can come back later, if that will be easier?"
When his eyes shutter, I take that as an affirmative. Leaving the bottle, I stand and move so the door can close. A small whimper-like sound has me looking back inside, the sight not too surprising. He'd shifted, curled up where his human body had been. The water bottle is ignored as he inches closer to the door, body held so low, he may as well be belly sliding. The part that really wrenches at me...is that it's a puppy.
Or might as well be with as small as he is, being smaller than Maii was when he had been in his animal skin. Maybe four feet long in total, his tail is the same two feet long that his body is.
The most obvious thing here is his coloring. I may not know many animals, but foxes I know, and he's all wrong. Not in a bad way, just...weird. Pretty, but weird.
Inverted I believe is what it could be called. Instead of the normal reddish-brown with black legs, white tail tip, chest, and underbelly, his is switched and unnatural. Black. All black with blood-red ear tips, legs, feet, and tail tip. What would be white on a normal fox is blood red with a little white mixed in, but not much. Demon fox. Well, demon fox puppy.
He shouldn't even have his adult coloring yet, but it looks pretty dark and permanent. Instead of a bouncy, wobbly, chirping babe, he's a cowering tiny thing. Right now he looks much like a beaten animal who'd just made it away from a very abusive owner.
Dilated dark green eyes are squinted at me as he creeps closer, tiny high pitched whimpers coming from him not only tweak at my ears but at my heart. Crouching back down slowly, I hold my hand out once more. This is more Kie's area than mine, so I'm a little lost. My hand gets sniffed at then licked before he comes closer, crawling onto my legs and tucking close. Very carefully, I lift him, much as I do with the fat cat at home. Think Tigger weighs more than this guy though.
Wrapping him in my arms, we get out of the doorway. I turn just as Orion comes running up. Not in full out animal form thankfully, he'd give everyone a heart attack. Black eyes travel over me as he slows and stops, not any heavy breathing to speak of. Can't read his expression, but I motion with my head towards the bathroom.
"He's getting cleaned up. Give him a few more minutes."
He huffs at me, but I glare up at the giant.
"Time and compassion are needed now, not an overbearing roaring male. Calm down. He is safe now."
Black eyes slide away as his jaw clenches, a deep low growl from him has the fox in my arms shaking in fear again.
"Orion! I know you're upset. Trust me, I know how you feel, but you have to calm down. You go running at him as you are now and you could do more damage than what has already been done."
The over six and a half foot humanoid lion steps back and leans against the opposite wall. Danica is coming from one way while Trisha comes from the opposite, all of us meeting in the middle. Both are looking from me to the tiny fox in my arms, to the giant cat who is trying to collect himself. Looking back at me, Danica gives her report.
"They both shifted and are curled up next to each other. Never seen a hyena before, they look like dogs. The other girl, Thessily, it took her a few minutes, but she finally shifted. Seemed to me that she was trying to remember how."
Nodding, I watch as Trisha tries to catch her breath.
"They probably had her for a long time, and even in animal form, they weren't safe. When in situations like these, they do what they have to just to survive. You understand that, don't you?"
Her head bows while giving an affirmative.
"Once they get to a point where they feel more centered on their own feet, you'll see some changes. Just like Kerry and the others in the kitchen. Took me days to get them not to drop to their knees around me, and now they feel safe to joke around with me and the others."
I look over to Orion, willing him to understand.
"Some might never be the same as they were before but that doesn't make them any less. They will need time, help, and understanding, and I don't see that coming from any of the other Vamps here, so it's up to us."
From the corner of my eye, I see the girl’s head bob, but I watch the lion. Where he can take his nephew home, the others will be stuck here. I can only do so much. Giving them pretty words about safety and love is a joke, this isn't the place for that. Here they are doing the same as what they'd been doing at that house, just not as extreme.
Actually...can't even say that for sure.
Since there was no money exchange involved, my giving a few to my sister shouldn't be seen as any loss to Lady, but we'll see. The fox had slowly calmed but stiffens when I step up close to Orion, who stands more upright. My voice lowers considerably, but those visibly around can probably still hear me anyway, especially those with animal ears.
"Twelve were brought in, all in bad shape, some worse than others. Depending on their choice after talking with Lady, I'd like to have a place for those to go to if they don't have anywhere else, especially those under legal age. I'm pretty sure Kierra will find a place for them, but can you make a trip to talk to her? I'd say call, but with something like this, I need to know just what her expressions are when asked. From those, I can tell if the way can be opened for others if needed."
Granted I could reach for her in my head, but it gives the lion something to do so he doesn't go off in a rage. Don't know if he's the type, he doesn't seem like it, but this was his blood. I know if it were my family, I'd be all kinds of up in arms. Black eyes bore into me when he looks at me. Think he knows what I'm doing but his head dips.
Trisha is looking at the pup in my arms, coming forward and reaching for him. He, however, is not thrilled with that idea, whining and pushing back against me. I shake my head so the healer nods hers. Calmly, I turn to Danica, who's looking at the fox with sad eyes.
"Can you go get Scarlett for me? Want to see how they're doing down there and if any help is needed."
Not lying, just not saying everything either. The girl turns and takes off again. If I didn't know better, I'd say she was an animal with all the running and bouncing she does. Maii was always running too. Then again, in a place like this, the ability to get away quickly is what may determine your fate. I know that all too well. Turning down the same way, we start towards the bathroom.
"Orion? How many other animals are missing that you're looking for?"
He rubs his neck before answering, so I take it that the amount isn't pleasant.
"We don't have a specific count. Was my...were these ones part of the ring that your sister is going after?"
Furrowing my brow, I think back to everything I'd seen in that woman’s head. Tabitha, Eddie, Bruce, and Geoffry.
"I didn't get a sense of that when in the woman’s head. This was all their specific operation that she was aware of. From what she knew and was told, the ones brought in were randomly picked up or sought after specifically. It's possible that one of the others could have been involved, but she herself was not. The Mistress can more likely get you more information than I can, if she's in a giving mood."
My acidic tone has him glancing down at me, but I avoid his gaze.
"Little birdy told me that you're not just the head of the kitchen anymore; that you've taken a very big piece of the pie. Possibly more than your smart mouth can handle."
I snort. Trisha's on my left, him on my right and Seth behind us. Got quite the train going.
"Probably, but I never go small. It's all or nothing, baby."
His head shakes. I'm already nervous about it and he isn't helping matters at the moment. When we come up on the bathroom, I hang back and let the lion go first. Seeing to the females is 'easy' enough, but how or who do I put with the guys? If any are as Thessily was, I'll be able to care for them just fine, but the others? Most men have too much pride to let a female help them. Even the male submissives already living here, they may not be very assertive, if at all, but you can see it in their faces. I'll be seen as too female to help. Trisha might be able to since she’s older and the healer, but that's only a maybe.
Guess we'll see when it comes up. When I hear Orion's cursing, I wince and stop going forward. Having the hearing we do, there isn't much privacy, but even the illusion helps. I turn and take a few paces away, Seth follows but the older woman holds back. Nodding to her, she steels herself and goes in with them slowly. Hard to not be intrusive when it's family, but she's a healer, it's her job.
Pressing my back to the wall, I sink down slowly and cross my legs. Fox weighs maybe ten pounds. Maii was heavier. But he was also a different animal. That could have some part in it. Should probably start listening to my sister when she's rambling about this or that animal. Could look through the books in one of the hundreds of bookshelves here, but that'd take forever, and I don't see me having much free time anytime soon. Can always observe those here, but that isn't the same and wouldn't tell me what I would need to know.
I try my best at blocking everything out that's going on in there and focus on the pup in my lap. He let me set him on my legs, but he hasn't moved. Looking up to Seth, who seems to have become my secretary, I go to ask. My mouth opens then closes. I actually don't see him knowing much about a different species, let alone a whole different race.
"So how long had you been gone before being assigned to me?"
Never asked and don't really care to know either way, but knowledge is always good to have and may come in handy at a later date. Have to be careful just how I look at the wolf, since the way he keeps standing either has the loincloth useless or just not enough. Noticed that about quite a few of the male animals actually.
Loincloths are not ‘one size fits all’. Fine for most of the human males, but Shifters and Weres are packing a little more heat. Not sure if it's an animal thing or if Lady had gone shopping for penile increments. That actually wouldn't be surprising.
Someone should really tell her that length isn't everything. As Kierra would say, ‘you have to factor in width, texture, and if they even know how to use what they have’. She's pretty scary at times. She and Lady in a room together would probably not be the greatest idea. Would put new meaning to catfight.
"About a month. When I got back the tales about you were flying everywhere. You and some Silver Wolf. I'd actually gotten back a few days before you had left, just never got around to meeting you."
My fingers play in thick, coal colored fur as I grunt at him.
"As you've heard me tell the others, more than likely 98 percent of what you were told is rubbish."
His turn to grunt at me before he stretches.
"Gah. Eye bleach! I need eye bleach. I've seen horrors that must be purged. Warn me next time, will ya?"
You ever hear the term 'Balls and Johnson dance'? Yeah, it's just as bad as it sounds. Upon my rejection of the pointless cloth 'covering' him as he stretches, he goes into said dance. It's such a stupidly embarrassing thing that I can't help but laugh, but I turn my head away while putting a hand over the fox’s eyes. So of course, that's when Danica comes running up. Her face goes red and she spins around so fast she almost falls. Scarlett catches her, her own face tinged pink.
"Now see what you've gone and done? I think you broke them. Contain yourself, man."
He's hunched against the wall laughing like an idiot, which has the ones currently in the bathroom coming out to see what the commotion is. Trisha, upon seeing the young girl's beet-red face and Seth's inability to stand upright, looks about ready to cuff him a good one as she hurries to the girl. Orion and his nephew come out looking a little confused.
"Orion, you have got to tell the Mistress that if she is shopping for... err, quantity, she needs to elongate the cloths given."
His black eyes jump to Seth as his brows raise, the younger lion with a fresh towel around him also looks at the wolf. Doesn't seem to understand until his eyes drop to the loincloth at the dog's waist. Amusement sparks in his eyes, but is tempered by what he had been through at the hands of a wolf. Honey eyes then jump to the young girl who's covering her painfully red face, then back towards me with my hand over the fox’s eyes. That's when his brow rises, so I smile at him.
"There's not enough eye bleach or brain chlorine to go around, so I'd be careful if I were you. Ditz over there seems to have forgotten he's in public with civilized folk."
Orion almost chokes at that but coughs to hide it, hand going up to hide his smile. I shoot Trisha and Scarlett a smile as they also look amused. Seth has calmed enough to put his hand over his chest.
"How you wound my pride with your sharp tongue. That's alright, my heart is made of sterner stuff."
My eyebrow shoots up, gold eyes glinting.
"Viagra doesn't count."
Orion laughs aloud this time, the women turn their faces as if to hide their expressions, Alastor is gaping at me, and the Werewolf puts on the perfect performance of looking crushed. I roll my eyes at him as I gather the fox in my arms once more and stand. Seth moves my clipboard to cover his groin, it being more effective than the damn scrap of cloth. I mock scowl at him.
"I don't want to walk to a chorus of thumping there, sir. You need a cup or learn to start tucking."
He blinks at me as Orion has to turn and walk away. Healer is covering her mouth while Danica looks confused, Scarlett's eyes are wide but sparkling merrily, and the young lion now has a smile on his face. I'll count that as a win.
The little guy in my arms is getting antsy. Not because he wants down per se, but because where I keep holding him is tender and painful. Can try re-adjusting, but his whole body is touchy.
"Alright guys, I need to get this one into some hot water. Alastor if you know anything about the others, I need to know. Even something seemingly small could be helpful."
I start heading for the big tub, Seth, Danica, and Scarlett hold back, but I motion my head to the female red fox. Her eyes drop to the one in my arms and appears to understand why she was called on. The lions also fall in on the way over.
"I don't know much, I was only there for four days."
Orion's face hardens, but I shoot him a look before he can start spouting aloud.
"Do you know any of the others' names? I got all the girls' names, but aside from yours, I know none of the guys."
Walking around till I get to the steps leading into the warm water, I step in to my knees so the small fox can get into the water easily. Scarlett comes up behind me and lowers till she's sitting on the steps, uncaring that her own scrap of cloth is getting soaked. Small fox treads water for a minute before moving away to swim around. I step out, my jeans becoming very uncomfortable. Alastor watches me curiously before turning to the foxes in the tub, nodding to the pup.
"That's Diego. Kid is very brave, I'm glad he's out. I'm glad we all are. Youngest one there since the one boy had...died."
Look on his face has me wondering if he needs a vomit bag. His eyes close and he takes a deep breath, shaking himself of past visuals. I can just imagine.
"When I was able to get him to talk telepathically, he said he's thirteen. We all had to watch when he tried shifting to get away...he'd had his legs broken and still molested by that wolf."
The venom in his voice alone could scorch. My gaze falls on Scarlett, tears filling her blue hazel eyes as she watches the little one. Not sure how foxes are with young in the wild, let alone how Shifter foxes do things, but she's clearly sympathetic. What was done to him is horrible, yes, but if I try to cry over every single one's woes, I won't be of use to any of them. Can get upset and rage later.
"He'd been there long enough to see me come in, as well as a few others. The two girls that were with us in the basement, and a couple that were upstairs. He knew one to be a coyote, but he didn't recognize the scent of the other. Even on the way here, it was hard to tell, so many smells coming from everyone."
His pitch has lowered, so I nod in understanding.
"The Mistress called him a 'Changeling', I've never seen one before."
Orion looks startled before his expression darkens.
"Orion? What do you know?"
His head shakes, but he answers me. Hard and low, his voice is already extremely deep so now it really feels like it vibrates in your chest.
"Changelings are rare this far into cities, they usually stay out in the wilds. They're much like Shifters, but still a whole different race. Born of a Were and natural animal pairing, not too much is known just because they're so elusive. For these humans to have found one is a one in a million chance. They clearly didn't know what they had."
Chapter 45: Chapter 44 - Faline
Chapter Text
Faline
Being talked about like some kind of rare prize is what has my eyes flaring, the lion just lifts his hands in surrender. I look away from him and back to the thirteen-year-old who's looking at Scarlett warily. Moving over, I place a hand on her shoulder and hold out my other for him. Think the only reason he comes in closer is that his legs are tired. Having been broken, they still have to hurt. Trisha is standing off to the side and looking at him with such sadness that it has me hurting.
"Are colors like his common? Seems so far most of the animals I've met and seen shifted have unique coloring. Maii's face mask, my sister’s overall color, your big-ass lion’s face fluff."
Alastor makes a noise in his throat and gapes at his uncle, who is glaring mightily at me, but I just smile sweetly.
"Disrespectful wench."
"Hardass pussy."
He smiles and shakes his head. Black eyes then watch the just as black fox rest on the stairs.
"If I didn't know better I'd say he isn't a red fox breed, but the scent is there. Unique colors are actually not as uncommon as some might think. All our species come from magic of some sort, so it's that that controls how we look. May be successful in breeding it down bloodlines, but that isn't always a given."
Retrieving some shampoo, I head for the kid. He's eyeballing me, slit dark green eyes intent.
"Don't look at me like that. Typical boy; thinking just a dunk in the water makes you automatically clean. I doubt you're allergic to soap, so don't give me any lip."
He blinks at me while the female fox Shifter smiles at him. She's only a couple of inches taller than my barely five feet, looks just as young, and has an even smaller frame than I do. Appearing threatening is so not her gig.
Steps are taken to come further out of the water, but his feet stay submerged. That's fine since the only other animal I've bathed is Tigger, so it'll be awkward for us both. He, however, has the thought process of a 'human', so it should make things ‘easier’...supposedly.
"Thirteen... Is he one of them you'd want to go to your sister?"
Awfully astute, that lion. I nod anyway.
"Yes. Even Danica and Maii are older than he is, and I don't like them being here. Even though she started out hating kids, the new wolf part of my sibling seems to be very maternal. This little guy will do better with her where he can have more freedom and safety than he does here."
I stop abruptly, feeling like a total dunce. Sudsy hands buried in his fur also stop. Pulling back so he can look at me directly, I choke out some words.
"My sister is a Werewolf. Lately, she seems to be taking in a lot of strays, having gotten a couple of new ones recently."
I look up to the tall ass lion.
"Asher has left, so she's kind of depressed right now, and I can just imagine how Bastion is taking it."
The mention of the small human boy sparks a bit of hope, so I look back down to Diego. His eyes are showing fear so I give a small smile.
"I wish I had her ability to share thoughts. Right now she's taking care of a human boy, one who’s younger than you, yet has gone through much the same as you have. His abusers were human but no less gentle by any means."
That seems to sink in, some of the fear abating, but not disappearing.
"She's grown quite fond of him and he her. She saved him from where he was. He'd been locked in a dog cage."
I get back to rubbing him down, not very comfortable with revealing the other boy’s past, but this one needs to hear it if he's to go and stay with them. Shared pain is always easier to bear than all by yourself. I ignore everyone else there but I can hear the catch in Alastor's breathing.
"She's also caring for another boy who'd been here. He and I had become close friends when I was a captive and went home with me when that freakishly tall lion over there helped my sister storm the place."
The smile, laughter, and affection in my voice are obvious. Soapy hands work from his back to his neck and face.
"He's a coyote Shifter that doesn't speak. Not sure why, but he doesn't even use the telepathy that all you guys can do. Only have body language to go by. Maii's happy there, he and the other boy have become really good friends. Right now my sister is working on getting them into a Shifter school and papers written up for them to be adopted by her."
Several pairs of eyes land on me, even the green slit ones in front of me. Smiling, I get after his ears and forehead.
"They're both quite happy where they are. Kierra isn't the only one who cares for them but she's the main one. Orion could probably give you a better clue about Xavier; he's a weird one. The other constant there was Asher, but he's left. She's got some new ones, but she wouldn't let any harm come to you. If anyone tried, she'd tear them a new one."
I smile at him again. There’s still some fear in his eyes, but also curiosity. Good. Getting his undersides and tail, I motion him to go for another swim to rinse off. Will have to get him in the showers to get all of the soap off, but swimming is good for him. Warm water'll put life back into his limbs. Getting out of the water myself, I go to the healer.
"I didn't feel anything open, but there's a lot of ridges that I'm guessing are scars. He's got some missing fur on his shoulder where the brand had been removed. His back legs are what worry me the most. Granted I know nothing about bones, but his don't feel right."
I waffle my hands, not sure how to explain.
"Crooked and knobby. It has to hurt to walk at all."
She motions Orion over and consults with him. From the way they go on, I take it they've done it many times before. When the word 're-break' comes up, they have my full attention.
"What?"
The healer looks apologetic for a moment, then firms and nods.
"Sounds like multiple breaks that have healed, but didn't heal straight. The only way to fix them is to re-break and set them. Shifters have accelerated healing, but not quite to the power that Were-animals do. Weres can shift and the break resets itself on its own but it doesn't work that way for Shifters."
My brow furrows. That's all sorts of fucked up if you ask me. Orion explains a bit more.
"Once it's reset we can heal it with no problem. Were-animals' healing abilities are different from ours. They're more aggressive and prone to fighting, so over the course of time, they've developed an increased regeneration. From watching your sister heal, I'd say a few hundred more years and they'll have theirs up to par with Vampires. No scarring at all with all damages back to how they were previously. Much older Weres would be able to tell you more than I, and they're uncommon as it is. In-fighting with themselves as well as other factions, Werewolves especially don't have long lifespans."
Well gee, that's comforting. With my sister and I being immortal, we don't have to worry too much about being alone as the years go by. All our family will pass and we'll still be the same though. Two-edged sword.
Now he's telling me that wolves don't live that long. So comforting.
I blow out air, not very happy. Internal clock has been screeching at me that it's time for sleep, even though my Vampire body isn't tired. It's the mind that needs rest.
"I know you want to get your family back home Orion, but can I ask you to hold off for a bit to see how many others will be going? Your nephew is welcome to join the others, they're in a larger room farther down sleeping. I have a large area set up as a bed that's much the same set-up Kie has at home."
I ask the older lion, but I'm looking at the younger one. Would really be up to him anyway. Orion looks to him as well, but it's clear on his face that he wants to take him home, or at least out of here. Alastor nods while watching the little fox coming up the stairs. Stepping away from the cats, I drop to my knees where the steps start descending. Young fox watches me, eyes uncertain.
"Your legs have to hurt, and for that I'm sorry, but to fix them, more pain will have to be caused. I want to be able to leave it up to you, I really do, but I feel it's something that needs to be done. You heard what has to be done... I'll stay with you if you wish and after it's finished you can rest peacefully."
Or as peaceful as one can be while in pain. Now I see what Trisha meant with that drug coming in handy. The idea has my stomach clenching; the breaking of a child's legs, even if it is needed. To my surprise, Diego nods. He comes out of the water, and now that he's walking upright, can see just how much he's limping. He'd been crawling before and has been carried or swimming when moving. My jaw clenches hard, as I'm sure others do as well. If he'd been wild or even tossed out like he is, he would've died. Him being on his feet period is a testament to his strength of will.
I help hold him as Trisha and Orion work on him right there in the bathroom. Good a place as any. Alastor also helps, talking to the younger boy. The sounds of the bones snapping have me wincing each time, but the fox barely makes a sound. Makes me wonder just how much they hurt to begin with. That or he's doing all his screaming in his head.
The black fox body starts shaking before the first leg is done. Scarlett has shifted and is nosing at his face, licking over his muzzle. Danica is also wincing but watching what’s done, being the healer's apprentice, she needs to learn about and what to do as well.
Once his legs are reset and bound so they stay in position to heal, he passes out. I had asked if it'd be better if he was in human form, and they said yes, but he refused to shift. Now that he's in a place where he won't get molested while animal, he feels safest in that form.
Can't say I blame him, I did the same thing. Don't know about everyone else, but I'm glad when he finally goes unconscious. Once all finished, Orion and his nephew take the small fox to the room where the others are resting.
I have Scarlett go as well, wanting her to stay close to the smaller fox and provide whatever comfort possible. No family was brought up at all, but when he wakes later I plan on asking. Even though neither will be staying, I write down notes for them anyway. When asked how old Alastor is, I'm told twenty. Only looks in his late teens due to the slower aging of Shifters. Which means Maii is probably older than he looks.
Next room I enter belongs to the last human female; Elena. She also looks very young, and very drugged. The curvy young woman’s arms are covered in old and new track marks, and with that many, Trisha motions to the girl's feet. I'm confused, but she explains that between her toes will more than likely be more traces of needle penetrations. Don't need those to tell me she is pumped full, I can smell it in her constant sweating. Detox is definitely needed here.
She'd been another that was offered upfront; only one who seemed to enjoy being there. Rika had said an Elena had been there for at least three months, so this must be her. She's mumbling as I get her to the showers, much of it being propositions in return for a hit.
I hold her up in the shower room as Trisha looks her over. Multiple rings are pulled out from her labia, the thick metal had been there for quite a while. Can tell that from after the removal of them, as the skin still hangs lower than what it should. A total of six larger ones are removed and four smaller that had been further in.
The healer explains what else she finds, and it has me dumbfounded. Evidence of multiple births, which she goes on to say that most would have either been aborted or ended up as miscarriages. When asked, the girl just giggles, singing a litany of ' No Maybes or Babies, just Pleasures to go with the Leathers '. I'm asked multiple times if I'd like to give her pain, that she enjoys it, even craves it. By the time I get the water turned on, I make sure it's cold.
She screeches then starts giggling again. When I ask what she's on, she won't answer, so Trisha asks what she smells like. When answered, her lips purse. Heroin. I’m told to put her under warm water since her normal temperature has gone down. Spots are pointed out where pustules have formed, patches from repeated scratching, inflamed gums, and where veins have collapsed. Poor girl is a mess when you really look beyond the pretty face.
Even her face is showing the continued use of the drug. After makeup is washed off, it shows even more so. Waxy looking skin that is splotchy and red, dark under eyes, and sunken cheeks that at first looked like natural cheekbone definition. Trisha shakes her head when it's all revealed.
"She’ll be lucky if she’s alive this time tomorrow, but it won't feel like it. She's already starting to go through withdrawal effects. They must have been giving her a steady diet of it."
Grabbing the girl’s hands, she looks over her fingertips and toes. Whole time this is going on the girl is asking for a hit...she'll do anything for me...nothing she won't do.
"There's no blackening, so they weren't using cheap grade. Her teeth may look fine, but they’re thin and will break easily. The scars on her rear extend all the way into her anus. The muscle tissues have been damaged just as her vagina has been. Rough insertions of various objects from fists to a variety of sexual expanders, to go off what I've heard from others who survive."
Her head is shaking, a bleak look on her face as we dry the girl off and wrap her in a fresh towel.
"Cold turkey detox will have her dead by tonight. No real way to prevent it without giving her more and trying to wean her off of it. It would be merciful to end it for her now."
I'm appalled, but this isn't my line of expertise. Being a healer as old as she is, I'm sure she's seen this many times.
"She's young enough that there's still a chance but not too high of one. The other girl, Tasha, doesn't have these types of marks, but even she’ll have to be closely watched. Just one time is enough to develop an addiction."
I nod, unsure just what to do. Successfully blocking out the girl's wishes of a good time and listed things she can and will do, I get her back to her room. On my wishes, Trisha gives her a strong sleeping aid. When we move further away from the room, Elena's cries grow more frequent and urgent. They're muffled, but supernatural hearing can still make out her pleas. Unable to think too hard on it, I eventually turn to the older woman.
"If she doesn't show any sign of being able to make it through, give her something that will put her to sleep, and stay that way. She's been through enough, anything more is just torture."
I try to keep my face blank and voice neutral, but it cracks. She nods and pats my arm.
"This is why there are so many animals here and not too many humans. Most of them brought in don't make it through the purging of their systems. Those that do are little more than zombies from their brains being damaged too much."
I nod once more, having seen those she's referring to. Blank expressions or one of constant confusion. Most having been kicked to a much younger thought process with as...slow...as they are. Perfectly obedient and seem to want for nothing but to get to their next task. Doesn't matter what it is. This is where being a paranormal is a blessing...and just as much a curse. We may not have to worry about the everyday drugs, but the physical and mental abuse is twice as bad.
Trying to push my mind from it, I grab up a couple of water bottles and open two more doors. Both are Shifters. Both have track marks, but whatever had been pumped into them has worked its way out. Couple more that'd been upfront to be shown off, each gets handed a water bottle while I write things down.
Milo, a serval Shifter, is twenty-one. Started out on the street and is a bottom. When I look at him in question, he smiles. Trisha fills me in on what it means. A thin, lanky build of five-foot-ten has him looking younger. At this point, I take them at their word; no point in lying about it. The proverbial blue-eyed blond, his hair is cut short and his face has been shaved. Seems to be in good spirits overall - even looking battered with old wounds and fresh brand removal. When asked, because it seems weird to me, he explains that he's been listening. Cocking my head, I look him over.
"How long were you held?"
It takes him a moment as he thinks about it, but it's the other who answers, a lower-pitched voice meant for seduction and bedroom pillow talk.
"Around three weeks. He was already there when I was brought in, but only by a day or two."
Viskal, wolf Shifter. A light brown skin-toned black man with startling gray eyes. Just looking at him you know he had to have been a high school heartthrob. Being nineteen, I'm not far off. Few inches over six-foot with the defined body that most African American males are known for, shaved black hair is on both his head and face, but it’s obvious that the facial stubble was shaped. He's trying to appear submissive, but it's clear that he isn't. When he finally meets my eyes, I quirk a grin at him.
"Around me, you don't have to do your subby act; it's obvious you aren't. When around other Vampires though, I'd suggest caution. They're used to having bowed heads and pliant bodies. The Lady of the house especially. Where others may hesitate because you're not their 'property', she has no problem harming anyone."
Pretty sure my voice changed there, becoming harder, but I calm down easily enough. The wolf watches me curiously but doesn't say anything. Clearing my throat, we go for the bathroom.
"Just what is it that's expected of us now? The spoils going to the winners?"
His deep voice has a bite to it, but I don't mind. I answer as he walks beside me, once more grinning. Seth trails behind us while the healer and serval are upfront.
"Pretty sure you're smart enough to figure that out on your own. After you've all rested, the Mistress will talk with all of you and tell you what's what. I'm taking over the caring for the submissives here, but she still lays out all the laws, as it were."
I shrug nonchalantly but capture both gazes before they go into the showers.
"If you wish to leave after she speaks with you, talk to me and I'll see what I can do. Since you're all 'spoils' that had no money exchanged, I'm sure I can see you released if you wish. I need to know where it is you plan on going though, I'm not sending any of you back to previous pimps. Actual friends, family, or if you have it; your own place."
Milo is plenty satisfied with my explanation but Viskal stands just inside and looks at me. Those gray eyes are pretty creepy when their total focus is on you. Tilting my head, I look right back at him.
"There was another place you mentioned earlier when talking about the fox kid."
Ahh, I see. My hands motion him towards the water as I respond.
"My sister, yes. I still need to get the go-ahead for it."
He blinks at me, then goes for a showerhead. Leaning on the 'T' part of the wall dividing the entrance, I look out at Seth. Still in human form, but he looks pretty uncomfortable.
Chapter 46: Chapter 45 - Faline
Chapter Text
Faline
When light brown eyes widen while looking into the showers, I look over before thinking. My face goes red and I quickly look away to glare at the wolf facing me. His appreciative look turns to an all-out grin when he sees my face.
"You did that on purpose, you flea-bitten dog!"
His laughter follows my bent head, covering my eyes and rubbing them hard. Dear wolf Shifter Viskal is
very
well endowed. I look up in time to see Trisha's slightly flushed look as well.
Well this isn't going to go well. Being a healer, she kinda needs to look at them. Then again, she's flushed, not flustered. Watching her closely, my grin is slow in coming but soon splits my face. It isn't until she notices that she starts looking flustered. I cover my mouth to keep from laughing aloud at her. Old doesn't mean dead, and she's admiring the goods.
My yelling at Seth has both Shifters looking over at me. With one hand going over my eyes, the other just kinda waves at them to continue. Taking a few steps forward so I'm no longer able to see them, both healer and her helper are now smirking at me.
Golden eyes narrow as I point at them threateningly. Neither looks repentant, so I go take it out on the Werewolf. His eyebrow is raised as I semi-stomp over to him. Shoes are still tucked against the wall, so my bare feet are hardly anything to be worried about. Snatching my clipboard from his hands, I smack him in the gut with it. The flesh slap is loud before he steps away, chuckling.
"You're quite abusive, you know that?"
"Don't even tempt me, you...you...mutt. I will end you."
My fierce look and squinted eyes get me nothing but laughed at, but that's alright. He has yet to see me actually fighting anyone, so he has no idea. I take soft comfort in that knowledge.
While he imitates a hyena and the girls try to hide their giggles, I make the appropriate notes. An extra one is set aside for the wolf Shifter that he's lethally equipped. He may have had to act submissive to survive, but by his actions since leaving that room, he really isn't.
Also make a note that one thing I would like to do is have more of them come out to be more ‘aggressive’. Assertive. Not all women want a 'bottom', but someone who can make them feel afraid. A dominant who calls the shots.
Will bring in a whole new set of patronage, I'm sure. Maybe not for Vamps, but for humans seeking something new. Have to be sure to bring it up to Lady so she knows why some of her subby slaves are showing their backbones instead of their bellies.
When one shower stops, the healer makes her way in to do a better body inspection. Can just imagine where her eyes are. The grin in my head doesn't stay there, quirking my lips while waiting for them all. The other stops a few minutes later. I'm in the process of glaring at Seth when they all come out, his unrepentant grins make me want to throw something at him. Something heavy and vaguely pointy.
Arms are crossed over my chest, clipboard mashed against me while Trisha relays her findings. So far it seems the six bodies that had been presented to us are the 'better behaved' ones, having very few newer wounds. They still carry the typical 'breaking' scars though, removed brands, signs of rape, and attempted drugging.
I wince when she mentions rectum bruising and tearing, groin scars, and raw skin. No dignity even when saved. Acting as if she never told me, we trail to the room set aside for the fuzzy sleepers. Not that I don't care or am indifferent, but men don't usually like having others know about their personal issues, private pain, and self-shame. Few of them will have to be on suicide watch for awhile.
Orion is leaning against the door frame, staring at the opposite wall before looking at our approach.
"How are they?"
Even asked quietly, I more than likely woke a few. Bodies and brains may be beyond tired, but after what they've gone through and being in a strange place, sleep will be pretty light. Until they pass out from sheer exhaustion at least. The lion’s face looks very...contained. I touch one of his crossed arms lightly before motioning the two new males in. Towels are either dropped or tossed aside as they shed human skin and become what they really are.
A wolf and serval cat step lightly forward, looking back at me for a moment before curling up to other balls of fur. Hyena, clouded leopard, a couple of foxes, and a lion are joined by the two new bodies. Not surprisingly, the lion, Alastor, is really big. Not as big as his uncle, but the potential is there. Scarlett had quirked her ears and opened her eyes when I came close, but my motioning her to stay has her going back to sleep. Chandrika, the hyena, also raises her head and looks over. Tilting my head to her, I back out and go to the detox rooms again. Still have four more.
Water bottles are grabbed and two more doors opened. WereBobcat and a human. Both are the same height, about five-foot-seven, they aren't overly tall, probably the shortest ones out of them all. White males and young-looking to follow the trend. Can already tell we may have another death tonight. The human boy is drugged and his body doesn't seem to like it.
When opened, his room smells of shit and vomit. Orders are given to have it cleaned immediately. Trisha and Danica help him while I help the cat. He isn't happy about it; his green eyes glaring in defiance before they drop. I pat his arm as it goes around my shoulders, mine going around his waist.
"Keep that fire, cat, just be careful. There's a time and place for it and here isn't one of them. Let me help you to the showers, then you can be Mr. Big Bad Kitty, okay?"
His wariness is obvious as he says nothing. While walking, I get a look at his legs. Broken. One of them still looks wrong. My brow furrows.
"Why didn't you shift in the room to heal your legs?"
His short brown and red hair is covered in sweat, lines forming on his face from the pain. The signs of torture are obvious, cane scars on his back and inner legs as well as the assorted ones they all seem to share. Both males were also shown at the house, but neither looked like this...did they?
He shakes his head, jaw clenching as he forces himself forward. I scowl at him. While Trisha and Danica help the human into the showers, I take the stubborn cat into the bath. Not sure who, but someone has drained some of the old water and put in some fresh hot. Thank you, whoever.
"Can you at least tell me your name?"
Helping him sit at the edge isn't happening, so we walk down the steps till he can lift himself onto the ledge. Legs dangle in the steaming water as he catches his breath. Jeans dripping wet again, I get him the assorted things he needs. His towel had been lost in the water, so he's sitting there nude. I get a dry one and hold it for him while waiting for him to answer me. Takes him a few minutes, but he finally does.
"My name is Kyle, the human is Kell."
Nodding, I walk around randomly to keep from pacing in one area. I stay within his field of view so he doesn't have to twist around to keep an eye on me.
"I'm guessing you've heard everything that's gone on previously, if you have anything to ask, now would be the time. After you're done bathing I want you to shift and sleep with the others. Kell will be looked after."
Lips are pressed as he nods at me. Few minutes later he starts talking, slipping into the water to submerge himself briefly then keeps going. I see patches of fur randomly sprouting along his body, so he must be shifting only parts of himself. A half-shift.
Kyle is twenty, legs are 'jacked up' from his trying to run away. Once healed they would be broken again. It had happened a couple of days before we showed up, and every time he would try to shift to heal, more torture would ensue. He’d been held for two weeks before we came, didn't
appear
in pain there because he was doped up, same as Kell, who is only seventeen. Bobcat isn't sure how long the younger kid had been there, just that it was longer than two weeks.
Coming out of the bath, he's walking a little better, but still showing pain. I scowl at him while he dries off, totally ignoring his nudeness facing me. When I don't give any other reaction towards that fact, he nods to himself then finally shifts. Takes him a couple of minutes, so I'd wager he was semi-recently turned. Or still in a lot of pain. Shaking himself once finished, the big cat watches me. Motioning him to follow, we go out into the hallway where I introduce him to Seth. Kitty hackles rise at the Werewolf, so I grab his short muzzle and turn him back to me.
"Enough now. Seth will not harm you, he's leading you to the room with the others then coming back here. I'd let you go on your own but there's no telling who's walking around. Vampires roam here and don't always adhere to rules. Don't have to grin, but you do have to bear it for right now."
The hold isn't harsh or tight, he kept his nose in my hand on his own. Yellow-green cat eyes look back at me the whole time I scold him. He pulls away slowly, his tufted ears catching my attention. Madaline, the bitch Vamp, is a lynx in animal form. They look much the same, just different coloring, fur density, and possibly size, but I'm not sure. Males are always bigger than the females, right? Lex, one of the males on my kitchen crew, is a Shifter lynx, Joey is a WereBobcat. Don't recall seeing either in animal form though. All the kitties. While my sister collects canines, I get pussycats.
Fine with me, supposedly less maintenance. Guess we'll see. Hadn't realized I'd done so, but I'd reached out and started rubbing his ear between my fingers. A brown and red coat with black ear tufts. Giving him a small apologetic smile, I let him go so he can follow the dog to the room with the others. Metallic eyes watch them for a moment, the cat still limping but not horribly.
Satisfied that they aren't going to go at each other's throats, I go into the showers and help Trisha. The sounds of his vomiting and bowels releasing aren't things I care to hear, but if I think it's bad for me, I can just imagine how bad and embarrassed he has to feel. Putting aside my own discomfort, I hold him while the older woman and her helper clean him up.
Seven inches taller than me, but he's hunching pretty hard. Ignoring the mess on the floor, I brace my stance to anchor him. Still slightly leaning forward, but not bending over. The water is hot yet his skin feels cold. Withdrawal at its finest. Dark brown eyes filled with pain glance at me before sliding away. Nothing worse to a teenage boy than to be in a fucked-up embarrassing position in front of females. Kind of at a loss on what to do to make things easier, so I just try to get him to talk instead, get his mind off it.
"Kyle said your name is Kell, that right?"
A nod is there, but with it comes dry heaving. Crap.
"Alright Kell, don't move your head too much. Talk to me instead, okay? How long were you there?"
When he goes to shake his head, I stop him by stopping the movement with my hand. He groans. Alright, let's do this a bit differently.
"Kell? We're almost done. Whatever's in your system is being rejected by your body. It's going to hurt and it's going to take a while for it all to come out. Trisha here is going to give you something so you'll be able to sleep and get away from some of this pain. You have to fight through this Kell, you're stronger than it is. I will keep someone with you in case you need anything, okay?"
He groans again, I can see his diaphragm clenching hard as his insides try to rid everything from his stomach to his bowels. He's going to be dehydrated as hell, which will just make him feel worse. I don't see the bruises, but I can smell them. Broken blood vessels far under the skin faintly show around the track marks on his arms. Moving my hands experimentally reveals his ribs hurt. Could be from his dry heaving or a previous beating. I'd be willing to wager a few bones are bruised. His wrists and ankles are raw, which makes me feel worse about what I'm about to do. Looking for her, Danica is directing multiple shower heads to wash away what we're all standing in.
"Danica, I need you to get a couple of people to help you take one of the single beds into a clean detox room. We'll also need a couple of sets of silk ties. Trisha, please tell me you have an IV set-up-thing and fluids we can get into him."
She nods. Thank God. The girl runs off while the older woman finishes cleaning him up. When she does, we move over to cleaner water where she also washes our feet thoroughly. Grateful, I smile at her. When finished she runs off as well to get some new supplies. The teenager is leaning heavily on me, not sure if he's still conscious or not. Sometime later, Danica returns saying it's done and holding the silk strips in confusion.
"Get Seth for me and I'll explain when we get to the room."
Nodding, she doesn't get far when he comes in before she can even go out. Knowing just what I need, we get the boy in the wolf’s arms to get him to the bedroom easier. I could do it, would just have to juggle and jar him to get placed right for it not to be so awkward en route.
Trisha is already in the room setting up the IV rack-thing. While she does that and Seth holds Kell, I get after the bed and attempt something that had popped into my head. Going through and explaining everything to both her and Trisha, I tear up the bed. Earlier when looking through the rooms, I could tell that the way the beds are, they're stackable bunks. The barebones frame is a mixture of wood and plastic. Sturdy wood frame, plastic middle slats to hold the mattress aloft. Picture some older lawn or lounge chairs, something like that.
Doing some ghetto measuring, I cut out the strips where his rear end would be as well as the mattress itself. Since they're little more than cots, it doesn't take much. Once laid down, Kell is positioned so his rear end is poking through. Crude, but having a catch tub underneath spares messes. Hopefully.
The silk ties are used to tie him down just enough that he can't rip out his own IV. Firm with give, but not much. Using silk instead of leather since his extremities are already raw, and I don't want him to think we're tying him down to hurt him. It's called 'tough love' people.
Something is found to put underneath to catch any mess while I call for pillows. Stacking them specifically so his head is angled to the side, that way if he vomits, he hopefully won't drown in it. Still plan on having someone here to keep an eye on them all though.
Ghetto to the extreme, but hopefully it works. We do the same in Elena's room and get her hooked to an IV as well since she'll be going through the same. Tasha isn't set up with the bed yet but will be if she shows the same symptoms.
Trisha seems to like the idea, so we make a note to talk about similar setups in the other rooms. Not all, but a couple more. Maybe half-an-half. Twelve were brought in, and there are twelve detox rooms. Coincidence? Hmm.
While things quiet back down, I assign a body to keep an eye on the three humans. Trisha explains to them what they need to keep an eye and an ear out for while I get information written down. Going down the list of new animals, I'm going to lose half my kitchen crew for a little while. I want to assign each new one with one already here of the same animal type to show them around. That's if they stay of course. One for sure won't be; he's too damn young. He can still stay close to Scarlett though before I can get him out of here.
Chandrika is in the air yet, being sixteen. Catch myself already assuming Elena will die, so I'm not counting her. Horrible, but realistic. Even if she does make it, she's going to be so messed up that I'm not sure what can be done.
Two males left, both animals. These two were the first ones I'd saved at that house and in the worst shape, aside from how Elena is now and Tasha when found. One is the Changeling, the other had been getting carved up, so I want to do him first. Would do both but I want the healer to be able to really look at each. She points out the door I want and it gets opened.
First thought is big. Not in overall girth, but height, same as Viskal at a few inches over six-foot. A runner’s body with thicker legs and thinner upper body. Under all the blood, I get the scent of coyote. Similar to Maii, but this guy is a WereCoyote, not a Shifter. When I'd killed the bible freak carving into him, all I'd seen was his back, and hadn't looked for him when they'd been taken out of the house of horrors.
Light gold eyes look at me now, from a head laying on crossed arms. Stretched out on his belly, the bandage that had been over his removed brand is crumpled up next to the wall. His back still looks very raw but in the process of healing. His long hair had been used to strangle and hold him, but now it's fanned out behind him, brown streaks visible now. Whole body is a patchwork of old and new injuries, I can tell he hasn't tried shifting either. His nose is bloodied and bent, there’s angry welt-looking things on his side that I can see, and I'm pretty sure his wrists and ankles are all raw exposed flesh.
He's just staring at me, so I step in, ignoring Trisha's restraining hand. Were-animals can kill Vamps one on one with no real trouble, especially one as new as I. His eyes are dulled, but clearly hold personality and fire. This one is no submissive.
The coyote’s light gold eyes are almost a mirror to my own, just several shades lighter. I go down to my knees next to him, water bottle held out to him. Feel a bit silly, but that's okay. My gaze goes from his to his back, hand reaching out and hovering over it. The heat coming off him is like being close to a fire. Natural high body temperature from being what he is, combined with hot blood close to the surface trying to heal him.
Get the urge to cuddle close, but I refrain, quite easily. Pulling away from the raw skin, I lay the back of my cool hand against his cheek. Prickly stubble meets my touch, the tiny amount that always seems to stay and help keep the shadowed look. He looks like the epitome of an older bad boy. Where all the others either look and or are young, he looks the oldest. I'd say late twenties, but it can be hard to tell with animals 'before' all the altering injuries.
Soon as he shifts, most of it should heal. A closer look at his hands shows crooked, broken fingers. Knowing males and their issues with pride, I don't offer to open the water.
"If you get up, we can get you out, looked over, and cleaned up. Don't know why you animals are being so stubborn and not shifting to heal bones. Seems foolish if you ask me."
I pull my hand away, isn't until then that he moves to rise. Standing and backing away myself, his towel is seen under him, laying on it. Getting so used to the nudity around here that seeing his exposed rear end didn't really click. When on his feet and facing me at the doorway, I frown. Muscled thighs are littered with burns and small brands, leading inward to inner thigh and groin. The thin strips of skin that are between the extended male bits and leg look to be just as raw as his wrists. Makes no move to cover himself, either he or they had shaved him smooth, so everything is quite visible. My eyes jump to his, still holding my frown.
"Will burns heal on you guys?"
A thick brow rises. Doesn't move to get his hair off his back so I either have a masochist on my hands or a tough guy. Lovely. Both are pains in the ass.
"You're not very old for a Vampire, are you?"
"What does that have to do with anything?"
My arms cross as I move out of the doorway so he can get through, a haughty scowl in place as I ignore the lack of him retrieving his towel. Walks out as naked as the day he was born and acts like he's decked in a suit. Trisha keeps her face blank and professional as we wait for his intake of water. The bottle gets handed off and we're on our way to the bathroom.
"Shower or bath?"
He shrugs massive shoulders. Great. I glare over at him as we walk.
"You're not going to be another pain in my ass, are you? I have enough of those around here. Simple enough question, so which is it?"
Eyes meet mine, anger filling them. I stop abruptly and face him, getting angry myself.
"Look, I know you went through hell. I apologize for that, all we're trying to do here is help. Can be all macho later, but for right now, quit being a dick."
Both he and the healer are looking at me while Seth and Danica hide smiles. Sniffing, my head raises and I continue walking. Each fall in eventually, Werewolf taking the ass end of our train again. When we get to the entrance, I look at the coyote with a raised brow. Raising a hand to point at each opening at the ‘T’ junction.
"Shower or bath?"
"Shower. Please."
I dip my head and go through the appointed direction. He goes in with no more complaint, but when he sees that the wall ends and has the area opened so he could go to either without using the specific doorway, he scowls harshly. Light gold eyes flash at me, but I just grin at him, dipping my head once more before stepping out.
Seems childish, I know. But the whole purpose of asking was to give each a
choice
, not to prank or be mean. A choice that's their own and not made for them. Guy can be grumpy all he wants, but hopefully, he'll see what was done. Trisha had followed us in and stayed when I left. Well, didn't exactly
leave
, just leaning on the ‘T’ facing out so it doesn't feel as if I'm watching him.
Chapter 47: Chapter 46 - Faline
Chapter Text
Faline
My staying close is just safe for everyone involved. Danica looks uncertain, so I call into Trisha to call when she needs her apprentice. The girl gives me a relieved smile, so I give her one as well.
"Thanks. I'm supposed to stay at her side, but I don't want to intrude on his privacy."
My smile widens.
"That's a good thing hun, especially with dudes. They get all prickly about that kind of stuff. Kell would have been too if he weren't so sick. Also have to keep in mind though, that you're in training to learn how to care for those who have problems like this."
Enthusiastic head bobbing is what I get, followed by a slight brow furrowing.
"Didn't you say you wanted to change things though? Won't you change that people get injured like that here as well?"
A sad smile is shown, a small shrug and sigh follow.
"I want to, but these are Vampires we're talking about. I can only do so much at a time. Since they already want me dead I have a little more wiggle room, but even those who want me to change things can have their minds changed if their lifestyles end up flipping abruptly."
That old Vampire woman pops into my head, the one who'd grabbed me before we'd gone to the pimps. Don't know which side of the fence she's on, but more than likely against. Danica nods slowly, looking worried.
"No worries Dani, it'll more than likely be the same as it was before I left. Someone will always be wanting to start something, and I'll be more than willing to set 'em straight. Just be on your toes though, and avoid as many as you can."
The thought that she and others can be used against me surfaces, but I'll have to depend on Lady as well to come off as too scary to mess with. They are all her property, after all, I'm just the shepherd. If I can get a few more of the Were-animals to be wolves instead of sheep, then they might have a better chance. Almost like a blanket protection thing. Or that's what I'm hoping for anyway, it could backfire and blow up in my face, getting me or others killed.
My lip gets chewed on while I think over things and the youngster is called in at some point. Seth has backbone, but he isn't a submissive here. He's not owned in the same sense as the others and he’s tasked to stay at my side, not look out for anyone else. Making a note to work it out later, I push it aside for now since the shower has stopped.
Walking in just as the healer is making her way out to me, we meet in the middle. Coyote also comes up while patting himself dry with a fresh towel. Laundry peeps are just going to love me tonight.
Completely at ease with himself, so he has to either be in the trade or is an older Were. Ones who've been an animal for quite a while are the ones who ignore nudity. Trisha looks annoyed, so I guess he wasn't the best patient. Before she can reveal anything, he makes himself heard.
"I've heard you tell the others that if they have a place to go, you will release them. Truth?"
Cocking my head, I reply with an ' Mhmm '. He sure isn't a quiet one, that's for sure.
"Then I wish to leave. I have a home."
The way he says that has me getting angry all over again, as if those who don't are lower or their own fault. He stops abruptly, raising his hands and looking embarrassed.
"That came out wrong but still stands. I'm grateful for your help, but I've been gone for several days, I need to get back."
Still not happy, but I let it go. Looking over to the older woman, she's also looking at him with darkened eyes. At my look, she relays her findings, voice clipped.
"His nose is broken, fingers badly so. The cuts on his back will heal with relatively minimal scarring. Burns will fade, but it will take longer. Other abuse is evident, but he refuses to be looked at anymore."
My eyebrow raises, eyes sliding back to his. Over a foot taller than me and at least seventy pounds more worth of muscle, but I stare him down. When you've been short all your life, you develop a chihuahua complex.
"You are free to go, yes. I ask that you stay long enough to shift and rest, possibly get some food into you. The Mistress here will wish to speak to you as well. After that, I will ask a friend to take you out with the others that will be leaving."
His expression falters then, going from haughty indifference to sadness mixed with anger.
"The boys. The fox you helped earlier, he's being released?"
I nod, looking confused for a moment. He catches on.
"There was another...much younger than the Shifter. The day before you showed up he'd been killed and 'disposed' of. The wolf there and I got into a fight afterward, I'd broken my bonds and went for him. After that is when I was strung up like a fucking easel and kept heavily drugged."
His hands and jaw clench, eyes fairly shooting sparks.
"I thank you for killing the bastard who'd been using me, as well as all the others. My only wish is that I'd been aware enough to have seen it. You threatened to castrate him, right? Why didn't you?"
Thinking back, I wish I had as well, but it would have been a bad idea.
"I was trying to keep things quiet so the Werewolf that had been downstairs wasn't tipped off to our being there. Wasn't till after finding him with Tasha that I learned I could have made some noise and he wouldn't have heard, but what's done is done."
My fingers rub over the rough material of my pocket, feeling over the hidden blade.
"Tabitha was drained, the man who'd been in the other room had his neck snapped, yours got his neck sliced open, Eddie and Bruce were dealt with by the Mistress, and we both took on Geoffry, the wolf. He ended with his throat ripped out, brutally castrated, and heart removed, done in a way he saw his death coming."
Knowing that Werewolf had a hand in every single one of these twelve's torture, I wish they all could have seen him die. Only ones who had are Tasha, who'd been covered in his blood, Alastor, Chandrika, and Diego. Poor kid is going to need some serious therapy, but he got to see the end of his rapist. That has to count for something. Seemed to for Bastion when my sister had killed his demon, but then again, he'd only seen the aftermath and heard what happened. Didn't actually see it.
Only reason I know about it is because she showed me when we'd thought she was dying. She'd wanted me to care for him the way she does and understand what he came from. She'd also shown the death of our own tormentor.
The man looks a little satisfied, followed by exhausted. Trying to act all hard and bad when he's about to pass out himself.
"Shift. We'll get you taken to the room so you can sleep with the others and get you healed faster. Before you do though, care to tell me your name?"
He looks at me, a quirk to his lips.
"Skeet. My name is Skeet."
No real nationality can be seen other than 'white', so not sure where that name comes from. Don't want to necessarily say 'weird', per se, but it is. My head tilts to the side as he starts his shifting. Older indeed, it doesn't take him long. Then again Kierra isn't older by any means and she's pretty fast, but she's also been practicing. Either way, he's on four feet shortly.
The human hair tends to follow that of the pelt of the animal they become, but not always. The large coyote in front of me is mostly black with brown thrown in as another main color. The normal white undersides are still there too. So need to catch up on my animals to know what's normal and what isn't. Granted it doesn't really matter, but I'm curious anyway. Larger than Maii and the foxes, but smaller than the wolves I've seen.
I walk him to the bedroom myself, thinking over all the animals I've seen. Weres seem to be much larger than their normal counterparts, while Shifters and Vampire animals seem to have a wider range. Being either smaller or larger, but tend towards larger. Biggest cats I've seen so far are Orion's lion and Kie's Vampire friend Benjamin, who's a tiger. Biggest Werewolf was Asher. Nicolaus's puma is bigger than Lady's leopard, but since I don't know the real animals size, I don't know if they're bigger or smaller. I'm betting bigger.
Speaking of the giant lion, he's still standing guard in front of the room. Don't think that's his usual thing, but his nephew is in there, so it is for the time being. He nods to me and the canine as we come closer. They'll have no trouble communicating, they have that whole telepathy thing. I on the other end, am the pooch that got screwed. Figuratively of course. Six-foot-eight-inches worth of humanoid lion glances in at the growing fur pile then back to me.
"How many more?"
"Just the one Changeling."
He nods as I turn and go back. Just one more and I can rest myself. Almost groan aloud on the thought of just where I'm sleeping. Really don't want to fight with the head Vamp right now. I'll figure something out. Trisha is waiting with the clipboard in her hands, looking over what I have written down. Nosy old bat, but it's not like anything's a secret. Those are kept in a notebook in my head.
"Everything look alright?"
She's so startled that she almost drops it, eyes wide as she gasps. I grin at her before apologizing.
"Sorry, thought you heard me coming. Information look right? Ledger is more my thing I think, but the tidbits written about the newcomers look good?"
Hand presses to the older woman's chest while I stifle a giggle. Don't see young Danica around, might have been sent on an errand. Seth is still leaning on the wall, looking bored. Head finally bobs while she catches her breath. Motioning, we start towards the last detoxing room and the last victim.
Changeling. One who is born from an animal and Were pairing. How does that even work? Which would be considered worse? Turning into a bald, naked, pink thing or bleeding for three to seven days? Guess that would depend on who you ask. Debate on asking the healer if she knows anything about them, but I doubt she does.
Stopping in front of the door, I take a deep breath and open it. Trisha has the water and Seth has hold of my papers while I look in at the stranger. Familiar gold-green eyes find me instantly and stay, focused and intent. That first room I'd gone into heralded this man’s own personal hell. Being raped by another while tied down and made helpless, drugged. Now, much like Skeet and Diego had been, he's lying on his belly.
Would imagine it needed if the part of you that hurts is usually where you would station yourself while upright. Close to the wall and on a combination of his belly and side, one leg is brought up and hiding his groin. Don't think it's all that intentional, just a better way to balance himself. Head lays on one arm that's stretched out while the other is bent in front of him, palm pressed into the floor. Long brunette hair helps cover his back and parts of his face, undertones of gray spread throughout. The parts of him that I can see have multiple burns.
Buttocks, inner thighs, and the bottoms of his feet look as if someone had used him as an ashtray. Wrists and ankles are rubbed so raw that several layers of skin have been removed and are still seeping blood. Shoulders, neck, and the sides of his face are all scarred and pink. Thick on his shoulders and neck, the ones on his face look much like his wrists. He'd been gagged when I found him, as they all were, but it looks like he was constantly fighting his. Sides of his mouth are so raw and red that he looks to have a Chelsea grin; commonly known as the joker smile.
I walk towards him slowly. He doesn't move, but I hear the growl in his throat. Stopping, I hold my hands out to him, palms up to show them empty. Keeping my voice low, I make nice.
"Do you remember me? You kept watch of me much like you're doing now. I probably don't smell the same, having been around so many within the past few hours. I swear I mean you no harm, I just want to help."
Just like a few of the others, the bandage that had been covering the removed brand has been taken off, his lays a few feet from him, dried blood coating it. Do Changelings not heal as the others do? They have to heal better than humans, with all the recent looking scarring, or they hadn't had him long and the marks are from just before he was captured. Either way, he's pretty messed up. Just looking at his body makes mine hurt.
Recent bruising covers his backside, explaining why he isn't sitting upright. My step forward has him growling again, so I kneel down. Forgot that some animals don't take kindly to being hovered over, especially when injured. Clenched muscles all down his body relax a little once I'm on my knees. The heavy scent of wolf hits my nose, along with blood, sweat, a wildness, and...spice? The wolf is coming from him, not the one who was killed, and the blood's from all the exposed flesh. Sweat is obvious, but it isn't all his. Don't know how he isn't going crazy with that man’s scent all over him. Scrunching my nose, I try engaging him again.
"Don't know how you can stand that man’s smell on you, I'd be going insane. Heh, think I did actually. Quite possible this is all a fucked-up dream and I'm still tied to a bed myself. I'm not entirely sure you can understand me, so some kind of acknowledgment would be really good right about now."
Don't like having to keep going back into my own past, but if it helps them know they aren't the only ones dwelling in that pain, then it's worth it. Hope so at least. Not sure how he will react, since he isn't ‘originally’ human… A Shifter could probably give me a better insight as to how an animal thinks when it's more that than human. Since they aren't human at all. Not really.
Those eyes keep watching me, blinking here and there so it isn't anywhere near as bad as when Lady does it, but he still has a lot of intensity coming through. Reaching forward slowly, his hair is soft. Soft, yet has a coarseness to it, if that makes any sense. When he doesn't object to my touching him, I move more of his hair away from his face.
"Not sure how we're going to do this if you can't understand me, but I'm sure we can figure something out."
While in my cat form, I can't speak, so body language is what others get from me. May be what has to happen here. A small cat would be less threatening than a human right? Something else grazes my fingers while moving the thick mass. Startled, I pull back, eyes flying to his. Curiousness greets me, but coiled wariness is still there. Looking back to where I'd touched on a different texture, I lift the hair out of the way to get a better look. Seeing it now, I'm not sure how I missed it before. Then again, there was a lot going on, so I'll blame that.
At the base of the neck where the human hairline ends, fur begins. A good couple of inches long, it trails down the line of his spine. Couple of inches wide as well, it's the same colors as his hair. Only thing marring it is the several human bite impressions along either side, few not so human included. Bypassing those, I run my fingertips down the fur line. Goes all the way down to his butt-crack where it thins and disappears.
A smile crosses my face when I see goosebumps rise on his skin, so I pull away. Wide shoulders lead down to a tapered waist, muscle tone very distinct. Even marred as it is, his skin looks tanned as if he'd spent most of his time out in the sun totally nude. Isn't from the sun though, just his natural tone.
"Well, that's new. Only time I've seen that on the animals here is when they're shifting. You're going to be a difficult one as well, aren't you?"
There's a smile in my voice, so he knows I'm not angry. When his mouth finally opens, both top and bottom canines are longer than normal, looking much like that of a Were in mid-shift. Would appear it's normal for him though.
"Why?"
I blink at him, not understanding his question. No idea what he's referring to, anyway. His voice is deep and sounds strained.
"Why what?"
He pushes himself up but doesn't sit upright. Thick hair once more falls around his face. Just looking at it makes you want to touch it, but I keep my hands pressed to my legs. He's talking, I don't want to spook him.
"Why did you help me?"
I see. My face softens as I look over his. While clearly male, his features are almost feminine. Thick eyelashes, naturally arched brows, high cheekbones, a straight nose, and full lips. Hard to distinguish just what it is exactly, whether it's the overall shape of his face or placement of parts. There's a draw to him that makes it so you want to touch. To pet. Think I know now what it was that drew Eddie or Geoffry to him.
"Did I need a reason to? He was causing you pain; holding you against your will. Was obvious you didn't want to be there."
Not entirely sure just how to explain to him that it wasn't like I was there for him specifically, he was just part of a 'package'. Sounds wrong to be put that way, but honest. When he keeps watching me, I sigh.
"The Mistress brought me with her on this run, it was my first time going to a 'pimp house'. Word was that the man who had you and the others was known to be cruel and went for the young. I didn't know what was going to happen exactly, it just kind of played out on its own after I saw everything. Wasn't until after the woman, Tabitha, that I found out we were lured there."
Can't help but smirk at that. They basically called death to their door.
"There were six who'd originally been brought out, but I heard the others. You. When lured away by Eddie's woman, she was taken down first, then I found you. Even if I hadn't originally gone in with the intent of killing the man, I would have after seeing what he was doing to you. From the room you were in, I went to the other that held Skeet, the coyote, in much the same predicament."
Playing it all out in my head again, other things come up that I could have done differently or better. Hindsight, right? Heh.
"After killing the man torturing him, we went below where the Mistress and I fought the Werewolf, Geoffry. I left the killing to her and went to help the others that'd been tied up. You're totally new to me; your species I mean. Don't know how long you've been human, but if it hasn't been long, I can tell you right now that not everyone is fucked up like they were."
My eyes slide away as I admit cruel truths.
"Where you are now is the same kind of establishment that you were saved from, only here there are Vampires involved. Much of what you left is here as well."
I have to stop as I feel a seeking in my head. Kie is trying to connect. Opening to her, roiling emotions fill my head. Wincing, I let her know I'm a bit busy right now. Can feel her disappointment, but she pulls out, shoring up her walls. Blinking back tears, I swallow hard and get back on track.
"Not all here are bad. I don't interact with many Vamps - try to avoid them usually. The submissives here call this place home, many saved from situations like yours or from the streets. In return for food, care, and relative safety they...work. Sex, blood, and flesh are the primary three sold here."
I still can't look at him, thanks to Kierra's issues whirling in my head, my emotions are starting to go all over the place. Shame being a big one.
"The sex is obvious, as is blood when sold to a Vamp. Flesh would be what the coyote had gone through. The humans aren't supposed to be available for that option, but things are a bit screwy right now. Shifters, humans, and Weres make up the submissive populace. This place is also a safe house for supernaturals who come in, mainly Vampires but others are welcome as well."
Safehouse for those harboring captives like I'd been, with bloodsucker politics keeping others from being able to interfere. In a saving capacity anyway, seems I was open for others to torment if they got a hold of me alone. Madaline and Max fly into my head; haven't seen them lately, so I'm sure they're up to something, especially since Maddy has a hard-on to get me gone. Scowling, I collect myself back up. Golden eyes go to his as I stiffen my spine. Upon seeing it, he looks even more curious.
"I'd been a prisoner here once, my sister came for me. I chose to come back, having made friends and wanting things to be better for them. Since they call this place home, I want it to actually feel like one instead of a lifeless prison. Why did I help you? Because I was once like you, and I take issue with those who torture others."
Giving in to the urge, I reach forward and slip fingers through the thick strands of hair. Careful of the tangles that have formed from days of not seeing a brush.
"I can't stop everything that happens here, but I hope to change it enough that it isn't so horrible for those who are on the market. If you heard everything that happened with the others that had been in that house, you should know that you are free to leave if you have a home to go to."
My brow furrows. Do the wilds count as home for him or does he have a place? This shit is getting confusing.
"As with them, I wish you stay to rest and get some food into you before you go. The head Vamp here will wish to talk with you as well, but after all that, it's up to you."
Had been watching my hand in his hair, but I look back to his face for an answer. Can see the wheels turning as he weighs my words for honesty and worth, looking through his options. The Changeling male blinks at me then moves to stand. Since he does, I do as well, teetering a bit when I get to my feet as a wave of sleepiness washes over me. Screw it, when I take him to the room with the others, I'll sleep in the damn doorway. Have to fight scrunching my nose again as the collective scents on him waft toward me.
"I don't mean any offense, but you really smell."
His lips twitch, but a smile is still yet to come. When upright, he's a couple of inches over six-foot. Sweat, dirt, blood, and other assorted fluids on him make his skin a bit difficult to see, but the scars that I can make out on his shoulders and neck look like claw and nail gouges. When held down and ridden, the riders were anything but gentle. It's a wonder he hasn't attacked anyone here. Tortured animals can be unpredictable, add human male to that mix and there's sure to be an explosive reaction.
"Um, there are others who are with me. The healer, a young girl that's her apprentice, and a Werewolf who is like my bodyguard. He can be a bit of an ass, but please don't attack anyone."
Golden grass eyes alight on me, amusement in their depths as if he knew where I was going before speaking up. His head dips slightly.
"For you."
Well now. That's nifty. Giving him a smile, I lead him out into the hallway with the others.
Chapter 48: Chapter 47 - Faline
Chapter Text
Faline
Remembering the burns on his feet, I look back to him. He'd grabbed up his towel and is holding it loosely about his hips, barely covering much it's held so low. When I raise a brow, he looks towards Danica, who's standing next to Trisha. Giving him a grateful nod for that, I watch as he walks closer.
Walking on the balls of his feet, the man's balance is perfect. Well, seeing as how that's how he walks when on all fours, it isn't too surprising. The only other person I've seen walk like that on purpose is my sister, and that was before she became a dog. Wolf. Pooch. Whatever.
He stays by my side, looking at each person before coming back to me. Trisha nods to me, looking a little impressed. Guess she was listening, which is fine. Seth is eyeballing me as well, mouthing the word 'ass'. I send him a grin, all sweet-like. He grunts and falls in line behind us as we head out.
Glancing up to the male at my side, I ask him for his name. Seems proper anyway.
"Leidolf…and you are Faline?"
I nod, repeating his name in my head. Almost sounds German, but not quite. Too much lilt. There's blood on his knuckles, showing he's a fighter. Just like Skeet, this is no submissive.
He goes for the toilets first, dropping the towel just inside the tiled room. There’s not much for privacy to begin with so I hang back. Grabbing up a brush and setting the other assorted items next to a spout, I pull out the leftover strands someone left in the bristles. When he comes out and sees me with it, he looks at me warily once more.
"Your hair will be better managed if brushed before you wash it. You never brush long hair while it's wet, that'll just rip it out."
Wouldn't be offering if he didn't have that damn draw to him. Didn't do it for any of the others. This isn't favoritism y'all, just annoying magic crap. Just thankful it isn't the same kind of draw Xavier has.
Leidolf still doesn't look convinced, eyeballing it. My face hardens as I catch on to a reason that he could be acting this way.
"I take it previous experiences weren't very enjoyable."
He shakes his head. Not sure how to convince him that I won't hurt him. Usually, my being small and young-looking works in my favor for not looking threatening, but he's not fooled.
"Alright; I'll make you a deal. You let me attempt to show you how it's
supposed
to be used, and if you don't like it, I'll stop immediately. If I don't stop, you can eat me."
I get stared at for a couple of minutes before he slowly nods. Smiling, he gets motioned over. When next to me, I look up and bite my lip.
"Uh, can't do it when you're standing. Too tall. Can you kneel?"
The distrust in his eyes almost hurts, but I try not to let it get to me. Time passes before he finally lowers, eyes on me the whole time. When all the way down, I move around to his back. My arm is grabbed so fast I let out a startled yelp. Seth comes running in instantly, but I wave him off. Trisha as well since the wolf next to me still hasn't eased up.
"Easier to do this at your back, but we'll try it your way."
Arm gets released once I'm in front of him. The handle is clasped between my teeth as I work at separating his hair to either side, trying not to pull too much at the knots. Also have to ignore the fact that my chest is pretty much in his face while I do this, having to lean so close.
Yay for clothes; saves it from being even worse. Knots don't want to work with me so it gets split into three instead of two. The place is still too damn quiet without water running, so I start humming. Sounds weird since my mouth is open, but it works. Leidolf blinks at me as I pull back, pulling the brush from between my teeth and starting to work at his tangled locks. Ha, no drool.
Being watched the whole time is a bit unnerving, but I deal. Working from the bottom and working my way up on either side, I look at him when I need to get at the back.
"To get the rest, I need to stand behind you."
Couple blinks then a nod. Sweet. His legs are apart to brace himself, but not enough for me to stand between them. Since knowing that trying to do so will trigger bad things, I adjust instead, feet to either side of his legs.
Since the strands are so long, I don't have to be too close while I do the exact same thing I did on the sides. My humming picks back up but turns into small growls as I fight with a tangle. Wolf’s head slightly turns so he can see me since the area I'm fighting with is towards the bottom. Hair is so long he can look with no problem.
When it finally gives, I make a happy sound and get to the rest. He has to turn his head back when I can finally go from top to bottom in smooth strokes. His shoulders finally relax as I spend a few more minutes just brushing, showing him that this is how a brush is
supposed
to be used.
Handle gets clasped behind fangs once more as my fingers take its place, running through the thick strands. Combing down and out, the backs of my fingers slip over the fur on his spine.
Have to force myself to stop, laying his hair down and stepping to the side to show I'm finished.
The want to constantly touch is really going to get annoying, so here's to hoping it will fade soon. Golden-green eyes look at me, half shut and looking sleepy before he blinks. Giving him a smile, I let him know I'm done.
The Changeling actually looks pleased. Good. Glad I could change that one small thing for him. He gets motioned towards the shower while I clean the brush again. I don't care what people say, everyone brushes out strands, it's normal, not a show of balding or unhealthy hair. Can't remember how many it's said that you lose a day, brushing just removes them. When I move to walk out, he clears his throat. Looking over, I ignore the nudity and the bruises covering him.
"Stay. Please."
Erm. Blinking a couple of times, I change direction and lean against the wall opposite his shower. Just watching him is awkward, so I direct my eyes elsewhere and think over things. Hands get put behind me and pressed into the wall.
At least two of the humans won't be able to talk to Lady till they're more themselves. Tasha might be able to, but I'd imagine her to be out for quite a while. Hell, even the animals will be unconscious for several hours yet.
It isn't just the body that needs to heal, but the mind too. Brain needs a rest after all that crap they went through. I was lucky compared to them on the whole abuse being dished out. Also only had a few days while some of them had weeks.
Wayward eyes end up sliding over to the Changeling. His back is to me while hot water cascades over him. The various remnants covering his body slide away, stubborn patches get removed by wandering hands.
Oh God. I'm becoming a perv. I'm able to keep from gawking retardedly, but I still watch. Can't help it. Every time I look away, my eyes just go right back as if magnetic. Not good.
It's not sexual, not for me anyway, just the urge to watch. Too look at and touch. My hands clench into fists as I become a peeping pervert. Watching soap suds flowing over his legs, I miss that he had turned. Isn't facing me directly, but I have a lovely side view. Long hair covers his fur strip perfectly so it's totally hidden.
Probably why it's kept long; able to blend better. As long as it isn't windy while he's topless anyway. Teeth can always be explained away as cosmetic - one of
those
people who try too hard to be different from everyone else.
If only they knew.
His burns have to hurt, but no sound is heard as he washes over them. Even the ones on his inner thighs bring no intake of breath. The bruises on his rear end help hide the burns there, but once cleaned, they're obvious.
I don't see one who pretty much starts out as an animal being baby smooth in the bits department, so I'm assuming they shaved him. Have to blink a couple of times to make sure of what I'm seeing, but once I do, I can't help but grin.
Where other men have hair for a happy trail, he has fur. Not quite as thick as what's on his back, but it's pretty distinctive. Starting just under his navel and winds down to where pubic hair would be. They shaved the hair but left the fur. Priorities.
Curious, I glance upwards to see...and yep, armpits are hair, not fur. Probably a good thing. Having gone up that high, can see his arms are raised, washing the hair on his head. Eyes are closed, but open as if feeling my gaze. I apparently have enough blood in me to blush, cheeks warming before I look away. Innocent enough to watch until caught, then it becomes all weird.
Not sure why. Guess it's more getting caught doing so that makes it so blush-worthy. Having started out animal, I doubt he has the same hang-ups that humans do. Thought I was over it too, but I guess not.
The blush fades, and while doing so, my hunger picks up. It's always there, a nagging in the brain that wants to taste everyone within range. I'd wager it works as an addiction just as others have with various liquid substances. Ignorable, but always there. The need rises as time passes, much like normal human hunger, spiking when larger amounts of energy are used. Fighting, shifting, and healing to name a few. Pretty sure stress does too. Vampire stress feeding? Is that a thing? Don't think I want to find out.
Blinking, I find my pervy eyes have once again made their way to stare at the humanoid wolf.
Rinsing the last bubbles from his body, he reveals the natural tan that's marred by the assorted blemishes. Real shame, he has a gorgeous body, and now because some assholes got grabby, he may never look like he had before they got a hold of him. The whole 'your body is a canvas' doesn't count here.
My head cocks when he pulls his hair back to wring it out. His ears are pointed. Not ridiculous elf ears, but clearly erect. Changelings are weird. Guess it does make sense though.
My gaze finds his once more as he walks out of the water spray. Have to look hurriedly away though, dripping wet males are a weakness to all females, especially when nude. Don't care what anyone says. Well, okay, maybe not to lesbians.
I clear my throat so I can speak without squawking, shoving my hands into my pockets.
"If you're done we can get Trisha in here to look you over, make sure there's nothing serious and to get your open wounds seen to."
On his nod, I call her in. Danica ends up following before I think to say anything. Her face flames red, eyes averting only to be drawn back. Aww, shit. Petable is not good right now. The healer also seems to be affected, so I help everyone by retrieving him a towel. Still petable, but now less dangerous seeming. He's watching them, but once I step back, golden-green eyes fly to me.
What I see in Leidolf's eyes now has me freezing in place. Fear. Nervousness. Uncertainty. Male knows he has a draw, and it's something he can't help. He doesn't want to be left alone with others he doesn't know and possibly be abused or molested again.
Giving him a small smile, I step closer and touch his arm softly. As with the Shifters and Weres, touch from someone he knows helps steady him. Which in itself is pretty amazing, seeing as the touching he's had for who knows how long has been anything but comforting.
Trisha looks over him, thinking aloud as she inspects the body in front of her. When she reaches out to touch him, he stiffens. She catches it and looks to me.
"Leidolf? It's alright, she's a healer. She needs to be able to touch you to do what she needs to."
I reach for his hand, he lets me take it in mine and I move it up to sit on my shoulder, my eyes on his the whole time.
"Just keep watching me. If you're too uncomfortable, we'll try something else. Her touch may hurt, but she isn't doing it to harm, I give you my word. Let us help soothe some of your pain."
Things always seem to hurt more before feeling better, just hope he sees that. Staring at me, he finally gives a small nod.
"For you."
Golden eyes flutter blink at him. That's the second time he's said that. The first time was kind of nifty, now it feels like he's saying more than what actually comes out. Not sure if it's good or bad.
While we lock gazes, Trisha continues her thing. Peripheral vision lets me know when parts of him clench, so each time I pat his hand, still resting on my shoulder. The hold is firm, but there's no squeezing to his grip.
Listening to her while she works is actually kind of comforting. May not be able to see what she's doing, but she explains for me as she goes along. Seems to help him, too. Salves are put on raw skin and burns. The seeping that he had going on earlier has slowed or stopped. Bruises are tender but the only thing to help them would be heating pads or something similar. The towel goes from around his waist to held just over his groin, even then it has to be moved so she can get to his inner thighs.
His gold-green eyes flash at me as she nears his groin and rear end. I give him pleading eyes that have his jaw clenching, but when he starts trembling I call for her to back off. She looks a little annoyed until it actually registers in her brain, having been so caught up in nurse mode to not see the very real danger that was escalating. I lay a cool hand on his heated chest, warm from the water and his own inner fire. The skin feels feverish, but it’s just his magic working on healing him.
The old woman finishes up, consulting with her apprentice who after a few minutes also ignored his nudity to focus on helping him. My attempt to stifle a yawn fails, and just like monkey-see-monkey-do, it sets off a train reaction. Don't know what time it is, but I know I've been up for more hours than I care to think about.
"I don't know about you guys, but I need a nap."
Trisha nods, Danica shrugs, and Leidolf just blinks at me. Realizing I'm still holding his hand to me, I let go and pull my other hand away from his chest. Clearing my throat again, I stick my hands behind me once more.
"Do you heal like the other animals or is it different? Will resting near them help at all?"
"I will heal completely after deep sleep for a few hours. I am unsure if the heat of the others does much or not."
Nodding, I call for Seth who has my clipboard. While writing in it, Trisha gives the Changeling the water bottle, who chugs it down pretty quickly.
"How long did they have you? Are you new to the city or have you been here a while? Sorry if I sound ignorant, I've no clue about Changelings. I'm still learning about what I am, let alone everything else. Since all I've seen are Vampires, Shifters, and Were-animals, I’d just assumed that's all there was."
Leidolf shakes his head as he holds the towel loosely around him once more. Gaze focuses inward as he counts the hours, days, or weeks. Don't think it'd be months, if it had, he'd be too far gone.
"The man, Eddie, caught me six days ago. I'd been walking around the town, familiarizing myself with it. I'm new to this area, but not to being human. If you count from when I first became one, then I'm twenty-five years. Wolves reach maturity between two to three years."
So he's either twenty-seven or twenty-eight. Real young. Real brave too if on his own.
"Do you have family you can return to?"
The look he gives me has me going over my words. Shit. Don't know how long wolves live in the wild, but it can't be more than ten or so years, right? If he's almost thirty, then most if not all his family has died. Or been killed. Feeling like an idiot, I apologize. Embarrassed that it was asked in the first place, I keep my head down. I'm clearly not very tactful.
Trisha asks him some questions since she hasn't come across his species before either. For just the short time he's been human, he hasn't wasted it. Going from place to place and learning what he can, finding other various supernaturals along the way. He’s avoided Vampires as much as possible; apparently we smell. Now I know why I'd almost gotten a smile from him earlier when saying he did.
I'm curious as to what we smell like to him, but at the same time - I don't think I want to know. One thing I've noticed is, outside mostly, but even here, that the three main species don't care for the others' scent. Didn't understand it all that much till I really started using my nose instead of my eyes.
Each has their own blood smell, animal, species, and whatever they're carrying on them, like perfumes and such.
One
of my bigger issues with the late Anthony, was after I became a Vamp, he stunk to me. Granted part of that was due to him not bathing all that often, but still. Werewolves smell.
Not all are
bad
per se since some Shifters and even Vamps can smell more strongly. Some scents my brain can't even find words for, so one is given that would be the closest. My sister, for example, smells of her wolf, but it's also a 'wild' smell. Almost like how you can smell sunlight or the woods. It's a collection that makes up a whole. Kierra smells of wolf, wild, and cinnamon, which is what her blood scent is.
Wolf is close to what a dog can smell like, just
more
. Wild being either their magic or, I'm not sure what else, since Shifters also have that smell. Animal magic I guess. Changeling magic, however, smells like spice.
Kie's scent is a mix of the cinnamon blood, evergreen pine, and her magic, but also has the added scent of family, of home. So far, she's the only one who has that type of scent. My mother has a close version, but I don't live with her, so it isn't as 'strong'.
So yeah, going off of what I smell from other Vamps, I don't think I want the Changeling’s description.
"The town that you were picked up from is hours from here. We're in Pecatonica, technically, but I'm from the Rockford and Loves Park areas. This building is built in a wetlands forest preserve."
Not sure how they managed that, really. But I'm guessing it was here before 'officials' sectioned it off as 'natural land' to be safe from getting mowed down and paved over. Magic maybe? Vampire persuasion?
He looks a bit lost and confused, so I guess he hadn't made his way around this area yet. Shrugging, I keep my voice bland.
"Depending on your choice after the Lady speaks with you, I can take you out and show you."
Healer finishes up her questioning while I work on getting it all written down in a way that makes sense. Most things that she asks are answered with a shrug or an 'I don't know', so she's a little put out by the end. Have to fight the smile that wants to arise at her expressions. For not having been on the 'outside' for who knows how long, she isn't ignorant of how things have been changing, medically wise. Guess Lady has her kept up with all the recent works of doctors or whatever. Next yawn I don't try to stifle at all, too tired to bother.
"Alright, if you shift we can get going to the room. Trisha, can you keep the papers and such for me? Not like I have a place to put them."
Woman is expecting me to watch over her 'cattle' yet how am I supposed to keep shit together? Can always claim the faux library by the kitchen, guess it's as good as anything. Clothes are stashed in there as well and I had Orion go through all that trouble of taking books down.
Have to do a double-take and triple blink as I look over at Leidolf. Think Changelings take the cake on shifting speed. One second human, the next a large animal. No fair. Think all of us take a moment to process what just happened before we can shake ourselves loose. The old woman nods and holds out her hand for it. I pass it over with no trouble, almost grateful to be rid of it for a while.
Same as his human hair, the brunette wolf has gray undertones in his fur. Not really up to the size of Kie when she's in animal form, closer to that of a true wolf I would think. The same eyes look at me from the canine face. Same intensity too.
"Do you have the telepathy like the other animals do when animal?"
The large head shakes, so I guess he's like the Vampires when they're in animal form. It's all body language. The injuries he'd carried as human also show on his wolf body. I frown as I reach out, but pull back before touching. Raw skin is exposed in some areas, especially around his legs where wrists and ankles would be. He said he'll heal it all after some good sleep, but we'll see.
Chapter 49: Chapter 48 - Faline
Chapter Text
Faline
We leave the bathroom but stop outside it as the healer and I try to arrange times to meet up again and where I can be found.
"You're most likely to find me in the kitchen, just like last time. If I'm not there or checking on those here, the head honcho more than likely has me cooped up in her quarters."
Can tell by my expression what I think about that. She nods, Danica looking on with wide eyes. Thankfully, the draw the Changeling has when human isn't as strong when in beast form. It’s still there, but just a little more than what it would be to touch a wild, beautiful creature. For some people anyway.
While she and the girl go one way, we go the other. Turning to Seth, I ask what he's supposed to do when I'm passed out. He shrugs, but he looks just as tired as I do. Making our way down the hall, my back starts prickling as if I'm being watched. Looking behind me shows no one, but when looking forward once more, there's a Vamp leaning on the wall. The hallway branches off that way, leaving an almost blind corner.
I groan in annoyance, the two males with me stiffening when I do. Leidolf's hackles rise, and even though I can't and don't blame him, this isn't his fight. My height reaches four feet eleven and a half inches, so basically five-foot, the wolf next to me is over three feet at his shoulder. That isn't including neck and head mind you, so he's pretty damn big. A hand reaches out and lays between his ears as I try calming him. He startles before noticing it's me, then calms. Well, as much as he'd been before I touched him anyway.
"What do you want, Max? You ready for round two? Looks like you have all your pieces back...for the most part. Interested in losing them again?"
This asshole, Max, had been the one that Madaline sent after me while she was trying to lure Nicolaus away. He was in his late teens when a Vampire got a hold of him, only just started to bulk out when he became undead. Didn't even get a chance to grow a single mustache or beard hair. His creepy, dirty blonde head hair still curls under at his shoulders like some centuries-old boy, but he's nowhere near that age. I'd taken him down way too easy for him to be that old. Had surprise in my favor, but still. Dark eyes glare at me from a face once more decked out in metal.
I raise an eyebrow as I stop moving forward, looking over all the piercings he has this time. Two loops on each side of his bottom lip; believe that's called a shark bite. Labret stud under his lip, a septum ring, loop in his nostrils, three to four barbells in each eyebrow, and ears done all the way up, outside and inside.
Christ.
He really didn't learn from the last time. When he came at me before, I'd nearly taken off his nose, the left side of his face was shredded, and the ear on that side was ripped off and totally gone. Thin lips had gotten torn to ribbons, his right shoulder had been a mess, and I left claw scrapes on his skull. Even got some decent body shots in.
Sadly, it has all healed and healed perfectly. Not a single mark to show that I almost ripped his face off. Depressing.
"Thought you'd learn not to have all that metal in your face. Nose all healed? Ear grew back? Aren't you lucky, we wouldn't want you to look all fucked up for the women you abuse."
Max's face has a mocking look to it, but the anger is shown in his darkening eyes. Glancing over Seth on my right side and Leidolf on my left, shaded eyes meet mine in disgust. Here we go.
"You refuse the touch of your own for pets? That's low."
I roll my eyes at him, looking bored.
"You bet. I would rather sleep with rats than be touched by one like you."
Total truth there, my friends. Being Vampire is one thing, being one like
him
is completely different. I was brought into this world by one much like him - I've gotten my fill.
A rude noise comes from his parted lips, flashing fang. His face darkens as he moves to step forward, but when I move to do the same, he stops. I keep my face pleasant, but still bored. His next words have me recoiling, taking that step back.
"Don't care if you are the one that everyone's talking about; being part of some old prophecy. I will have you the first chance I get. Sister won't be around to save you when I get a hold of that pretty ass of yours."
Leidolf growls and steps forward before I put a hand on him again. I run my eyes up and down the undead freak in front of me, unimpressed, and I show him as much with my expression.
"Anytime you think you have the balls to come at me again, please do so. Because of my 'sister', I'm always itching to get into a good fight. Although I don't think you'll pose much of a challenge. I've ripped you up before, won't be hard to do again, but by all means, come at me, bro. Lemme share a secret with you though."
I lean forward, gold eyes glinting at him.
"While I was gone, I was practicing with several Weres."
His eyes do widen a little, but he manages to pull off disinterest. Not sure if he's ever seen just how different the strengths are between the two species, so my words may be lost on him. Standing upright once more, I make the motion for him to shoo.
"Run along now, I'm too tired to deal with your punk ass right now. Would end too quickly, and I want to enjoy ripping into you again."
He smirks at me, fury blazing in his eyes. Max does step away though, bravely turning his back and walking down the way he came. I don't relax till I see he's totally gone. I recognize his animal this time. Bobcat.
"You sure do know how to make friends, don't you?"
Seth sounds amused, but I see his claws slowly retreating.
"When they've tried to get me before, you bet. Madaline had sent him after me once. Think they both learned something that day."
His brow lifts while he picks at the loincloth on his hips, asking 'what' shortly after. I smirk at him.
"That I have very sharp claws."
Light brown eyes roll as he shakes his head. Looking at the wolf to my other side, I explain a bit more for him.
"That was Max; Vampire Piss Ant. Not sure how old he is, but it can't be that old. I was able to do too much damage. He, obviously, is one I have to watch out for. The other big one is Madaline; Stank Bitch. You'll know her by the messed up outfits and heavy perfume usage. About killed me the first time I met her just from the bath she'd taken in the stuff. Her animal is a lynx."
I smirk again as we make our way forward, almost to the room.
"She came at me once in the solarium, both of us in animal form. Pussycat made the mistake of assuming I wouldn't hurt her. I ripped the fur and skin from her tail."
Thinking of the other times we'd crossed paths, I have to laugh.
"She and I have had multiple unpleasant encounters. Managed to get peppered meat shoved into her mouth when she tried attacking once, then actually did what I said in getting water to flush it out of her mouth."
They look a little lost on that one.
"Vampires can't eat real food, which I'm sure you know. Our taste buds have changed completely, so nothing tastes as it did before becoming one. Peppers literally burn our mouths and water makes it
much
worse."
Still depressed that I can't taste food myself, that hasn't changed. Dodged a major bullet on the pepper though. I'd only had a little on my tongue, she had quite a bit shoved into her whole mouth.
Orion has his arms crossed when we get to the doorway. Judging by the sparkling black of his eyes, I'd say he heard what happened.
"Did you miss the whole point of laying low? To
not
draw attention to yourself?"
I smile innocently up at him.
"Would appear so. Not like I could avoid it though; he was waiting for me. If I'd been alone, I'm sure he would have tried something again, but since I have wolves with me, he backed off. Seems to think I sleep with them all."
His eyebrow rises at that, so I nod and laugh. I've only had intimate contact with two people, both Vampire. Don't think Orion knows about Lady, but I know he knows about Nicolaus, being converted by him an all.
Looking into the room, there are fuzzballs everywhere. Various sizes, colors, and species. Would appear word got around since there are way more bodies in here than there was before. My eyes slide back to Orion in question. Not upset, just curious. He shrugs and looks in as well. A couple of wolves, a bobcat, a couple more servals, a leopard, and another hyena have joined the fur mass.
"Many heard about the newcomers and what you had arranged for this room. They came by and asked if they could help or just join for rest. Didn't think you'd mind, so I let them in."
I shake my head and smile. Looks much like how my sister's basement has looked, just without a human boy in the middle. Few are even laying over each other or using others as pillows. Picking out Thessily, or what I think is her clouded leopard, she and the rest I brought in are all passed out. The newer animals poke their heads up, but when they go to move, I shake my head and motion them to stay. Grateful eyes abound before closing.
"With so many animals here, we may need to get a couple of rooms set up like this. Trisha didn't know that sleeping near each other like this can promote healing and even give comfort. Now that she does, I'm hoping that others can feel free to do so without being scolded."
There's still more room in here, would be even more if a couple of bed frames get taken out. Since the subs don't all sleep at the same time, I don't think another room will be needed, but I'll keep the option open. I motion Leidolf in, but he stays at my side, yawning as he does so. I purse my lips at him, but he just looks at me. Sighing, I turn back to Orion.
"I'm too tired to fight with Lady about sleeping arrangements right now. If she happens by and tries to bust your chops about it, wake me and I'll set her straight."
Amusement crosses his face with raised brows, Seth does much the same. Stepping just in and to the side, I don't even remove clothes first, I just shift right there. Clothes get tangled around me, but I get out of them easily enough. Curling up on them, I make sure my sister's blade is under my body. Leidolf lowers next to me and works at trying to get comfortable. When he eventually does, the Werewolf outside the room shifts to his wolf and lays in front of the door.
Orion stands next to it in his previous spot. The way I'm curled up, I can just see him. His head pokes in and nods to me, telling me to rest, so I close my eyes.
Chapter 50: Chapter 49 - Faline
Chapter Text
Faline
Hours later I'm woken by the feeling of being stared at. Keeping my eyes closed, I use my nose. Shit. Lady has found me, and I'm not 'in her bed'. Ugh, woman needs a better hobby than harassing me. Leidolf is still next to me, his body stiff, so I take it he's awake as well. When I hear the low rumble coming from his chest, my head comes up immediately.
"Quiet your dog, Pet. We need to talk."
Grumbles come from my own chest as I stand and stretch. Looking at the Changeling next to me, the raw skin that'd been there before is now gone. Ears perked, I paw at his feet, and sure enough, the rings of exposed skin that had been around each of his legs are gone.
Meowing at him to get his attention away from the very real danger he's putting himself in, I tap at his nose. While I do so, I shift back to human, even though I
really
don't want to. Stark naked and crouched down on my clothes, my fingertips rest at the end of his nose.
"Easy Leidolf, that's the woman that made it possible for you to be free right now. Please don't make her grumpy just before I have to deal with her."
My eyes are dancing with mischief, once he sees it he quiets down, licking his muzzle and yawning. I tap his nose once more before I let go and stand, pulling my clothes on while doing so. Getting dressed in front of a male is a bit awkward, but doable.
Glancing over at the others, the majority are still sleeping. Most of those awake are the ones who already call this place home. Nodding to them, I leave the room. Walking is fun; considering my jeans were still wet when I slept on them. So not only is my shirt a little damp, but my drawers feel funny. Orion is still holding vigil, but Seth is gone.
"He is doing something for me and will be back later."
Well, that answers that. Voice soft, she watches me walk around in circles like some kind of idiot. Legs stretching in exaggerated poses and looking as if I have a stick up my ass.
"What are you doing?"
Giving her a droll look, I catch Orion's grin out of the corner of my eye. Leidolf has stood and is standing in the doorway, also watching me, head cocked. Seriously?
"You mean to tell me none of you have worn snug damp jeans?"
Wolf shakes his head, lion shrugs and the leopard just watches me with her dual-colored eyes. Lovely. I scowl at all of them.
"Well, try it sometime and you'll know what I'm doing. Now, what did you want?"
I go from doing circles to pacing back and forth, crouching every few steps to stretch the material. I need to get one of my skirts, this is not comfortable. I may be small and thin, but my thighs do rub against each other, thank you very much, and that will lead to chafing in these things.
Lady is looking at the Changeling as he watches me, then up to Orion who inclines his head to her. Standing upright, I frown at them.
"What?"
Her eyes alight on me once more, a curious look to them as well as an annoyed one. Only shows for a moment then is gone as she goes back to blank face. Not sure if she only does that around me or not - the seeing glimpses of how she's really feeling.
"Gather your animals and meet me in my office."
With that, she turns and leaves. Black suit pants and jacket fluttering around her as she calmly walks away. I cross my arms and scowl after her. Urge to stick out my tongue is strong, but knowing my luck, she'd see it. Making a sound of exasperation, I throw my arms into the air. That woman has perfected annoying me. Has made it into an art. Orion doesn't even try to hide his grin, black eyes sparkling.
"Don't you start. That woman is a pain in my ass. Should drag my heels as much as possible but that probably won't end well for me, let alone the others."
Sighing, I go back into the room. Most have now woken from all the commotion outside the doorway and are looking at me. Scowling, I look back to the giant lion Shifter.
"Are they supposed to walk buck-ass naked all the way there? That woman is a menace, I swear."
He chuckles, but I'm dead serious. Going around and touching the shoulders of those still asleep, I wake them as gently as possible. Diego, the small, color-inverted fox, yelps when he wakes and dashes a few steps away. Scarlett, who was already awake and still in animal form, makes her way to him carefully.
"I'm sorry Diego, I didn't mean to frighten you. We're wanted in the Mistress's office. After that, I can get all you guys fed and determine where you go from there."
Standing upright, eyes travel over all the newcomers.
"For those of you who wish it, you can stay in animal form on the way there, but she’ll tell you if you can stay in it or not."
Sending a runner for Trisha, I make my way back to the thirteen-year-old that's still being comforted, but he looks steadier now. His legs are still bound, think that's the only reason he didn't dart out of the room and take off.
"Trisha will take a look at your legs. It hasn't been that long, so I'm sure they're nowhere near healed. After she does, I'll carry you."
He nods and settles back down. All the new animals are sitting around me, either in animal form or human. Still looking sleepy, but clearly aware and alert.
"Scarlett, I need you to get back to the kitchens, please. The roast that was put in is probably ready by now. Have the others get plates made up and let them know we'll be coming in soon."
She nods, shifting to human before I’d even finished talking. Tying her loincloth back on, clamping the nipples, and pulling her long, red auburn hair back, she's all set. Collar had stayed on through her shift. She touches my arm with a smile before she leaves. With as petite as she is, it's almost a shock when you hear the strong southern accent coming from her. Is to me at least.
It's split half-and-half on who stays animal and who goes human, towels getting gathered up for those on two legs and four. The healer comes in at record time, she'd been checking in on those in the detox rooms. All three humans are still knocked out. Good. Diego's legs are indeed not completely healed but are set correctly and healing nicely. Loose bandages are redone, then the others are looked over real quick. Smaller wounds are all gone, bigger ones still need time. No brainer there. Thessily stays in her clouded leopard form, blank look still there, but I still have hope that she'll come around.
Trisha is amazed when she looks over Leidolf briefly, him still not wanting to be touched makes it a little difficult for her to get a look at everything, but she's seen the before and after. When she asks him if he can turn human for a moment, he stubbornly shakes his head. She looks at me expectantly, but I just smile at her while holding the small fox in my arms. She looks annoyed but lets it go. He will more than likely have to go human for Lady, she can look then...if she's in the room.
Feel like Jane Goodall, just with different predators rather than the ape. Orion escorts us while his nephew, Alastor, stays in animal form. So that means I have in animal form; a lion, a clouded leopard, a wolf, a fox, and a serval walking around me. Chandrika, Viskal, Kyle, and Skeet are on two legs. Just missing some birds and maybe a squirrel or rabbit.
We get gawked at, of course, humans and animals look on curiously while most Vamps either sneer or look on hungrily. Great. Even see Madaline in passing, talking to Max in one of the great rooms that we go through. Where she lifts a lip, he narrows his eyes at me. I wink at him before moving on. Have to go up a few floors and I have Orion slow his giant strides so the newbies get a chance to actually see their new surroundings.
"Your damn leg span is three times mine, remember? And there's no way I'm getting on your shoulders again, think my ass is still bruised from your bony shoulders."
His black brows rise so high I laugh. There isn't a single thing on him that is bony. Nothing visible anyway. Still, being bounced around on a precarious perch is not a fun experience.
"Your ass? How do you think my ears feel? I think you stretched them out. Don't even want to mention the strain you put on me."
He rotates his arm as if it's stiff.
"Ha!"
Alastor is watching us curiously, and I'd wager he's talking in Orion's head with all sorts of questions. Leidolf pushes against my side, getting my attention. Following his gaze, I see the same 'new' Vampire I did the last time I went to Lady's rooms. Giant lion near me doesn't change attitude but he notices the Vamp as well, keeping him in his sights as we go by. With all the animals around me, there's no way I'll be able to identify his scent.
Standing in a hallway crossing this time, reading a different paper. A fedora is low over his face, but I recognize him. I'm tempted to stop, but my hands aren't free and I don't want to have to drop the kid. Doesn't look up as we go by, same as last time. Few paces ahead I glance back, but he's gone. Lips pursed, I look up at Orion. He shrugs but can tell he's tense.
Avina's in the kneeling position just in front of the doors, head down and hands facing up on her legs. Really hate that pose. It's the one that each submissive takes when someone goes by. Got most of them to quit doing it around me, but I don't try telling them to stop with others. Getting hit is not uncommon here, sadly. Not sure if that will ever change, even if I try to. She stands when we approach and opens the large double-doors, moving aside for us to go through. Leading lion goes first and the others follow a little hesitantly. Don't blame 'em, not one bit.
Moving closer to the girl, she's tall enough that I don't have to duck down much to peer up at her. Hazel eyes go from the fox in my hands to me, eyes curious, but guarded. Ever since she had disappeared for days when I was a captive here, she's been different. When I first met her in the solarium, she didn't wear a collar and was called the Mistress's favorite. She'd been with a patron, an older man that was supposedly 'nice', but after that, she had a collar and acted differently. Haven't asked, but now, I probably should. Just not here.
"Have you eaten?"
She blinks and nods, but when I keep looking at her, she grins and changes her answer. Her frame reminds me of a bird; fragile. Not weak per se, just appears so with her small bones. Not only had she been the Mistress's favorite, but she herself loves Lady. She'd been saved from the streets not once, but twice by the lord of the castle. Having been real young when another slave decided to run off with her.
The woman who had taken Avina had ditched her, then she'd ended up in an alleyway being used by others. A Vampire had recognized her as Lady's, but used her before returning the small girl back here to the bordello. Lady hadn't been fooled to his claims of not having touched her, so he was tortured and later killed.
Hero Worship.
Much like what Danica has with me, just
more
. Where I had gotten to the fifteen-year-old in time, Avina hadn't been so lucky. She'd told me her tale when I'd mentioned wanting to escape, thinking that the outside and 'escaping' was all foolish talk. Since she seems happy in her little oblivious world, I don't try correcting her.
"When we head down to the kitchen after your Mistress's speeches, you're to come with and eat, alright?"
The girl nods, eyes sliding into the office at Lady who's watching us. She inclines her head as well upon seeing the girl stiffen in uncertainty. Avina relaxes, so I smile and go into the room with everyone else.
Doors are closed behind me, hadn't even realized Leidolf had stayed next to me. I make my way through everyone and sit on the windowsill. Wolf sits on the floor next to me and looks over to Lady. The windows aren't shaded, so I can see outside. Either late at night or really early morning. My inner clock has become so confused that I can't tell anymore.
We spend at least a couple of hours in here as she talks to them, impressing her will. She looks over each one both in animal form and human. Saving the wolf at my side for last. He clearly isn't happy to get groped by her while beastly, even less so when I have to coax him into human form. My eyes are apologetic as he stares at me, Lady doing her thing in admiring form, size, and colors. Not immune to his draw either, she takes her time in touching. He looks so uncomfortable that I scramble for a reason for her to stop before he does something foolish.
"I wish Diego to leave with Skeet and Alastor. Orion is claiming the lion, Skeet has a place to return to, and Diego will go to my sister."
Green and blue eyes rest on my gold, eyebrow raised. The amusement in her gaze clearly stating she knows what I'm doing. She cocks her head, curiosity showing as she looks at the wolf then to me. Walking around to the front of her desk, she finally answers me.
"They are yours to do with as you wish. Keep the Changeling near you since I have Seth busy elsewhere. He seems to be quite taken with you, so should provide adequate protection. If you think your sister will take the child, then by all means."
During her speech, said Changeling had turned back into an animal and is standing stiff-legged next to me, clearly unhappy. The only one she hasn't made turn human is the kid, so he's still in my arms.
"A grace period will be given to those who need to heal, then they are to be given tasks. The same goes for the humans if they survive."
Her hand waves as she tells them to go, all but Diego and Leidolf are on two legs. Covered in a towel or nude as they file out.
"You, Pet, will stay."
Dammit. So much for thinking I'd be able to get away without a tongue lashing. Wincing, I hand Diego to Trisha.
"Get them all to the kitchen, I'll be there when able."
She nods, taking the kid carefully and leaving. Leidolf tries to stay but is told to leave as well. I give him a nod, saying it's okay. Not happy, but he does leave the room. Somehow, I doubt he'll go far. Avina pulls the doors closed and that's when it gets real quiet. Moving away from the door, I go back to the window and put my back to it, facing her with arms crossed. Coming towards me, I stiffen.
"What do you want?"
I manage to pull off annoyance, but there's still a thread of fear running through it. She’s still topless under the suit, a different one from what she'd had on earlier since that one had been bloodied.
"I gave you an order. You did not follow it."
Can't take any more steps backward, but I try. Damn near climbing the wall as she presses close.
"Yeah, well, I was tired and didn't feel like walking all the way up here. Besides, am I supposed to just barge right in and claim I'm taking the bed? What if you're in a meeting?"
Her nose scrunches before taking a step back.
"There is such a thing as knocking, or is that too hard for you?"
She's baiting me, so I bite my tongue. Should know it's no use though, I can never keep my mouth shut.
"Yes. It is. Can I go now?"
A wicked grin crosses her face, so I know I'm in for it.
"No, you may not. A foul stench is coming from you. Go bathe. I will have something for you to wear when you come out."
I'm tempted to try and go out for some other bathroom, but I'm not
that
stupid. I know I smell, I can smell myself. When that happens, you know it's bad. Granted I'm not sure that still applies when you have a super nose.
Grumbling under my breath, I get past her with no trouble. Must really smell for her not to try anything. Yet here I am, going to wash off my defense. How'd I get into this again? I'd shut the door if there was one. There's a door between her office and bedroom as well as one other, but this one is empty.
Much like the shower that had been in one of the rooms I was in while a captive, this one also has one of those fancy overhead showerheads that's supposed to mimic rain. Or I'm guessing it does. Peeling my clothes off proves to be a contrast in responses. Glad to get the wet material off, yet loath to part with it. Not much of a defense to someone with superior strength, but it doesn't have to make sense to feel that way.
My skin feels like ice, so I make sure the water is hot. Kind of funny when you think about it. Before I became a Vampire; I was anemic. Heh, look at me now. Just to feel warm and alive, I have to take it from another.
I spend more time under the water than needed, a combination of procrastinating and it feeling
really
good. Do need to get out though, before she takes it upon herself to 'retrieve' me... Again. Stepping out, I almost jump out of my skin when she just seems to appear in front of me.
"Dammit, don't you make any noise? Shuffle your feet or something. Undead or not, you're bound determined you're going to give me a heart attack."
Lady smirks, but looks preoccupied, like her mind isn't totally here. She's holding out a fluffy red robe. Taking it absently, the crimson of it makes me look even paler then what I already am.
"Is something wrong?"
Probably shouldn't ask, but I can't help myself. Part cat, you know. Blinking, she watches me enwrap myself in the thick cotton. Turning, she walks out without saying anything. Following after her, I start to get a little worried. Granted it could have nothing to do with me, but it's usually better to assume the worst. That way you can be happy when it's bad, and not the
worst
thing.
A pale hand motions out towards what she’s put out for me. I'm not thrilled. It reminds me much of the items I had been pointing out to her as new uniforms for her slaves. Black silk, spaghetti straps, and lots of openness. It gives the appearance of having a sheer top, but there's a layer of silk under the filmy gauze. A dress like affair that has slits that go all the way up to the upper hip.
"You know, something like this would look better on someone who has the legs for it, I do not."
No response is given. Not very shocking. The breasts have that solid layer over them, but the rest is all sheer. Since it's black it still hides more than it shows, that's it's only saving grace. Lady comes forward with a silver belly-chain. Pretty plain considering some of the stuff she has, so I don't fuss too much. Putting it on, it drapes kind of low on my hips. I'm a bit confused now.
Slipping the dress on after I thoroughly dry myself, the top hugs my shape nicely. Just under my breasts though it flares out and hangs freely. The gauzy panel that hangs between the slits on the sides is light but heavy enough not to billow on its own, flashing all your unmentionables. The silver chain now makes sense on why it's so low; the small links adding a little glitter effect on the hips when walking. Long in the back, the front just reaches the ground so I'm not stepping on it. It's pretty, but again, it’d look better on someone with much longer legs.
Vampire Mistress comes forward and fiddles with the material, I'm about to complain when I notice that she isn't focused at all. Not on this anyway. Grabbing her hands, I make her look at me.
"What's wrong?"
Chapter 51: Chapter 50 - Faline
Chapter Text
Faline
"Business matters, nothing to do with you. Right now you need to focus on those new recruits you have in the kitchen. The clouded leopard female, she is lost, you should just put her up front to be sold. The wolf Shifter may cause a problem with his attitude, but is very well endowed."
Her admiring tone has me pulling away, feeling uncomfortable. Unlike her, I don't see them as strictly sexual objects.
"Your Changeling also. Defiant. It is a shame he won't be on the floor, he would bring in quite the revenue. A rarity."
Now I make a sound of disgust, which has her brows raising.
"What do you plan on doing with those you deem too young? The hyena female and three humans? The youngest girl down there now, she will not survive. You are aware of this, yes?"
I sigh, folding my arms over my middle, pacing a few steps before I respond.
"I'm aware she won't, I've already told Trisha that when things get bad to just put her to sleep permanently. As for the others, I plan on putting them to work and if they wish to be put out on the floor, then that's their choice."
She nods, looking agreeable. I frown at her though.
"As for Thessily, I will bring her back, she's not totally lost yet. Another couple of days there perhaps she would have been, but she isn't yet. She just needs time."
Eyebrows rise as she motions me to follow her back out to her office.
"Trisha tells me you want to change the slave quarters as well as the detox rooms. Do you plan on her wasting materials on those who will be lost?"
I growl at her, moving back to the window and looking out.
"It's not a waste. Elena will die, yes, but all she's being given is fluids, same as Kell. Tasha did not stink of heroin as they did. Water, sleeping aids, and an overdose, that's all that's being used. The same will be given to any future humans brought in all doped up. Which reminds me, you need to get another healer."
I turn and look at the Vampire who looks amused.
"Trisha is good, but she's getting old and is only one person. Danica is being taught, but she can't do much on her own yet. Someone either familiar with the animal species or is one themselves would be preferable. Your healer was not aware that by sleeping together they would heal faster."
Her head cocks, short black hair on the right side, shaved on the left. Natural blood-red streaks flowing through the strands. Not sure why that's so common, Nicolaus had them too.
"She was told to keep them from having sex with each other, sleeping near another usually means sex. She is at fault, yes, but I assume you have corrected her thinking?"
I nod, but I'm not amused, even though she seems to be.
"And your Changeling? What about him?"
To be honest, I have no idea what to do with him, but she's pretty much already told him his duties.
"What about him? You decreed he stay close to me, so that's what he'll do. As for being defiant, that's a good thing, not a bad. All of you Vamps here like everyone to be submissive, but I'm sure other patrons would like something different. There are some people who want to be dominated, just for a night. You have a few here that are more than capable if given the chance."
She just gives me a look, but I keep going.
"There are women and even men who want to be submissive, but can't be in their everyday lives. Here, they could have that option. I can pick out a few males right now that would make for good...uh...tops. Females will be harder to find since many have been broken by those who are too rough."
I hold up a hand before she can say anything.
"I know. The patron bought the rights for whatever, but since you gave me the go-ahead on changing things, that's one of them. Each one will let me know just what their preference is gender-wise and only certain ones will be available for certain activities. Those buying flesh will get one who enjoys pain and can actually take it."
She's watching me, but I see the wheels turning. Think she's regretting allowing me this.
"Have I mentioned the saying 'Happy Slaves make for Happy Clients'? Much like the new clothing, if they actually enjoy what they're doing, both will be getting something from it, not just one. You're in the business of pleasure, why does it have to be just the clients? If your slave is pleased, they will be more willing and interacting with your patrons instead of being lifeless dolls."
Lady is shaking her head, grinning.
"And what of those clients who have a favorite that does not adhere to your new standards? What then?"
I shrug, giving her a 'duh' look.
"Introduce them to a new favorite, one who does 'adhere to standards'. They're what brings you money; more will be made if they actually seem alive. I would imagine pounding into a lifeless-like body has to get boring after a while. Even those who enjoy certain things can still act like they don't if the need arises."
Walking towards me, the Vampire reaches out and touches my hair. A slightly mocking smile on her face.
"You are so naïve, my pet, but very well. We will try it your way, but if it does not take, then things will go back to the way they are as of now. If things do not go the way you envision, then the loss of revenue will be taken from your hide."
I look at her in annoyed disgust.
"You really need a new hobby. The one of wanting to see me bleeding constantly is not healthy."
Her chuckle is low as she leans forward, arms pushing mine into the window. My body gets pressed into the cold glass as her face hovers over mine, her gaze intent on my throat before dipping forward and nuzzling it. Her voice is just as low and muffled, but I can hear it clearly.
"Not healthy for whom? I think you bleeding is something we both enjoy, you just won't admit it. Just like you refuse my bed, yet crave it as well. You deny your desires, why is that?"
Lady's breath on my neck causes me to shiver, my own hitches when I feel the slick glide of a tongue across my skin. I don't answer her question, mostly because I'm afraid of the answer myself. Afraid that at the hands of both her and Nicolaus, I've come to want and even crave things that I tell myself are wrong and not what I want or even need. Things that I never would have thought I'd want in a million years yet had been introduced to nonetheless, in a way that should have repelled me from wanting anything like it. Granted I still have a limit, but even that seems to get foggy in my head at times.
The androgynous Vampire runs her fangs over my skin lightly, causing another shiver and goosebumps to crawl over my arms and the back of my neck. When I think she's going to bite, she does something completely different. Dark head rests against my throat as she breathes in deeply. I keep forgetting I'm Vamp catnip. A cursed ability given upon Conversion. The gift to soothe and calm those around me just by my being near them. As long as they don't mean me ill, anyway. Both Nicolaus and Lady have taken to it as if it were a drug. As if I am. This Vampire though has also developed a craving for my blood, which I don't understand, as it provides no nourishment of any kind. She has fallen asleep with her head tucked into my neck before.
When a prisoner here with Nicolaus, I'd stay in cat form most of the time when not in the kitchen, and he would also want me close, usually on top of him, when sleeping. While in cat form, he didn't come off as quite as insane as he is.
"Next time you sleep, I want you here. Understood?"
I growl lightly, teeth clenched tight.
"You really think I want to be anywhere near that bed after the threat you gave me yesterday? In case you've forgotten, you said..."
"I know what I said."
She waves her hand in the air as if it isn't important, pulling away with a look of annoyance. My jaw clenches so hard that I'm surprised my teeth don't break.
Really
need to get out of here before I resort to violence.
When she turns for her desk, I go the opposite way, storming back to her bathroom and recovering my clothes. Snapping them up smartly, I ignore her completely and go for the door. Just as I reach it, she really pushes my buttons.
"We aren't done here."
I don't even stop, jerking it open.
"Yes, we are."
Going through, I slam it shut behind me. Too bad her face wasn't in it. Avina startles and cowers while Leidolf comes out of the small alcove with perked ears.
"Come on, we're going."
My storming doesn't stop as I keep walking, not looking to see if they follow or not. Having been through here enough times, I know the general direction I need to go in. Not a word is said as I fume in my head, angry with myself and this whole damn situation. Anyone tries to approach me now in anything but perfect manners and I will seriously go off. Where's Madaline or Max when I need them? Keep catching hints of their scent, but nothing tangible. They've been lurking, but not recently. Cowards.
I can't go to the others like this but I can't seem to calm down. Even my heart rate and breathing have accelerated. I stop so abruptly that Avina bumps into me. She apologizes profusely.
"Enough. Can you take my clothes to the kitchen for me? I need to do something before I hurt someone."
Don't even wait for her answer, handing my clothes to her and damn near ripping off the stupid material covering me. The chain doesn't survive as I rip it off, so I just drop it. Shifting immediately, I take off. No destination is in mind, I just need to run it off. Would be better if I were outside but that can come later. Changeling is at my side, his strides keeping up with mine easily.
Becoming annoyed at that, I push myself to go faster. Sinking deep into the Vampire cat body. Streamlining as I tear through the walkways, jumping off corners at sharp turns and leaping over those cowering in front of doorways or in the middle of the floor. Vampires growl as I speed past their legs and under tables, tearing at the limbs that they try to grab me with. Shouts from a couple get ignored, the low amount of blood in my head thunders while I keep going forward.
When reaching stairways I leap down them, barely touching any of the steps. Leidolf still keeps pace with me, but I think he's dropped back on purpose. The smell of Were becomes strong as we go through an area dominated by the creatures. The loud hollering voices indistinguishable until one dives at my Changeling.
Yowling, I head for a wall, leaping up and grabbing at it, claws sink deep for purchase. My speed has me running across it as I make my way back, angry all over again. A large Werewolf has a hold of Leidolf's leg, a smile wide over his face as he holds onto his prize. I'm moving so fast he only has a hold of it for maybe five seconds before I'm on his face. Claws rip deep as teeth sink into his nose. Back feet use his chest as a springboard as I push myself off and away.
The idiot had let go, so I do as well, leaping back and twisting in the air to land on my feet. I snarl at my wolf when he tries to go for the man as well, which has him pause. Doesn't for long though, sinking teeth into the man’s hand before following me as I bolt down a corridor.
The others' hooting and hollering in laughter at their fallen companion has me wondering just how they've survived so long. Were-animals are stronger than Vampires, that group could have torn me to pieces, but they didn't. Instead laughing at an injured friend. My brain doesn't comprehend at first, but the one’s face I used as a chew toy was also laughing. Fucking idiot. They have to be wolves. I didn't pay too much attention when first going through, but it was a mix.
Feeling a little better now, now that I've caused someone else to bleed, I slow and angle for the kitchen. We've managed to be in an area I actually know, so I can make my way there with no problem. Blood in my mouth is letting me know that I need to feed and soon. The brunette and gray wolf at my side has his tongue lolling as if he too feels a little better now. Wouldn't doubt it, actually. Need to get some boxing bags. Really sturdy ones.
Our run winds down as we get closer to our destination. Run itself didn't take very long, the scuffle with the wolves had actually helped so a longer chase wasn't needed. Could be on to something here. When fighting with my sister, she wouldn't come at me with actual force, but this place is full of fools. Pretty sure I can coax someone to come at me if needed. Whether an actual enemy or just one who's willing for a good fight but not a kill.
Unless it’s an enemy, a kill would really ruin my day.
I can smell the others now - they had gone down this way as well. I slow to a walk before we reach the wide doorway leading to the large open room. I stop completely and stand there for a moment before sitting. Leidolf next to me is looking at me curiously, but I keep my eyes forward, tail coming around to lay over my front paws as I just listen.
My usual kitchen crew is talking amongst themselves softly while the newbies are at a table busy eating. Few of them are talking as well, mostly about what they'll be doing. I wouldn't necessarily say that there's a couple that sound
excited
, but enthusiastic, I guess.
After being on the streets, guess this would be considered a major step up. Milo, the serval Shifter, is one who had been on the streets for quite a while before picked up by Eddie. The others are more reserved but for Viskal, the wolf Shifter. Can just tell by his voice as he talks to Milo that he's no one's bitch. He had to act like one to survive, but he isn't and refuses to be again. Can hear Orion warning him, so now might be a good time to head in before anything harsh is said without thinking.
Standing, I head in with the wolf next to me. Can actually see the table through the doorway, but just the end of it, everyone would appear to be at the other end. I go in on silent paws, with no real plan on what to do. No one sees me at first until I jump up onto the tabletop and walk down the length of it. My motion catches the gazes of the others who now watch me as I pad closer to them. Others in the room do the same, Vampire, animal, and human alike.
Avina looks nervous at the far end, so I walk towards her, stepping over bowls and other assorted dishes. Leidolf has stayed on the floor, mimicking my path up the room to the others. When I'm in front of her, my head collides with her chin in a headbutt. With that movement, she relaxes, as do the others who know me. The new ones look on curiously, having picked up on the difference in the before and after.
She holds up the dress that I'd been wearing, and I look at it disparagingly. I grumble in my zombie voice, which startles quite a few so much that I'm glad I'm in the animal's body. My laughing at them probably wouldn't be a good idea. Jumping down, I shift just as my feet touch the floor.
"Thank you."
Even though I say it, I don't really mean it since I don't want it. Taking it though, I slip it on, still grumbling the whole time. The healer and Danica are also at the table, looking on with smirks and grins.
"Think I prefer my wet clothes over the crap she bid me wear."
My heavy sigh has Orion smiling now as well. Laugh it up, chump. I glare at him and threaten to put him in the damn dress with my eyes. He just smiles wider. Looking over the new 'recruits', I wrack my brain with what to do with them all.
"Alright various critters; first things first - are any others beside Alastor, Diego, and Skeet leaving?"
Each shakes their heads, Chandrika looks a little torn then just shrugs.
"Okay, you still have some time before you have to decide."
I look over to Viskal then to Orion.
"Viskal, I wish you keep your fire, but there are times for it and other times really not. When in this room you're free to be yourself with no fear of punishment, but when around the Vamps, please be careful."
He eyes me with his striking gray orbs before dipping his head.
"I want to spend a few minutes and talk to each of you to get what you prefer..."
I look up at the Vampires in the room who aren't being very subtle in their staring. I scowl at them before revising my words.
"...but not right now. When those of you who are staying are done eating, I want to assign you with another. They can take you around and show you the place, give you an idea of what goes on, what is requested, and all that other junk."
I wave my hand absently, thinking of who I can pair with each one. Looking up, Thessily is eating on her own. I smile, the food itself seems to have brought her around a little. I know the perfect one for her. Turning around to look over my crew, I call for Ty. He himself is soft-spoken, calm, observant, the same critter breed, and just the man for the task. The dark-skinned man comes over, wiping his hands on his apron.
"Ty, I have a task I wish you to do. You're the perfect one to do it."
His brow rises as I smile. Soft, dark brown eyes flicker over those at the table before coming back to me. The six-foot clouded leopard Shifter stops next to me with a question in his movements.
"Have you met Thessily yet?"
He blinks and shakes his head. Motioning with my head, he looks down the table at her. Can see his gaze flicker in doubt before coming back to me. I shake my head, looking stern.
"There's still a chance if only given one. There's still spirit there, just buried deep. You're the most patient person I know here."
I give him a smile of encouragement, trying to show that I believe he can do this. Everyone else would give up on her or wouldn't have the patience required. Submissive does not mean having the patience of a saint. Unless you're Ty. He's by no means a pushover though, he has a core of steel. When he nods, I go on.
"I'd like you to show her around. She will not be going out on the floor until she comes back and can make a choice herself. Make sure you swing by the solarium."
Nodding, he goes back to finish what he was doing to give her a chance to finish eating. I catch the giant lion shaking his head as he leans against the counter, so I snag up a biscuit from Avina's plate and throw it at him. He catches it, but I ignore him and call Kerry down. Both being serval Shifters, she gets assigned to Milo. He's done eating and ready anytime she is. Nibbling my lip, I ask Avina to run and get me a few others. Don't want all my crew off running around.
While waiting is when I notice Marie is gone. I assume she got called for a patron, but Salem lets me know that she's washing my clothes for me. When I blink at her, she points to Kerry, who pats her apron as if she has a pocket. Smiling at them both, I dip my head to them in thanks. My sister's secret blade that had been in my pants is now in my counters somewhere. Danica had run off with Avina to help, so they return shortly.
Helps that they had been close or making their way here to begin with. Everyone at the table has now finished eating, so I can send them off almost immediately. I give those who'd been coming this way a chance to grab some food first though.
Leon is put with Kyle instead of Joey. Bobcats galore. Denice with Viskal as wolf Shifters, Rika and Moon as hyenas. When they all head out, it just leaves those who will definitely be leaving at the table. Diego had been set on the seating bench with a plate, so hidden, but very there.
"Alastor if you wanna see the place, talk to your uncle. Skeet? What about you?"
He had been looking around curiously, but now looks between me and Orion, his way home.
"He won't leave without you, you have my word."
His gaze shows him unconvinced, so I just shrug.
"Suit yourself. Avina, I'll be having you show Tasha and Kell around when they're up to it. Tasha should be able to come out after she wakes, but Kell will be a while yet."
She nods, plucking her biscuit from the lion's hands. He blinks at her in surprise which has me laughing at him. That's all her, she had spunk when I met her, just didn't show it that I know of. All fuzzballs were given instructions to come back here in a couple of hours. After maybe five minutes Skeet finally asks if he can go as well, the thought of sitting here that long making him antsy. I nod but keep my smirk to myself.
He's assigned an animal guide and goes off to do his gawking. Alastor isn't too interested, more intent on food. Growing boy an all. Salem has been slipping glances at the wolf next to me, so I shoo him over to her for some grub. Doesn't take much, he's
really
hungry.
I scratch the little fox's head while talking with Trisha about the new room arrangement for the animals and detox rooms. She's all for it. I don't mention asking Lady for another to help her, not yet and not here. Just thinking about that woman has my blood pressure spiking. Heh, I made a funny.
Chapter 52: Chapter 51 - Faline
Chapter Text
Faline
Approaching Salem, I ask her if she would be willing, and she's 'happy to'. Kind of doubt that, but I accept and finally feed. Being a Were, her blood has a stronger kick and is longer lasting. Well, as long as energy isn't expended in large amounts anyway. Doing so as I usually do; careful and respectful, I make her drink some juice afterwards. Have to be careful that she doesn't become 'addicted' as Anthony did with Nicolaus.
Vampires can make their bite either pleasing or painful. Most around here, if not all, go for pain. I go the other way, but I can't control the level of pleasure they get. It can get pretty awkward pretty quick, which is one reason I don't feed from males. Not intentionally anyway, and not if I can help it. Joey had me feed off him once when I was dying, I wasn't aware of it though.
Thankfully he isn't too inclined for a repeat. Willing if needed, but completely fine when not asked. Awkward part this time is Leidolf watching me and scenting Salem's unintentional arousal from it. All the women I feed on 'regularly' are given leave afterward to go to the bathroom. In a place full of supernatural sniffers, even a place like this, not everyone wants it known that they're 'ready'. Dignity still plays a small part here. Not much, but some, and I hope to make it more so.
The female Werewolf excuses herself but doesn't seem the least bit troubled. It's my awkwardness here, not hers, and I think they've picked up on that and that's the reason they choose to clean up. Each time I think I'm over it, Lady has to come around and screw me all up.
Alastor as well had been looking on curiously, so I avoid all male gazes. Trisha and Danica are aware of what happens, but not always able to pick up on the scent, some being stronger than others. Not foul, just stronger. Some are pretty obvious, where others aren't. Their natural scents not smelling of sex at all. The animals can tell the difference, hormones or pheromones an such.
Where humans use their eyes as their biggest mode of observance, Shifters and Weres use their noses. Vampires are a mixture of both I think, depending on how observant or lazy they are. Of course, this is also going off of what I've seen, not actual book knowledge.
I stiffen when I hear the loud voices coming this way. Motioning the healer and girl to stay sitting, I move up to the main food prep area. Leidolf is licking his muzzle while watching me, ears swiveling. Orion stays where he is but picks up on my change of attitude. Standing more upright as his eyes peruse the area, we wait for the rowdy bunch to enter. Werewolves.
Can distinguish five different voices; the same ones from earlier. I'd washed the small amount of blood off of me, but it's in the air as they clamber in. Pushing and patting the one with the busted nose and bleeding upper body.
My teeth had gone into his nose while front and back claws went into his shoulders and thick chest. Wolf next to me growls low in his chest, so I move to stand in front of him. Others are being so loud that he isn't heard by them.
They settle at the end of the table that I'd been at, noses raised and directing their eyes. Looking briefly over Orion and the others before looking further up to where I'm standing. Eyes widen, then they laugh all the more, teasing the bloodied one that he got shredded by a tiny girl. What really surprises me, is there's no animosity directed at me. Even the one I'd injured is smiling at me, looking a little sheepish. Sighing, I motion him over while I get an ice-pack for him. It's actually a package of frozen peas, but it works.
Looking to be in his mid-twenties, the over six-foot male comes over a little hesitantly. When Leidolf raises his hackles, I lay my hand over his nose. Green-hazel eyes make the circuit of my shape before he reaches out for the vegetables. Couple of inches over six feet, he's got short, spiked, cinnamon-colored hair. He reminds me of a football player with his bulk. From me, his eyes go to the agitated animal that's glaring at him. He smiles at us both, looking completely at ease and openly friendly.
"Sorry about that, I didn't mean any harm."
Blinking at him, I cock my head, keeping my hand firmly on Leidolf so he doesn't jump at the idiot Were.
"Are you in the habit of grabbing at those running by?"
His sheepishness is kind of adorable, even with his face covered in blood. Shrugging, he just smiles, or I'm guessing that's what he's doing, the package in front of his face makes it difficult to tell. Rolling my eyes, I peek around him and call for Trisha. Not sure why I'm bothering, but he seems young. Why in the world is he here? Bitten hand is also bloodied and punctured, but he doesn't seem too concerned about it.
When the older woman comes forward, I push a stool out to him with my foot. He looks confused for a minute before she tells him to sit. She's gone into nurse mode, so 'the voice' is being used. You know, the forceful 'I'm not taking no shit from you' voice. He sits immediately, looking at her with laughing eyes. Rolling my own, I retrieve a wet cloth for her, all the while pushing Leidolf further back. When I have him against my fridge, I tug at his ear to get his attention.
"Behave."
The look he gives me makes me smile. Lex is looking on curiously, looking from me to the Werewolf and all the blood on him.
"He got a little grabby, I changed his mind."
The lynx Shifter smiles then chuckles, shaking his head. Joey just shakes his head, focusing on what he's doing.
"What do you guys have going for today?"
I talk amongst my crew while Trisha works on the dummy, Changeling keeping an eye on him the whole time. A new menu is made up since the one they have was from yesterday. While they get set up for that, I look over the fruits and veggies that get left out for quick grabs.
The Werewolf eventually comes up to me and sticks out his hand. I look at it then to his face with a raised brow. He grins, leaving it out for me to take. His patched wounds seemingly forgotten about.
"My name is Rafael, and I'm a glutton for punishment."
I snort at that, but finally give him my hand.
"Faline, and the one you grabbed is Leidolf. You've got to do some apologizing to him, not me."
He nods, looking over at the annoyed animal.
"Have a feeling if I get too close, I'm going to regret it, but I will apologize directly. My friends and I have been here for a few days now, yet this is the first we've seen you. Are you new here?"
Rafael is glancing around at the others, each keeping an eye on him. Looking confused, he looks back at me. I smile and shake my head.
"No. And if I were you, I'd be careful talking to me..."
I look past him to a couple of the Vampires holding up a section of wall, watching me.
"I'm not very popular with the other bloodsuckers around here."
Gold eyes go back to the wolf in front of me, but he doesn't look fazed in the least. Glancing back just to shrug his shoulders. His brows furrow though, thinking too hard as his eyes go over every one.
"The others not cold-hearted in here seem to be very watchful over you. Don't usually see that for Vampires. Are you..."
His hand's waffle, looking a bit flustered.
"No, I am not sleeping with all of them. I don't sleep with any here in that manner."
The scoffing from across the room has my eyes going back to the Vamps, both sneering. I raise my voice, even though it isn't needed.
"Pay no heed to them, they wish they were in my bed, but I find them lacking, if you catch my drift."
The group of Weres start their uproarious noise of merriment. The two male Vampires, however, don't look amused in the least. Trying to keep blank faces but anger still leaks through, mostly in the eyes that promise me a very slow death. Rafael grins but keeps up his questioning.
"I don't think you own them all, but I'm not sure what else it could be. You one of the Mistress's favorites?"
My turn to burst out laughing, which has his eyes widening. I shake my head, the very idea being abhorrent.
"Uh, no, I'm not. If she had her way I wouldn't be here at all. I'm friends with most of the animals here and many of the humans. Not the patrons, but the submissives. I treat them like actual people instead of sex or food objects. Unlike the other undead freaks here, I actually have manners."
I'm glaring at the males while talking to the wolf, but they make no further remarks. More or less using them as patsies since I can't glare at the queen bee. Didn't lie when saying she didn't want me here. Meaning
here
specifically in
this
room. She wants me in
her
room.
No thanks.
The Werewolf picks up on my annoyance and gives a lazy smile. My eyes travel back to him, in a rather bored fashion as I sigh. Haven't been awake five hours yet and I just want to curl up somewhere and sleep. Now I know what Kierra means when saying that just being around me can be exhausting, since I feel the same way with many others around here. I may be Vamp catnip to some, relaxing to the animals and humans near me, but they tire me at times just dealing with all the drama and eggshell walking.
"There anything else?"
Don't mean to sound rude or anything, just not feeling very chatty. He doesn't take offense though, shaking his head before going back to his buddies. They surround him and want details - though they’d be able to hear everything just fine if they'd shut their mouths.
After Avina finished eating, she hightailed it back to Lady's door. Guessing that's where she went anyway. The five Were-animals stick around, chatting and eating. Rafael comes back up with another wolf and I have to do a double-take at his face. The new wolf’s eyes are a color I've never seen on anyone before. Dark violet. Even niftier? He's English. Meaning United Kingdom English. The accent is a dead give-away. The amount of politeness from him is almost annoying. Why the hell is he here? Why are any of them here if they're all so...good?
The Brit also looks in his mid-twenties, few inches over six-foot, and just like his buddy when it comes to looking like a football player. He's introduced as Zaaz. When he sticks out his hand, I take it automatically, not really thinking about it. His blushing has me almost frowning.
"Uh, no offense, but what are you guys doing here? You all seem so...young. And way too friendly. Don't get me wrong, it's starting to grow on me in a good way, but it's so different from what the usual is around here."
They both smile while Zaaz's multicolored hair draws my gaze. Browns, cream, and black, really long in the front and short in the back. Reminds me of 'scene hair'. Seems to be a rising thing.
"Good a place as any. Can be ourselves without the worry of exposure. Have to say though, I think you're the first Vamp to actually talk to any of us without your nose stuck in the air."
Guess he has a point. It really gets the gears going in my head. This place is a safe house as well as a brothel but more and more it comes across as a hotel to me. Hotel for the weird and 'unnatural'. I smile a bit absently, answering openly.
"Could partially be due to the fact that my sister is a Werewolf."
The look on their faces is priceless. My lazy smile turns into friendly laughter. Not just their faces but the young lion as well seems surprised. Guess he missed that part.
"You mean
like
a sister?"
Zaaz's question has me looking at him again, dark purple eyes confused but interested. I've heard it was possible to have eyes that color, I've just never seen it, it being super rare and all. I shake my head, amusement clear on my face.
"Nope. Born blood sister. It's a long story."
I shrug while keeping up with the food line my crew and I have going. Not an actual line where you get a plate and all, but food prep. Down a few people, it makes it a little easier on the others. Leidolf steps on my foot, reminding me he's still there. Looking down, I can see the question in his eyes as well. To possibly save some time, I just point up at the painting. The one Kierra had done years ago, sold, and ended up here before I ever showed up. Almost a foretelling of current events, if you believe in that stuff. When I first saw it, I was amazed by it even being here, but after spending time with Lady, it really isn't so surprising.
They look up at it, and while Zaaz doesn't seem to understand, Rafael's eyes start to glitter. Just how young are these guys? One of their friends back at the table seems to understand, having looked up when I pointed. When he looks back to me with wide eyes, I just nod and smile. He then turns to the others and seems to be explaining to them. Glancing over to Orion, he's talking to his nephew, Alastor.
The two get called back to their friends, which works out just fine for me, means I can focus better on what I'm doing. Prep line goes on for a few more minutes before everyone splits and goes to their separate stations. Lex and Scarlett get birds into the rotisserie ovens, Joey works on the fryers, and Salem takes up at the regular ovens.
Not too much time passes before Marie comes back in, folded clothes in her hands. Smiling at her, I usher her over where I slip my knife between the layers. Whispering close to her face as I tell her to take them to my pack. Her head inclines before she slips back out. I'll be so glad when the new uniforms come in, the current ones have to go. I barely notice them anymore, but others notice the skin they fail to cover.
Group of Weres have wandering eyes, but I'm glad to see it's just curious looks and not crazed lust or the like. Rafael and Zaaz are wolves, but the other three are still a mystery. Guessing the one who got what I was saying when pointing at the painting is one, but I'm not sure. Too many smells in here.
Several people come in at the same time I send Trisha and Danica out to do whatever it is they usually do. Turns out it’s schooling for the girl - time to hit the books. I'm glad to see that the girl looks forward to it instead of bored or uninterested.
Kerry, Milo, Avina, and Marie all come in as they leave. Marie still has my clothes, so I know something isn't going to be good news, while Avina looks downright bouncy in her poorly contained excitement. The servals are the calmest ones, talking to each other as they walk in.
I wash my hands and try to prepare myself for bad news as two of the four come right to me. Avina and Marie had come in through different doorways, but when Avina sees Marie with my clothes, her bounciness falters. Gre-at. Drying off, I turn just as they both reach me. Looking from one to the other, I try to make a joke.
"Okay, so who has the good news and who has the bad?"
They look at each other before the human speaks up first.
"I think that my task also goes with Marie's. Please don't be upset with me."
Bad news. Lovely. I hate it when people say that. How can you not react to something, when you don't know what it is that they don't want you to react a certain way to? Taking a deep unneeded breath, I nod to her. She doesn't look too convinced, but she plows ahead. Brave girl. Can't be too bad though if she was all excited about whatever it is, right? I'm a bit confused.
"My Mistress had me gather your things and take them to a certain room..."
My eyes must have flickered because her eyes drop instantly.
"Not hers. Please hear me out."
Soon as she says 'not hers' I calm instantly, so I have relatively no problem with her continuing. She keeps her head down as she keeps going.
"It is near hers, however. She said everything you need is within it to do your job. She wishes you see it for yourself as soon as possible."
She raises her head slightly to look back at the other Vamps, and I catch on pretty quick. She doesn't want to say too much more in front of the others and cause a problem. Nodding, I touch her arm.Not happy that I’m near that woman, but at least I'm not in her damn rooms. Have a feeling it's to keep an eye on me though and make it so I have no excuse to give on not being in her bed. Given gift wrapped in barbed wire.
"I'm not mad at you Avina. I don't blame you for doing what you're told."
She relaxes and looks up at me, eyes all shiny with gratitude. Hate to say it, but it's pretty sickening that she has to show it at all. Looking over to Marie, she also looks a little relieved. The female Werewolf had come returning my clothes because what I told her to put them in, is no longer there. Nodding to them both, I have Avina show her where the rest of my things are so they aren't put somewhere or just carried around. Have to hide my real reaction from them, but I honestly know it isn't any of their faults.
Kerry and Milo come forward next, he having somewhere retrieved the loincloth the rest of them wear, as well as the collar that he seems right at home in. Then again, probably is. Lady had told them they were all to get one and put it on immediately, so I guess that got brought up at some point.
Glad they remembered because I hadn't. Hope the others do, but even if they don't, it can be dealt with easily enough. Even though he's decked out and looking ready to be put on the floor, he still has some healing to do. They were given a grace period, I fully intend for them to take advantage of it. Seems he has fallen to the glamour of the place, just hope reality doesn't hurt too much when it crashes into him. Literally, in some cases.
"I'd like to look around more, if possible."
"It's possible, but let me find you another, I need Kerry here in the kitchen. Things might change up a bit soon, but those working in here are usually found in here unless sleeping, as far as I know."
Looking to the female serval, she nods her head, looking a bit nervous at my mention of change. I give her and the others a reassuring smile which has them looking relieved. I'd like to keep them all here, but if they wish to do something else then that's their choice.
To be honest, I am curious about the room that is named mine. More than likely one of those that looks like a failed library, but that's fine. As long as it holds what I need.
The others that had been sent out are steadily filing back in, so I wait till everyone's back. Don't want Skeet assuming I went back on my word and thinking he was left here. Orion is still keeping an eye on the group of Weres, but he seems to be fine with them. A couple of them have even engaged Alastor in their conversations. Really taking a step back and looking at it, it would be pretty awesome if that could be the atmosphere of the whole place and not just in here. I can try for it, but there’s no guarantee it would ever happen.
I scoff to myself. Not like I have anything else better to do, and I have loads of time. Long as no one gets uppity and ganks me before my time, anyway.
Body is letting me know that the sun is rising or already up, the tiny prickles along my skin causing goosebumps for a moment. Diego is still curled up on the bench, looks like he'd been napping before everyone came back in. If they work anything like humans, the more rest he gets the better. Healing two busted legs with multiple breaks takes quite a bit of energy. He should do just fine with Kierra and the others she has now. Just have to keep telling myself that she isn't running a halfway house and I can't send everyone to her.
Granted those staying, for the most part, want to be here, so no worries there. Only one on the fence seems to be Rika. She doesn't decide before they leave though and I'll send her out with them. Too young to be here in the first place. Doesn't seem like a problem though, since her face on coming in seems to tell me what I need to know. She doesn't look too thrilled, and Moon, who escorted her, inclines his head towards me. If I remember right, Moon is one of the older animals here. Not
the
oldest, but one that's actually way older than what he looks.
A WereHyena in his seventies but only looks to be in his late twenties. Oriental looking, I've no idea where he came from before he ended up here. Doesn't really feel right to ask just out of curiosity, not with some of the scars on him. He seemed to catch on though that I think her too young, maybe even agrees, so I'd take a guess that he showed her some of the darker sides of the place. Not lying, but showing her some of the more serious things that go on here. I return his gesture, thankful that I can send her away as well.
"I would like to leave with the others if the offer is still open. I don't consider myself too young like you guys do, but I'm not very comfortable with how some of the things here go."
Not about to tell her that I plan on changing things so it isn't such a horror show, so I just nod to her. Ty and Thessily are the last ones to come in, he gives me a small smile and leads her to the table to sit again. She seems to be more aware of her surroundings and not such an automaton. Good.
Chapter 53: Chapter 52 - Faline
Chapter Text
Faline
When all are at the table again, the males all have their new loincloths and collars. There’s only two females and one will be leaving, the other will be given something else to wear. For now, it will more than likely be the same thing that Trisha and Danica are wearing.
Well, there are two other females, both human and detoxing at the moment. I can always ask later if they want to leave, as I'm sure the lion will be back at some point. Tasha and Kell at least, Elena more than likely won't care one way or the other, since she'll be gone anyway.
Only one to have changed their minds is Chandrika, so Orion has his clutch that will be going with him. Alastor, Skeet, Diego, and now Chandrika say their goodbyes to the others, doing all their well wishes while I watch Avina and Marie come in. The female Werewolf inclines her head to me, then Orion, and goes back to her usual place with the others of the kitchen crew. The Vampires against the wall are scowling and showing disgust, so I step closer to Orion, mouthing to him to be careful as my eyes flick over to them. Sure he already knows, I just want to be sure. Both he and his nephew nod to me.
Rafael, who'd been watching the whole exchange, stands with Zaaz rising next to him. Both have a few words with their companions before walking over to me and the lions. I raise an eyebrow as they join with those leaving, the cut-up Were winking at me. With the sun in the process of rising, they won't have to worry about any of them closer to the doors and outside, but up to the front can be a minefield. My head cocks as they all head out, the small fox in the arms of Rika. He’d originally been in the large lion’s but was moved to keep his hands free in case needed.
"You going to be alright?"
I smile at Orion, a mischievous glint in my eyes. He doesn't look very thrilled, but he nods, patting my head before turning and heading out with the others. I swat at his arm, lips pursed as I glare after him. He's not careful he's going to feel the mighty power of the short.
Running hands through my hair to fix it, I turn back to those who’re staying. Only ones left are Milo, Viskal, Kyle, and Thessily. Bobcat Kyle is favoring one of his legs, so I figure it a safe bet that he's done for now. Like Diego, he'd had his legs broken for attempting to run. Leidolf too, of course, is by my side. Refuses to move more than a few feet from me, so seeing him away from me will be the shocker.
"Think you can make it back upstairs Kyle? Have a room I need to look at. Once up and inside it, you're more than welcome to rest. Same with the rest of you; I know only a few hours of sleep wasn't enough for you guys. Milo, you can still look around if you wish, but want you close till we're up there."
They all give me assorted affirmatives while I watch the undead at the end of the room. Making sure Kerry is all set for the day's meals, I follow after Avina to this room that has 'everything I need for my job'. Thessily on one side and Changeling on the other, the three guys are behind me as we troop back up to Lady's wing.
"Are they in there when I'm not?"
Avina looks a little confused at my question.
"The Vamps in the kitchen. Do they hang out in there when I'm not in the room?"
She shrugs as her brow furrows.
"I'm not sure. Those two aren't I don't think, but others come in and stand for a while before leaving. Jasyn tends to hang around a lot. Think he's been trying to catch you when you're in there."
The name means nothing to me since I only know a few Vampires here. Four that I can think of right off the top of my head. Lady, of course, Maddy and Max, then Patrice. Haven't seen her around since I got back, but I know her. Nicolaus too, if you want to get technical, but he isn't here. Pretty sad when you think about it; I'm a Vampire, but I know more animals and humans than other Vamps.
I make sure to keep Avina going at a steady pace so as not to strain those with lingering injuries, but can tell she's getting impatient. For supposedly being submissive, she sure doesn't act like it at times. We're not going at a snail's pace so she can deal with it.
Back up the stairs I'd come down only a few hours ago, I’ve never counted how many floors the place has. Seems almost endless at times. There isn't a single flight of stairs that reaches every floor, I know that much. Not sure what it's called, but a single staircase will reach through two to three floors, after that you have to go to a different set to go higher or lower. You'll know you're going underground by the difference in texture. Being barefoot comes in handy for more things than collecting dirt.
Most of the ground floor and up staircases are wooden, the ones leading underground are stone. Most of the place is carpeted, but it's an older carpet. No longer thick and plush, so you can feel what's underneath. Can even hear creaking if you listen long enough.
When running around before I left, I'd gone past multiple nooks and crannies. Some so small, it's obvious they weren't meant for larger beings. Kids and small animals maybe, but nothing adult-sized. This place would be amazing for kids to get lost in. Hell, not just kids. Don't know how many times I've managed to get lost.
Sure enough, we're going the exact way to Lady's rooms. The closer we get the more antsy I become to turn around and go back.
"She's not in right now, she had to go elsewhere for business."
Am I that obvious? Avina manages to calm me but I'm still uncomfortable. When we go past her doors my shoulders don't feel so tight. Just hope the others have seen and taken note because you really don't want to be in that woman’s crosshairs.
The next set of doors down is where we stop. Dark wood just like all the others, with brass latches and decor. Nothing to tell this door is different from any other, or who's behind it. I make no move to touch it, so the girl does. She doesn't seem to mind, excited all over again. Glad someone's happy about all this. They open inward, just like the ones at Lady's end.
Inside, once revealed, is much like hers as well. Large picture window, desk with chairs, and bookshelves. This one has a few additions though; file cabinets, large half oval couch with a coffee table, computer with printer, and assorted office supplies that you don't see in her room. Honestly, it is pretty nifty. As she shuts the door behind us, I head for the desk and motion the others to the curved sofa. Looks pretty comfortable, actually. Aside from the couple of chairs in front of the desk, there's another off to the side.
Behind the large wooden thing, my bag and clothes are set by the swivel chair. On it sits the clipboard I was given and had started making notes in. Clearly, Trisha has been in here, although she gave no warning.
Think she an I need to have a chat about communication.
I am impressed by the setup, but it just enforces the image of a gilded cage in my head. Also hammers in the very large responsibility that I've taken on in caring for all the slaves.
Thessily and the three guys have taken the couch, all fitting on it without crowding each other too much. Leidolf is walking around, looking over the place. Think the part that really draws me is the window. It looks exactly like the other, just black right now. Have a sick impulsive desire to open the shades, but I'm not that suicidal. I can feel the sun on the other side, even though it's cold to the touch.
No visible wires, the cords are hidden within the desk and walls. Avina is watching me expectantly, so I give her a smile. Think she was expecting a bit more of a reaction but I just can't muster it. Your attitude tends to change towards things that’re given when all you can think of is the price that will be taken from you. Have to keep reminding myself I'm no longer a prisoner here, but it's starting to feel like it. Not sure how to feel, so I can't manage excitement even to make a friend feel better.
The others are watching me curiously, Viskal looking at the window as well with a little confusion. That, I smile at, looking back to it myself. The ledge in front of it is just wide enough to sit on, but barely. Wide enough for when I'm in my cat body, so it works for me.
"It's a blackout window. Somewhere around here is a remote that lightens and darkens the shades within the glass. I'd show you, but the sun is up, and I don't care to burn today."
He nods, seeming satisfied. Kyle is rubbing his legs, which isn't surprising. Broken whenever he'd heal. Having eaten and rested, he should heal nicely...when not straining himself.
"Are you still wanting to explore some more, Milo?"
I caught him just as he yawned, the others catching and doing the same. He nods but is clearly tired. Smiling at them, I tell them to shift and rest. I don't get any fussing as each nod, removing their loincloths. Too tired. Thessily is still wrapped in her towel but she removes it to shift as well. Not much room on the couch to be able to curl up comfortably, not when each is too big when an animal, so they curl up in front of it. I pull out the table so it isn't in the way. When they're all situated, I send Avina off to get an outfit for the clouded leopard.
Nipple clamps are a no-go here, she's going to have the same as what Trisha and Danica have. Loincloth is still there, but a tube-top takes the place of the clamps. Collar is a given as well. Even though she won't be 'on the market', she's still considered a slave here. I can't wait till the new shit comes in so the clothes are different and just all-around better. Not sure what to do with Leidolf, I could technically order him into human form, but all trust will be lost. Arms wrapping around my middle, I look at him absently. The brown and gray wolf just watches me right back, gold-green eyes intent. Would be nice if he could talk, but sometimes quiet is a good thing.
Sighing, I situate myself at the desk, spending a minute or two raising the seat of the damn chair. If I sit in it like I should with it raised where I want it, my feet touch the wheeled legs instead of the floor. Would usually sit with a leg under me, but the stupid dress-thing I'm in kind of prevents that. The desk isn't super high, but high enough to make things inconvenient. Possible I'm being anal though. While I rummage through the drawers to see what all I was given, my Changeling sits next to me.
Holds everything any other desk would have, an overabundance almost. Taking a deep breath, I get to work. Occasionally tangling my fingers in the wolf’s scruff. Getting notes all situated and files made for each slave I already know things about, many get set aside waiting for more complete information. Avina returns just in time, I have her set the outfit down and go back out to fetch Trisha. Again, I need a gopher.
When I get focused enough on what I'm doing, the wolf next to me lays down and rests his head on my toes. Feels kind of good actually, he's warm. Few feet away a serval, bobcat, clouded leopard, and another wolf are all passed out next to each other. Small snores make up my background noise so it isn't so quiet, which is a good thing. Need a radio in here or something since they won't be in here all the time to make noise for me. Actually, hope I'm not in here long enough to need one.
Would rather be in the kitchen, but with my new task, my time in there will be limited. After everything is set up and running smoothly, I may have time, but that's quite a ways away yet. Have all the submissives to tend to as well as working in the changes I'm wanting to do, and while doing all that, dodging angry Vamps, pissy animals, and time at home.
Had originally planned to make here more of a home base but that depends on how things go. I want to help those here, but if I'm constantly having to deal with Lady's threats, I'm not sure how long I'll be able to. Hard to do anything if I have to constantly watch my back for any who wish me harm in some way or another. May have my own wolf bodyguard, but he's 'young', was born an animal, and I'm more interested in keeping him safe than letting him protect me. Not sure if Seth will come back, Orion has his own thing, and everyone else is...well...subby. Plan on getting a few of the males to become more aggressive, but there's no telling if that will work. Also need to get a look at the auction and sale area. The whole time I've been here, I've never actually seen it.
Avina knocks and comes in with Trisha and Danica. They both find the pile of fluff first then look at me. The healer comes forward when I motion for her, showing her what I have out so far.
Leidolf had perked up at the knock, but settles back down when known people come in. Danica looks around curiously before the older woman points her to the bookshelves. As she retrieves a book and sets in for some reading, Avina heads off, having been told by Lady earlier what she was to do after getting me this far.
For the next couple of hours Trisha and I make up a ledger. She knows all the submissives but doesn't
know
them, so half my information is sketchy at best. I asked her if they've all heard that I'll be who they go to now and she isn't sure. With the gossip train, there's really no telling what's going around. I let her know that word needs to be spread around, so it'll start things along with them getting used to the idea. Granted they don't have much of a choice but it’ll go smoother if they accept it. Turns out I've only really met maybe a third of the sub population.
Also tell her to get it around that I am and will be making some changes. Trisha knows of some of them that I want to do, but I had to stop telling her after she started getting nervous. So there's still much that she doesn't know about. The young girl, Danica, gets sent out to spread the word. I let her know to tell them that if any problem arises that they’re to bring it to me. Puffed up with self-importance, she darts out and becomes the town crier... Just a quieter version.
Chapter 54: Chapter 53 - Faline
Chapter Text
Faline
After another half hour, Trisha is sent out with orders and a list of names; those to send to me so I can get more complete information on each. It’s also a quicker way to meet each and get a better feel for them. Relative privacy is given as well since the only others in the room are sleeping animals. Probably more privacy in here than almost anywhere else. Most don't really seem inclined to care about it though.
I spend hours as I meet with each one. Previous word of me helps pave the way for them to actually feel free to tell me what I ask. Some are still too nervous to give me straight answers, but hopefully, they'll come around.
The sleeping animals eventually wake over time, and I get better info from each of them as well. They then leave with another who had come in and go explore some more. Only ones to stay are my wolf and the mini-leopard.
When she woke I told her she could stay in animal form if she wished, and so she has. She even moved up to lay along the couch. Leidolf isn't seen that easily by those coming in, but they see her well enough.
Unlike Lady's desk, my computer isn't hidden within it. Mine is a flat-screen monitor sitting on top with a keyboard and wireless mouse. Don't have a number pad thingy either, just a small remote that controls the window shades.
As soon as the sun sets, I fish it out and open them. Cloudy skies meet my eyes, a light snowfall making the visual quite pretty. Aside from sky, snow, and ground, the only other visible things are part of the courtyard and the stretch of trees. Changeling joins me in looking out, ears perked. I call over the small leopard for her to come see as well. She comes, but doesn't seem too impressed. Her ears get rubbed lightly before she goes back to the couch.
Need to get down to the detox rooms and check on those there. Can't leave it all to Trisha since it'll be me they'll have to go to later for anything. Since no more people have come in for a while I'm guessing I've gotten through them all. Hope so at least. Only spent all day meeting them all. Trisha should be on her way back, which is good since I'm clueless on how to get back to the submissive’s quarters. My clipboard is prepped with new paper for any future notes. The only problem with the whole idea? It ties up my hands.
Could try rigging up a type of sling to hang it on, over the shoulder or at my waist. Over the shoulder and across my body sounds like a good way to go since that makes it fall off easily when shifting. The way I'm picturing it anyway. Then again, could have Trisha carry it since we'll be spending a lot of time with each other for a while. Even better way to go.
Next item on the checklist: Thessily. What do I do with her?
Don't think leaving her here by herself is going to help her and will only have me worrying. Might as well have her follow me around as well. Won't be any help if trouble comes up, but she's in a better position to run, as long as her animal instincts kick in.
Looking over at her, she's laying on one side of the couch, head on the arm of it. A dark gray coat with black patterns, the clouded leopard is really small. Tiny almost. Definitely smaller than my ocelot and at least ten pounds lighter. Green eyes are directed out the window. I wonder what she sees. The outside landscape or the images in her head of past events? I would imagine if it were past events there would be some kind of tell, but there's nothing. Leidolf is still at the window looking out, would seem he and I share the same thought. Outside time is good and needed soon. Might do the other cat some good as well.
A knock sounds before the door opens. What's the point of knocking if they're not even going to give you a chance to respond before barging in? Granted it's not like I'm hiding or doing anything nefarious, but it's the option of choice that's taken away.
Danica comes in with the healer following after. Grabbing up the clipboard, I hand it off to her, asking her to carry it for me so I can keep my hands free. She nods, taking on a serious roll.
"Trisha, can you take me down to the detox rooms? I've figured out how to get to the kitchen from here, but that's it."
The older woman inclines her head, stepping back out so we can get through and start our trek. I stop when next to the couch though, telling the small cat to follow me. She gets down without complaint and takes one side of me as Leidolf takes the other. Healer raises her brow in question, so I shrug.
"Can't very well leave her by herself in a place she doesn't know. Besides, with word having gotten around by now that I have a room I'm working in, there will no doubt be others who get snoopy. I don't want her to have to deal with those who may hurt her just out of spite."
Pretty sure that's going to be happening to some others soon anyway. Should probably work on getting the scent of each Vamp so I can place just who was where. Names would probably help but I doubt they'd give them to me willingly.
Trisha nods, watching the small cat. Larger than a house cat, sure, but smaller than any of the other felines I've seen around here. Next to Orion's lion, she would look like a kitten. He's ridiculously huge though.
The wolf at my side falls back to be more behind me so the healer can be next to me. Doesn't take us too long to get close to the rooms. I know when we are because even muffled, I can hear the screams. Female and male. Not constant, drawn-out yells, but enough to be noticeable.
"How long ago was this area made to lessen sound traveling?"
She shrugs, so I'm guessing it was before her time. She shouldn't be able to hear them yet, but those of us that aren't human sure can. Thessily's steps falter, fur rising. I reach down and touch her, a platonic touch that seems to settle her only a little bit. Don't see the point in telling her that she's safe, as I'd be lying. She should be, but just being next to me puts her in danger.
The shouts are coming from Kell and Elena's rooms. A different human male has been put as a watch for them, so I motion him over. He looks a little nervous, but not as much as he had earlier when coming into my office space.
"How long has this been going on?"
Trisha is the one who answers.
"Since they woke up. I didn't want to put them out again till after you got a chance to see them."
The male nods vigorously before I shoo him away, walking over to Kell's door first and peeking in. Upon seeing me there, he pleads with me to help him. Only in his teens and he has to go through this. I second guess myself on him making it through.
Opening the door, the smells of sweat, vomit, urine, and fecal matter assault my nose. Leidolf and Thessily also back away as I take a step back. Might not be all that strong to the other humans, but to my nose and that of the animals, it's overpowering.
"Alright, I'll get him into the showers, while I'm doing that get the bedding and pan changed. Refill his liquid bag and please leave this door open so it can air out a bit."
Would be helpful if I had some fans…
"Danica, the list I gave to the Mistress a couple of days ago, have those items come in yet?"
"I'm not sure."
I keep putting off going into the room, but it needs to be done.
"Go find out, please. If they have, there should be some fans amongst everything, bring me a couple. Are there any plugins around?"
Surprisingly, there are. They have those clear plastic things that go in to cover and prevent any dirt or dust from getting into them. She's told to grab an extension cord as well if she can find one.
The girl nods, hands the clipboard to the healer, and takes off, another animal submissive going with her to help. The door is held open while I go in, holding my breath. Bit of deja vu here. Last time I'd ended up inhaling anyway. Kell is still anchored to the bed, since it isn't one on wheels it can't be tipped, thankfully. His fluids bag is just about empty, but his makeshift bedpan isn't. Detoxing seems to cause diarrhea of the worst smelling variety.
Don't exactly have catheters available for either side, so messes are expected. Sweat drenched, the young man is whimpering at me. A mess of vomit close to his body as well as down him. Pretty sure he'd be embarrassed if he was more cognizant right now.
Calling out for a cool damp towel and a dry one, I remove what's left of the sheet covering him and use it to clean as much off of him as possible. His pleading is pitiful and not really clear, as if he's trying to keep from speaking at all. Even with as dark as it is in here, can tell his eyes are bloodshot and tearing.
When the cool towel is brought in, I run it over his face, attempting to get him to focus on me. Through his panting and ravings, he does sort of look at me in understanding.
"Kell? I'm going to get you up and into the showers okay? Let you walk around for a bit, that sound good?"
He nods, his 'self' filling his eyes. Undoing his bindings, I look over his appendages to make sure there's no more damage to him. They're red, but not dangerously so... I think. The silk ties also need to be cleaned, so it gets passed along to retrieve new ones. Doubled, since the same will be for Elena as well.
"While I get him cleaned up, can you deal with things here? If the fans show up, have one pointing into this room."
Trisha nods, already working on directing others for tasks. I may look and be small, but I have strength behind me, my own as well as Vamp. Getting him to his feet is relatively easy, as will moving be when he gets his balance. Just hope he doesn't get it in his head to try and make a run for it or anything else foolish. Can't say I'd blame him for trying, but I don't want to hurt him. He’s seven inches taller than I, but we'll manage fine if I can keep muscles in check.
Once up, I give him the dry towel to wrap around himself. When covered in body waste, you don't exactly want to be seen, so I give him as much dignity as I can. When he has trouble knotting it, his frustration turns to anger. Wrapping an arm around him and holding the towel to him, I get him walking before he can lash out. Heart pounding much more than it should be, we head down the hallway. Tears are running down his face, but he doesn't seem to notice. His constant wincing has me asking if he's hurt, which after I ask I want to kick myself.
"Everything hurts."
Nodding, we keep going. If everything hurts, there's not much I can do but knock him out. Actually do plan on that, but not right this moment. He's steady for the most part, only stumbling when the shaking of his body becomes so violent that it jerks him. The teeth-chattering is a bit confusing, but I've never gone through withdrawal, so I have no idea what all is involved. When his feet touch on the cold tile, it's almost like a mix goes on of it feeling good, yet hurting at the same time.
The shower is going to be a test of endurance, 'cause there's no way I'm waiting on the tub to fill and bathe them myself. He's aware enough to do that on his own. Elena might be different, but I'm still not waiting for the bath. While he moves about freely inside the bathroom completely nude, I stand at the entrance. Both to keep an eye on him and prevent him from taking off. Doesn't really show an inclination to do so, but drugs make you do weird things.
He's got plenty of time while we wait for his room to be cleaned. If there weren't a corner that had to be gone around, I'd be able to see them all. Corners make me think of Max. I really hope he isn't creeping about right now.
Maybe I could get Kell to puke on him, the whole Exorcist deal. No, he would probably kill the boy. Madaline perhaps? Nope, same problem. Oh well.
I watch him pace from the toilets to the shower stalls, to the tub, then back to the toilets. Feel like a pedo myself watching him, frowning as I call out to him. He glances up, his body shivering and clenching as muscle spasms make their way through him. I'd leave him to walk, to tire himself out, but he's still covered in his own waste.
"Kell, why don't you get under the water? You might stop shivering."
Not totally sure about that, but always worth a try, and I really want him to get clean. He looks over at the shower area, looking confused for a moment, then whimpers before he starts crying in earnest. Crap. I'm no good at this stuff. Just as I start walking towards him, he whirls to face me, anger on his face. I stop abruptly.
"I can do it myself, I don't need to be babied!"
Someone's moody. Raising my hands, I retreat back to the door frame. My leg touches against a warm body that's rumbling low in its chest. My Changeling doesn't appear to like loud voices. Well, it does echo in here.
The teenager stomps over to one of the shower heads and turns it on, his abrupt movements a testament to his mood. Not sure he's really paying attention to the temperature as he lays his head against the tile. His weeping has me at a loss for what to do. Kell's heart is still pounding and through his crying, he does start washing up. Really is a private moment, so I look down at Leidolf. Movement catches my eye to show Thessily on the other side of the hallway, crouching down in a resting pose.
The only thing I see in her eyes currently is what you'd see in any cat that's semi-sleeping. Keeping an ear on the boy, he's angrily scrubbing himself. Wolf is watching him, ears quirking. Reaching out, I sink my fingers into his scruff. Wolves look all fluffy and soft, but their fur is actually a bit coarse. Not overly so, it isn't wiry, but it isn't downy either. Kierra's fur was a little softer, but not by much. Asher, on the other hand, he was soft. With his dislike for Vamps, I tried to be as unimposing as possible. He had warmed a little, but one can only go so far when hatred runs as deep as his.
One brunette ear flicks over at me for a moment before moving forward once more. A smile quirks my mouth. Big bad wolves all seem to like a little pat now and then. Quite amusing, really. A groan has me turning back to Kell, who's crouched under the spray, holding his stomach and rocking back and forth.
"Kell? Once you're done here and your room is cleaned, I'll have Trisha give you something for the pain you're in. Is there anything you want before going back?"
He doesn't answer for a while, a look of concentration on his face. Find out soon on why, as he bolts upright and runs for the toilets. Slippery tile and wet feet don't mix, causing him to stumble multiple times in his mad dash. I don't know if he'd want my help or not, and knowing how males can be, I'd wager he doesn't. Not for this. I wince and step out as I hear the expelling of both ends. I have no cookies to toss, but the sound isn't exactly soothing to the stomach.
Ten minutes later, he's back under the water. His face, hell, his whole body, is pale. Hopefully, Trisha will know if giving him food is a good idea or not, maybe some Pepto before knocking him out.
Asleep, you can't feel the horror of not being able to control your own body.
Asleep, you don't feel any pain or craziness going on with your system.
Asleep, you can remain oblivious to your body's attempt at keeping you alive from what is killing you internally.
Another ten minutes go by with him mumbling to himself. For the most part, it sounds like he's giving himself a pep-talk, but I'm not entirely sure. The male sentry from earlier approaches and lets me know the room is ready. Finally.
"Kell? You up for going back? Or did you want to walk around for a bit?"
His head shakes, looking exhausted and weary.
"I want to sleep. I'm hungry, but the thought of food makes me sick."
"We'll see if the healer has anything that can help."
The boy nods, turning the shower off and wrapping a fresh towel around himself. When he stumbles on the way out, I move to help him. He shakes his head, but I ignore it and move us towards the rooms.
"Why are you helping me? You don't know me. I don't know you. Who are you? Where am I?"
A gag sounds good right about now. Soon as that thought goes through my head, I instantly feel ashamed. This isn't his fault, he has done nothing to ire me in a way that he deserves to be treated that way.
"My name is Faline and there's plenty of time to get to know me after you feel better. Right now that's all that matters and I'm helping you because I want to. Don't have to worry about that stuff right now. Right now you have to keep reminding yourself that you are strong and that you will get through this. Pain is temporary."
Think that should be put on plaques around the place. Sure seems to fit most situations. Even with everything I hope to accomplish, pain will ever be present, but it hopefully doesn't last long. When we reach the room, not only is there a fan, but a strong scented candle has been lit and put inside. Lavender, I think. Kell's blond shoulder-length hair is still dripping wet, but it doesn't seem to bother him. Once inside, he looks at the bed disparagingly.
"Don't worry, you'll be asleep, remember? When you wake and need anything, call out for me and someone will come and get me or Trisha, okay? You're not alone Kell, someone is always just outside the door."
He nods, but I think it's just out of tiredness and an unwillingness to argue. Either way is fine. Tears are falling again, but they don't look like crying tears. More like his eyes are draining. His constant blinking to clear his vision has that thought confirmed...for the most part. Doesn't look too thrilled at the new silk ties either.
"These aren't meant to harm you, they won’t be holding you down. They're to keep you from ripping out the IV and injuring yourself. Restriction, but you can still move. Do you understand?"
"I understand."
Voice is thready and full of sleep, but his eyes don't seem to want to stay closed. Once I get him tied, I nod for Trisha to come do her thing. Pulling the towel off of him, he wiggles for us till he's situated in the right position.
"My ass is cold."
I smile, unable to keep from chuckling. He looks at me in annoyance but does give a weak smile after a moment. Pulling a fresh sheet up to his waist, I pat his hand.
"May feel cold, but it's only because of the fan on damp skin. It's a balmy seventy-something degrees in here. Besides, once you're sleeping, you won't care all that much."
No response is given as he watches the healer attach his replenishing fluids. I undo his free arm so he can drink some water and take the sleeping aid. Ties are loose, but not enough to where he can reach his mouth, since they're kept short to prevent being able to reach the needle. Don't think I've ever had a need for an IV to be put in my hand, and it sure doesn't look very comfortable. Trisha gets tape happy to prevent any movement of it. Think she's worse than I am when it comes to that stuff.
I stay in the room for a few more minutes after she's all done. Getting him to nibble at some crackers is like trying to convince a three-year-old that broccoli is good for them. Think the three-year-old is less moody though. Whatever the sleeping agent is that she gives them works pretty fast. I managed to convince him to eat two whole crackers, but he went at them like a damn bird. Least it's something though, if for nothing else to have something actually come up when he vomits.
Dry heaving is painful as hell. Stomach acids aren't much better. We'll probably try soup next time. Isn't soup supposed to cure everything? Chicken noodle, right? Don't think cream of mushroom would work right, it being fungus an all.
When he's passed out I get his arm tied back up. The room still smells but nowhere near like it did before, so I doubt human noses can pick up too much of it. I have the candle taken out, don't need any accidental fires when just wanting to make the room smell pretty. Besides, if left in there, it will mingle with any future smells and will ruin lavender for anyone who gets a whiff. Walking out, I shut his door softly. Not like it would disturb him if I slammed it, but I'm not looking forward to the next one.
Chapter 55: Chapter 54 - Faline
Chapter Text
Faline
Two fans were brought in; an upright oscillating one and a box fan. Moving the box over to Elena's room, the other is put at the end of the hall to push out lingering smells and get the air moving. Might just leave that one down here for them. Danica is once more in possession of the paper, so I leave it with her.
"How many are there in total? Fans I mean."
"I didn't count, but there's quite a few. I asked for the rest to be sent to your office, I hope that's okay."
I nod, looking at the next room on the agenda. It's obvious the young girl inside knows we're out here; her constant yelling having turned into swearing. She's got quite the mouth on her. When items were called for Kell, everything was doubled, knowing this room will require much the same. Moreso, I'd imagine, since she'd been at the house for months whereas Kell was just a few weeks. Either way though, it needs to be done.
Actually debating on some kind of restraints for the girl, if all that threatening is a verbal testament to how she plans on acting. I can handle it no problem, but it's just overall easier if I don't have to fight with them. Nodding to the healer, I open the door, prepared by holding my breath. Must be pretty bad, most of the others taking a step or two back.
"And this is why there's a fan at the end of the hallway. If it isn't already, turn it on high and point it outwards. That way it will draw the air that way and dissipate it."
Several nod and go to do it, wanting away from the smell.
"As soon as I get her out, set up the box one in front of the door."
Trisha nods, going in before me to unhook the girl. Following her, I keep an eye on Elena. A look of relief of someone finally coming to 'rescue' her. Guess you could call it that.
"Elena, I want to take you to the bathroom, but I need you to understand that violence is not a good idea. I don't want to have to restrain you during a time that you can walk freely for a while, okay?"
"Yes, just please, let me go. I need... I need something...please, I
need
it."
Thinking over things, I'm going to have to trick her in order to keep her semi-compliant.
"We'll give you what you need after we get you cleaned up. Are you hungry at all?"
She keens as she shakes her head, the look in her glossy eyes doesn't bode well. Looking to Trisha, she sees it too and nods. The IV's been removed, so now it's just untying her. She’s also covered in sweat, added nose dripping to the vomit and other waste. Even with the silk ties, she's been fighting and pulling at them so much that she's managed to cut off circulation to her hands. Shit, I didn't think about that.
Keeping a close eye on her movements, which are pretty erratic, to say the least, I loosen them. Don't undo them yet, rubbing at her hands to get the blood flowing again. Trisha does the same on her other side. When I undo her one hand, she lunges out. Not at me, but at the older woman, swearing and accusing her of torturing her. I grab her arm before she can connect, and jerk her back to her previous position.
"Elena! You keep doing that and I won't give you what you need. You want it, yes? You need to control yourself. You will not strike at anyone, do you understand?"
She's whimpering while nodding vigorously, sobs starting up. I loosen my grip instantly but still keep hold of her. Watching her for a moment longer before undoing her completely. The poor girl stays mellow for the most part, not looking at the healer at all. Quite pungent as I end up inhaling, lifting her not helping one bit. Both her towel and sheet had been displaced, but I do the same with her as I did with Kell.
No time to call for a cleaner or damp cloth; I can hear her stomach gurgling. Laying a hand over her belly, I can feel it clench and tighten. Without any more waiting, I just swing her into my arms and make a run for it, putting Vamp speed to use. Halfway there I can feel the hot drips of liquid. Pursing my lips and clenching my teeth, I keep going. We reach the toilets, but not quite in time.
Bowels get expelled just as I set her down at a stall. She's whimpering and apologizing profusely, but I ignore it and help her onto the cold porcelain. Soon as I let go she's curling up on herself. Kell had a different stall, but can still smell his vomit. Within seconds, hers joins it. I leap back, but not in time to avoid most of it. Exorcist indeed.
Well, so much for the dress I've been put in. Leaving her to do her thing, I go for one of the showers. I'd jumped the gun, wanting to get it over with. If I'd waited just a couple seconds longer this could have been avoided.
Thessily and Leidolf had run with me but stayed outside. Lucky buggers. Pushing the straps off my shoulders, I work the ruined silk and gauze down and off me, kicking it at the wall as I move under a hot spray. How many outfits of Lady's have I ruined now? I've lost count. You'd think she'd stop putting me in her crap, but nooo. Seems to think I'm some kind of kinky doll.
From my waist on down and even splattering up over my belly. I make sure the water is hot, damn near-boiling. Scrubbing till my skin is damn near raw, I eventually move out from under the shower and step back. While wringing out my hair, I make my way back to Elena, careful of foot placement. Her soft weeping can be heard easily, so I step back and go for a towel. Once wrapped in one, I step out into the hallway and call for one of the submissives that I remember the name of.
I'm usually good with names and faces, but there's just so many. Doesn't help when they all seem to act alike, so there isn't much to tell them apart. That seriously needs to change.
"Yes, milady?"
I try to keep from scowling, but I don't think it works.
"My name is Faline, you don't need to use those titles with me. I'm just another person, just like you."
She nods, but I have a feeling it went in one ear and out the other.
"I need a clean-up crew in here and I apologize in advance. We didn't make it in time."
More nodding is given before she dashes off to retrieve whoever. Would be easier if they just rigged up a hose, that way it can just all be sprayed into the drains. Can take cleaner to it after. Elena coming out of the stall has me turning back to her. Knotted hair hanging around her still sweat-drenched face - she's quite a pitiful sight. When no longer standing in her own waste, I move forward to direct her to a shower.
Once she has her feet planted, she's able to stand on her own. The scent of blood has me looking her over. Amongst the many colors of vomit and feces is mixed a blood red. Violent expulsions can cause that I think, but more than likely it's from internal issues. The girl needs to be in a hospital, but since she's seen so much, she's denied that kindness. It isn't a large amount, so it shouldn't be too bad…
The blossoming darkness on her arm has me wincing. She's already pale and marked up, now I just added mine. My grab to her arm had been too hard. I can feel bad about it later though.
"Think you can get any food down?"
Elena shakes her head, but crackers will still be offered and coaxed into just the same. The one time a hypnotic gaze would come in handy and I don't have that ability. Leaving her to wash up, I go back to the open doorway.
When Leidolf starts growling several minutes later, I look to where he's pointed at. A female Vampire is walking towards us, nose in the air. Not one I recognize, by sight or scent. The look on her face is one of disgust. Seems to be the norm for around here though. She does a double-take on my wolf, ignoring the small leopard all together. Good.
Thessily is cowered down but her ears are pulled back. Moving forward, I put a hand on the wolf’s head. The strange female's eyes fly to me, expression going to one of cockiness. Gre-at.
Her gaze finally goes over the clouded cat and dismisses her, but she's really interested in Leidolf.
"Hadn't heard there was a Changeling in the building. Someone is holding out on us."
Soft, lilting voice, just a couple of inches taller than I, and vaguely oriental looking, she looks at me. A smirk crosses her features as she stops within feet of where I'm standing. Way too close if you ask me.
"Are you going to be polite and offer to share?"
I give her a bored look, crouching down next to him as my arm goes around his neck. He stiffens, but she doesn't seem to notice. Or just doesn't care.
"No, he's mine."
My face sinks into his neck, but I keep my eyes on her as I inhale deeply, putting on a show for her. His scent hits a little harder than I’d like, but it’s so much better than what’s been stuck in my nose for the past hour or so.
"I'm not very good at sharing. You'll have to look elsewhere for your desired treat."
The flicker in her eyes lets me know she isn't going to go quietly. The Vamps gaze jumps over to Thessily, but I hold my hand out for the cat to come to me. She does immediately, tucking in close to my legs, avoiding the other woman’s eyes. She doesn't appear amused, and before she can inquire about the human coming out of the bathroom, I stand and shake my head.
"You will find no one available here. Go back up front if you want to sink your fangs into someone."
Eyes narrow at me threateningly, her expression darkening. Leidolf growls low and mean, lips drawing back. Since Changelings are a whole new thing to me, I have no idea if they have the strength and power to rival a normal Were, but I kinda doubt it.
"I suggest you turn around and walk away, unless you want several animals on your ass, and not in a good way."
Please don't call my bluff, please don't call my bluff.
T'would really suck if she did, since it would only be me and maybe the wolf. Thessily is holding her ground, but just by her expression, I can tell she isn't a fighter. Probably never was.
The woman bares her teeth and growls as well but backs off, taking several steps back before turning and walking away in a huff. When she leaves from view, I let go of the almost death grip I have on the wolf’s fur. Apologizing to him softly, my head directs over to Elena, who's leaning against the wall. She may be in a drugged state, but at least she knew enough to stay out of what happened. A towel is wrapped around the pale body, so I'm guessing she's finished.
"Ready to go back now? Doesn't seem to be very friendly over here."
Head bobbing while she shakes, I help her get back to her room. They're just finishing it up when we get there thankfully. Done much the same way as Kell's room, some other kind of flower scents the room from a small candle. Elena gets back in, situated, given her sleeping aid, which she looks at as if it were candy, and settled. Don't think she realizes it was just a sleeping pill, but I'll keep it to myself. I'm able to get her to get a few crackers down, but then she starts getting moody again, demanding her fix.
"What you took will kick in in any second then you'll feel much better."
Better than a placebo. She calms a little, eyeing the IV needle intently. Explaining the restraints to her, she isn't very cooperative, so I sit back and wait. I keep her talking, asking what her favorite foods are and making plans with her on creating a big dinner of all her favorites. She drifts off with a smile, which is the best thing I could ask for. When fully under, I tie her down securely. Trisha changes it up to make it so the circulation can't be cut off again in her hands. We debate on tying her legs down, but I don't think it necessary.
"Keep her under as long as possible."
Healer nods, then the door gets shut and closes the girl inside once more. We talk about the blood I'd found and I'm told it's normal. I'm not convinced, but then again, I don't know squat about this situation where she's gone through it many times with many different people. Looking at Tasha's door, I hope we have some good news for her. Tightening my towel around me, the door is opened. The room doesn't smell that bad, just musty and dry. Light brown eyes blink at me from the corner, relief filling her face as she stands. I give her a smile, glad that someone can escape these rooms.
"Hey girly, wanna come out?"
She walks towards me in answer, so I step back to let her out. Still in the towel she'd been put in before, it's wrapped tight.
"I'll get you to the bathroom, then we can get you to the kitchen for some food."
Think right now she's more focused on being out of that room. I understand perfectly how she feels. Looking to Leidolf and Thessily curiously, I recall her saying before that she knows about the supernaturals, so I smile and re-introduce her.
"Might not recognize them, but the wolf is Leidolf and the clouded leopard is Thessily. They were at that house as well. Right now I'm letting her be what she wants to be till she feels safe to be her again. She's retreated far into her mind, but I know I can bring her out."
I look at the wolf and put my hands on my hips.
"Him I'm not sure what to do with so I drag 'im around. Comes in handy to scare off the unsavory."
Smiling at him, I bury my hand in his scruff. He snorts at me but doesn't move away. Motioning everyone forward, we trek once more to the bathrooms. Can get there in my sleep by now. Trisha follows her into the toilets while I hang back. She'd had some issues last time, so I leave them to it.
Heading back out, I cross the hall and slide down it to sit. With an animal on either side of me emanating heat, I'm all toasty. Recalling the Vamp from earlier, I feel I need to warn them both. Lowering my voice, I talk to them specifically.
"Alright guys, think I need to come clean here. By being near me, you're both in danger. Not from me, but from people like that Vamp from earlier. There's a whole faction that wants me dead, over nothing but a prophecy some old coot wrote who knows how many hundreds of years ago."
I furrow my brows. If it hadn't been written, would things have happened the way they did?
"Problem is, I'm apparently doing exactly as it 'foretold'; I'm changing things. Don't see the issue, since I'm just making changes here. Not like I'm changing everything everywhere. They don't seem to care though, and want me very dead."
Lady pops into my head and I purse my lips.
"Think the only reasons no one has moved on me quite yet is because of Lady, my sister, and those who are always around me. You animals come in real handy when keeping the big bad Vamps at bay, but I don't want any of you to get hurt. If some squabble comes up, don't try to help me."
Leidolf's ears go back, so I shake my head.
"Do you both remember how to get to the Mistress's rooms? The one she met all of you in?"
The cat crouched next to me has been watching me, and nods when I ask. The wolf has to be stubborn but does eventually incline his head when I look pointedly at him.
"If something happens, I want you both to run to that room. Avina might not be there, but that doesn't mean the Lady isn't. Get her attention any way you can. If no one's there, get to the kitchen. Someone there might know where she is."
Concentrating on the floor in front of me, I start thinking aloud.
"I can handle my own if the fight is relatively fair but I don't see many of them really going for fair. If nothing else I can run as well, but I don't want to have to worry about you guys. If that doesn't work..."
Really hope it never comes to that, but it would be my last option. Wouldn't save me, but I could let her know who the one is that killed me.
"If that doesn't work I can always contact my sister and let her know what's happened. If anything happens to me, I want you guys to go with her. Especially you, Thessily. If that option is what happens, she will probably storm the place much like she did last time."
I can't help but smile at that, the very thought giving a little comfort.
"I will let Lady know my wishes the next time I see her, but under no circumstance trust any Vampire here, even the Mistress. Trust me, I know how that sounds, but it's how things work here. Those wolves we met earlier, they seem alright, and Orion you can trust, but for the undead life of me, I can think of no other Vampire here that you can trust."
I snort. Keep seeming to forget I myself am undead. I know I am, but I don't really think of myself as one. Of course, I've only been one for less than a month, so that could be part of it.
"You'll know my sister when you see her. She's a temper to rival any here, but just like me, she's marked by a prophecy. I wasn't lying earlier when I said she's a Werewolf, but she's some kind of important one, so she has a lot of support from other animals around her."
Christ, how many are in my home now? Asher may have left, but I keep catching glimpses of new ones. Two white wolves, a fox, jumbled images of many other wolves, and a touch and go of a couple of cats.
She's been trying to keep me out, but there will always be slippage I think. We may not have been born with the ability to crawl into each other’s heads, but with the way we are
now
, it's easier to do so than not to. Even trying to keep me out though, if I had need, I'd be able to reach her.
I get jostled from my thoughts when the women come out of the bathroom. Blinking rapidly, I look to the animals on either side of me. Not sure how long I'd been zoned out, but would appear to have been long enough for Tasha to wash up and get a new towel. Scowling at it, I speak up. Voice is grumpy, but I can't help it.
"I can't wait for the new 'uniforms' to get here. As long as she went for the things I pointed out and not some other weird or stupid items. The guys might get a little screwed, but that's not my fault - have to blame clothing makers and designers. More stuff needs to be made for them."
Stuff that's revealing but basically covering everything. Yeah... The guys are screwed. Always easier to find something for girls than it is guys. Doesn't seem fair. Maybe I can commission Kie for new outfits and have those sent somewhere to be made. Somewhere not China. Sorry guys, but can't wait that long and I don't believe in slave labor.
I burst out laughing. Slave labor. Right. Because that's not what's going on here. Shaking my head, my legs are pulled in and lifting me to my feet. The others are giving me weird looks, so I just smile at them.
"Sorry, silly thoughts is all. Not sure how long you want to stay in a towel Tasha, but the only other alternatives are what you see many of the others wearing till the new stuff comes in. I have the same thing Trisha is wearing set aside for Thessily when she's human, I'm sure I can arrange it for you as well. Otherwise, it's nipple clamps."
She blinks at me a few times as if waiting for me to say 'just kidding'. When I keep looking at her, she looks at the healer, Danica, and the animals.
"Uh, I'll take what they're wearing."
I nod, situating my own towel and re-tightening it.
"After you get some food into you, we can get another to take you around and show you the place. I've planned for Avina, and she can take you by the Mistress's office so you can talk to her like the others did. She's the big boss around here but I’m the one overseeing all the submissives."
We talk as we walk, going for the kitchen. Have a whole list of things I need to do so I'm going to have another long day. One perk here though, the teas for Trisha should have come in, just like the booze for the Vamps. Remind me again why I'm doing that for them?
"You look young to be overlookin’ so many others in a place like this."
I give her a sarcastic smile.
"You know I'm a Vampire right? I could be a
lot
older than I look."
She looks at me as we walk, eyes roaming over me. When her circuit gets back to my face, I'm grinning at her.
"Wish that's how it was, but yeah, I'm not much older than you are. I have many friends here, I called for the job so I can hopefully make their lives better and maybe even easier."
The very dark female nods, looking over things we go by. Her head is shaved, but I can't tell if it's a style she's wanting or if they did it to her. Not like I can do anything about it, so I don't ask.
Half a foot taller and meatier but still very pretty. Her dark African skin really makes her light brown eyes pop out. In a good way. A few new bandages cover parts of her, but it can't hide
her
.
"You said you'd left home around fourteen, right? What did you do about school?"
She shrugs, not looking very interested.
"I kept goin’ for a while, but it wasn' like I could enroll the next year without a parent, so I stopped goin’."
I glance over to Trisha who nods. May not be a school here but there sure is a lot of books. I know what she's going to be doing with her free time. Can technically 'order' her to do so, but what many people don't realize about teenagers, is that they're opposite-orientated. Tell them to do something and they don't want to - tell them
not
to do something, and they will.
When it comes to schooling, if it isn't made interesting, you can't force someone to learn it. They have to
want
to know what's being told for them to retain it. Monotone teachers aren't what's needed these days. You need upbeat people who engage others, who make people smile. Need someone who really wants to teach and not just get a paycheck. Seems that breed is becoming more and more rare.
Hiding away in this place, you can forget just what all's happening out in the world...lose touch with it. Think that's the problem with many of the Vamps here and they like it that way.
Well, too bad.
Don't have to go out and get a job or whatever but do need to acknowledge that the world has continued while they’ve stood still. That it in itself has changed on its own and isn’t my doing. Don't think I'd ever want to be the cause for some global change, that's just too much. If that's what they're afraid of, then they can put their minds at ease because there's no way I'm touching on any of that.
Chapter 56: Chapter 55 - Faline
Chapter Text
Faline
My ragtag group steps into the kitchen, gazes find us then go back to whatever. By the looks of things, the restock of food has shown up. Ushering the others to the table, I head up to my crew and help them get everything situated.
Kerry points me to the side wall counter, where a few boxes sit next to each other. Coffee pots. Perfect. I was never one to really care for the taste, but I love the smell of it. Of all the different flavors you can get.
I now have an excuse to get several different kinds for my own selfish cravings. Making that annoying high pitched cat noise, I flounce over in happiness. The feeling seems to catch as others smile. Tasha looks on eagerly while many others look confused.
"Coffee coffee coffee coffee..."
My litany has Trisha looking now. May have changed quite a bit over the years, but I'm sure she knows what these are. Annoying part here is they have to be washed first before use and go through a cycle with just water to get any inside crud out. I may not be able to drink it, but others can and will, and I don't want their possible first taste to be awful. Well...anymore awful than the stuff already is. They get set up and tended to in record time.
So giddy about getting them going, I don't pay attention to the group of Weres coming in. I hear them, and just by that I know who they are, so I'm not too worried. There’s three coffee pots, each one a twelve-cup serving size. Just need one for now, so I quickly get it set up and wait for it to start smelling amazing. Would appear I have forgotten once again that my senses are not what they used to be; the grounds on their own are really strong. As long as I'm not right on top of it, hopefully, it won't prove to be a bad idea.
Leidolf pressing against my side has me looking down at him. He's watching the end of one of the long tables to the group of Were-animals. Glancing up myself, I see Rafael and Zaaz with large smiles on their faces as they joke with three others. I tap the wolf’s nose lightly, smiling at him.
"They're just pups, rowdy pups. One attaches himself to you in play and now you're going to glare at him every time you see him? Why don't you just teach him a lesson instead - since biting him doesn't seem to have been enough."
The grin in my voice has him turning to look at me. Biting my lip, I nudge him over. I see Rafe look at me and cock his head, so I know he hears me. Hopefully, he'll keep the others from going on the defensive for just a little fun. From getting their scents now, I can tell three are Weres, and two are Shifters. Two wolves, two cats, and one coyote. Could have sworn they were all Weres, but nope. Werewolves are just that strong smelling.
My wolf slinks off to the side as I go to my counters, looking over the several boxes of Smirnoff, each a different flavor. Acting as if I'm doing something with them while watching the events unfold. The room isn't extremely full but does have a good crowd. It gets quiet as he stalks over, hard to be stealthy in a room full of animals. Rafael, to his credit, is acting oblivious as he keeps the conversation going with his buddies. Moving from sitting on top of the table to stand as if emphasizing something.
Once upright, Leidolf rushes him, jumping to collide into his back and knocking him forward. The Were hits hard, bending over the table. He keeps himself down, thankfully, as those near them scatter. His friends look on in amusement, unsure what to do. Zaaz catches my eye and I smile, winking at him. He smiles and steps back, tormenting his fallen friend in lighthearted jokes.
When I look back at the table, I have to shake my head. Putting a hand over my mouth to cover my laughter as I watch the Changeling sit on the Were’s back and occasionally reach down to nip at ears or fingers. The position looks really uncomfortable too, poor guy. The others make jokes at Rafael's expense, but that hit was hard, you could hear his head crack against the wooden table. Not actually crack, just hit really hard. Definitely had to knock him for a loop. A dominance display I think, but I'm not sure. Leidolf snapping and growling the way he's doing has me wondering. Since the other wolves in the room don't look overly worried, I hope that's all it is.
Ears, cheeks, fingers, and head get nipped. After a while he does stand and jump off the bent over Werewolf, then turns back before Rafe can stand to give a sharp bite to his rump. That has the Were yelping and jumping forward, knocking his knees into the table bench. Balance all off-kilter, he falls forward again and smacks his forehead onto the table. Leidolf has moved back, watching the younger man receive the entirety of his karma. Rafael groans with a small whimper. Poor guy is going to have his face all beat up. First my bite, then my wolf’s nips, then smacking on the table. Not once, but twice.
Biting my tongue to keep from laughing aloud, I get into my fridge and grab the all essential peas. The Changeling comes trotting over as if he has no worries in the world, looking pleased with himself. Moving up to the side of my counters and planting his butt, a long tongue lolls as he watches his handiwork. I ruffle my hand on his head before going over to the poor Were, who has hopefully gotten some sense knocked into him. The others are crowding around him, laughing but asking if he's alright. When I get close, they move aside for me. Rafael is still bent over the table, so I move around to where his face is pointing. Short, cinnamon-colored hair is sticking up every which way, eyes closed as he groans all pathetic-like.
"Well, I think he's accepted your apology now."
My silly grin is in place as he opens his eyes and looks at me. His face is red and a bit blotchy, but he's okay. Nose looks a little worse for wear though. In the process of healing, but having it collide with the hard wood didn't help at all. I hand him the peas, glint in my eyes has him looking at me warily even through his smiling.
"Do I need to write on the package that they're yours specifically for when your face has been busted into again?"
His green-hazel gaze laughs at me as he smiles warmly, taking the peas as he stands upright. They get held over his face while the others pat him on the back. One of the Shifter cats is also British, his accent stronger than Zaaz's. It sounds really nifty, thick, but not overly so to where you can't understand him. Judging by their scents, both cats are snow leopard Shifters. Wonder if they know Ava? Probably not if the one is foreign.
That leaves the last one, the WereCoyote. He's rather quiet compared to the others but still has that same smart-assness to him as the rest do. Short black hair, yet tipped in white has me looking at him curiously. He blinks at me as if waiting for the insults, the ice blue of his eyes giving the effect of him looking
into
you. The short black beard around his mouth is also marked with some white. At least six-foot-four, he's lanky and clearly toned.
"I've only met two other coyotes, one's a Shifter and a friend of mine. Doubt your hair is dyed, so I take it that's the way your pelt is colored? Maii is also different; when in animal form, it looks like he's wearing a mask that looks like a skull."
His head cocks, interest in his eyes now instead of a guarded wariness.
"And the other?"
A quiet voice, but knowing what his animal is, I can just imagine how loud he can be.
"Brown and black, which I think is normal, but I’m not sure. He was here too but left recently. You might have seen him before here in the kitchen."
By the look on his face, he's going back in his head and replaying everything. He nods a few seconds later.
"One of those that you wanted escorted out."
I nod. The way he said it though makes it sound like a bad thing. This guy isn't bad, but he's not exactly...warm and fuzzy either. Little disconcerting, really.
"Don't mind Domino, he tends to bite first and ask questions later, but is otherwise harmless."
'Domino's' eyebrow raises as he looks at Rafe, his movements almost lazy as he leans forward and flicks his friend's red nose. That gets them into a shouting match that makes me nervous at first, but by their expressions, you can tell it's all in play. Shaking my head, I work my way out of the group and back to my own.
Tasha had been given a plate at some point, thankfully. Have to warn her to slow down so she doesn't inhale anything. The smell of the almost done coffee smells so amazing that I have to close my eyes and hold it to me, inhaling deeply and filling my lungs with it. Many others are looking at it in interest, so I motion for them to go ahead. Getting small containers out for sugar and milk. Didn't think to ask for creamer. Oops. I'm also nice and warn them that smells are deceiving; that the liquid itself is bitter unless sweetened. The others fall back when Trisha moves to it. Her face mirroring my own at the smell.
I hand her a mug with a smile, letting her do it by herself as I step back and watch. Right out of the pot, it's going to be hot as hell. She adds exactly three spoonfuls of sugar and a small amount of milk. Oh yeah, she knows coffee. The smile on my face can't possibly get any bigger at the expression on her features. The pure bliss of getting a caffeine fix after years of a dry spell. Everyone else watches her curiously, their own various expressions in place.
She walks away with her cup clutched in her hands, but not before I catch the shimmer in her eyes. Can't feel bad for it though, since it looks to be a happy wetness and not the opposite. Turning away myself, my smile is still on my face as I go back to my counters. I get all the booze put in the freezer while everyone else is busy at the coffee pots. The others getting made up by those who watched how I'd done it. Kerry and Joey get called to join me within the icebox once all boxes are stacked in the back. Walking back to them, I point them out.
"Those are the alcohols that Vampires should be able to drink at. I don't know how many submissives had been alcoholics before coming, so all need to be kept away from these. Kitchen crew should be the only ones coming in here, but once word gets out to the undead, I can see them getting pushy."
I glance back at the door before continuing.
"If they demand one, give it to them. If they barge in here to get it themselves - let them. It's not worth getting hurt over. If any submissives are caught sneaking in, let me know immediately. This is meant as a treat for those who have nothing else but I don't want it harming anyone. Depending on how things go will determine if we order any more. Alright?"
They both nod, and I tell them to be sure to let the others of the crew know as well. Motioning them out, I wait a few more moments before going out myself, grabbing several of the larger frozen birds. Damn things can be used as weapons just by themselves; being as hard as freakin' rocks. They need to be taken out now to be thawed for tomorrow. Pretty sure many here have something to be thankful for, so traditional turkeys it is. As my aunt once said, 'It's time for some turdey'.
I smile at the memory. She'd been attempting to say one thing but ended up combining two words into one whole new one. Believe it was a combo of 'turkey' and 'ready', but not sure. Not a hundred percent sure she even knew, she's a bit loopy that way. Memory, happy as it is, also sparks pain. Family gatherings. How is that even going to work now? Can it? Couldn't during the day, that's for sure. Can just imagine the panic at my bursting into flame because a cousin opened a curtain. Granted that's a bit dramatic, but not far from the truth. Shaking my head to be rid of anything family-related, I retrieve a few more turkeys.
Whoever does the shopping sure doesn't skimp, these aren't small birds, each being at least thirty pounds. May sound impressive, till you think about the fact that they get pumped full of water before getting frozen to make them heavier on purpose. Hence why I requested so many. Doubt it was Apex, I just can't see him 'shopping'. The thought alone just seems wrong somehow.
Just in case I'm not available to help, I write up the plans for tomorrow night. Going to need at least that amount of time for the birds to unfreeze, and they'll still have to be put in warm water to help them along. If I'd seen how big they were earlier, they'd already been out. Oh well. Doubt anyone here's going to care that it 'isn't on time'.
The courses get written up as well as how to prepare certain dishes. I call over both Trisha and Tasha to get their input and what they'd like to see being served. They'll be among the ones eating it after all. The older woman blinks, trying to remember just what she'd have on this holiday. Pretty sad that she has to think so far back, but she does come up with a couple of dishes that she would like. Tasha as well looks almost excited, so I look at her closely when asking if she likes to cook.
"Sorta. Mostly just enjoy eatin’ the food more than the makin’."
I laugh, a couple of the dishes she names are ones I've never heard of, so I leave it to her to write it down. While she talks to Kerry about them, I move over to Leidolf and look for Thessily. My body stiffens as I see Max eyeballing her as she crouches in a corner. I'd forgotten all about her, and in doing so put her in even more danger.
"Thessily! Come here."
Sharp note in my voice has several looking at me. They get ignored as she bolts for me and away from the Vamp. When he moves to lunge for her, I step forward with a growl. Ignoring me, he stalks her as she darts behind me, claws growing from my fingertips gets his attention though. Dark eyes flick upward to mine in annoyance. Metallic gold eyes flash at him in warning as I glare at him.
"Back off. She's not on the menu."
An eyebrow raises as he smirks.
"They're all on the menu, which is something you don't understand it seems."
"Oh I understand perfectly, and that they may be, but you seem to have forgotten to pay for what you want. Or are you that cheap?"
His anger sparks as he steps closer.
"Back off Max, or we'll both be shedding blood right here. You that anxious to have your face ripped up again? I'm happy to oblige, but I really don't want your foul blood in my kitchen."
Soon as that comes out, I know I've made a mistake. I stick to it though, even after seeing the flicker in his eyes. I've just created a problem, and it's Lady who will be taking it from my hide.
This is hers, all of this, yet I called something out as mine. Claiming people is one thing, but claiming another’s home as your own can create all sorts of problems. Bid for dominance or leadership being a couple of them.
"Oh,
your
kitchen, huh? Are you challenging? Has the Mistress lost control of her own pet?"
My body stiffens, then jerks as another voice is heard from the doorway.
"I've lost control of nothing, Max. A claim to a room I have no part of is hardly a challenge. Unless it is
you
who is challenging my pet for it."
Those in that doorway had scattered as soon as she spoke up, so she's in clear view of everyone. I keep both her and Max in my view. A flash of panic crosses his face before he turns and pumps up his charm.
"Of course not Mistress. Just like you, I have nothing to do with this room."
She cocks her head as she watches him squirm, strange eyes intent and unblinking.
"Would seem you do, since you keep coming here to cause trouble. If you wish to fight the girl, do it away from my slaves. I do not want them marked."
My jaw clenches hard. It was this kind of talk from her that had me attacking her before. Granted I was 'under the influence', but still. My anger mixing with my sister’s is not a good mix.
"Forgive me, My Lady, but I'm not here for her. Was just looking at what was available."
I snort and cross my arms, glaring at him. Lady as well looks at him condescendingly. She's seen his attitude against me before, in her office of all places.
"If you want to know what is available, then go to the parlor and request something specific. You know the rules."
He dips his head, smirking back at me before his eyes fall on the small cat behind me.
"She's not available, to you or any other, but especially you."
My comment has anger sparking in his eyes, turning back to the Lady of the house.
"Does she keep all your slaves from their duties?"
The Mistress still hasn't blinked, her expression a cross between boredom and looking at him as if he were an idiot. Have to say, I agree. Wholeheartedly.
"The cat is useless, barely more than a pet on a leash. As for my slave's duties, would you like to become one and see just what they are? I've been looking for someone to break for a while now, you may do nicely."
His freaky hair moves as he shakes his head, bowing to her before sliding away and leaving the room altogether. Everyone goes back to what they were previously doing, albeit a lot quieter. When her eyes slide to me, I know I'm in for it. Sighing, I turn and touch Thessily's head, telling her and Leidolf to stay here. He doesn't look happy but sits back down. Standing upright once more, I head over to the Mistress who's looking at me with annoyance. When I reach her, she turns and walks away, so I follow. We go to the room I had previously chosen to use since it's so close to the kitchen. Lady motions me in and closes the door behind her.
Chapter 57: Chapter 56 - Faline
Chapter Text
Faline
Turning to her in wariness, my face is grabbed and my mouth captured. My tongue gets bitten when I try to pull away, my hands at her chest trying to push away have no success. Making a sound of annoyed anger, I kiss her back just as hard. Her pleased groan irritates me. There's just no winning here. I could attempt to bite off her lips and she would find pleasure in it. Woman is some kind of twisted.
I grab the lapels of her suit coat as she walks me backward towards the desk, squeaking as the hard wooden corner of it stabs into my tailbone. Cool hands move from my face to pull at the towel around me, dropping it to the floor then lifting my ass onto the table. The even colder touch of it makes me jump and causes another protest squeak.
It's a bit hard to complain when your mouth is full of Vampire tongue. My thighs are spread so she can move her body closer, legs dangling to either side as my rear end is perched on the edge of the corner. Hands move up from my rear to roam north, cool fingers going all the way up and gripping my shoulders.
"You're not happy unless you're causing trouble somewhere, are you?"
Before I can even attempt to reply, my mouth is full again. Wet, slippery, and laced with blood. Kissing so hard that we're cutting each other up with our own fangs. My inner core warms, delighted thrills running up my spine to cascade goosebumps down my body. I move my hands from the grip on her lapels to the skin behind them. Fingertips touch on warm flesh, warmed from someone she fed off of recently.
Situating them right under her breasts, I cup her ribs as the firestorm of our heated kissing raises arousal levels. A small jingling sounds as I work a hand down her abdomen, the noise causes me to stiffen. I
really
hate bells. The dangling orb is at her navel. My fingertips move over it, feeling the cool metal bar and small links. Grasping hold of the offending sound maker, I yank hard. Her gasp and small cry have her melting into me. See? Twisted.
The charm gets tossed as she leans harder into me, pushing me back onto the desktop. My body may be happy with the way things are going but I'm not. Trying to push at her again gets me nowhere but pushed down myself. Pressed in between my legs, I bring them up in a vain attempt at kicking her away. The movement allows her to lift her own leg, resting her knee snug against my core and rise above me. Her hands move to either side of my head as she pulls free of the fang tangle and moves to my neck.
Heated lips touching on cool skin has my back arching, hands moving to clasp her head as it moves further down my throat to lick at the hollow between my collarbones. Her knee has shifted away, but she's taken to roaming my abdomen with her hands, nails prickling every now and then over tender skin. My brain is fogging as I sink deeper into her lust, mewling at her in acceptance.
Breath hitches as her fangs sink into the swell of my chest, causing liquid heat to form almost instantly. Holding her head to me while my legs move against her restlessly, I squirm on the cool wood. Keening in need as the pull from her mouth has my brain filling with only thoughts of her. I hate that she can cause this reaction in me. Sharp nails press into my thighs, spreading them wide to the point of pain and holding them there. My mouth becomes dry as I gasp, trying to squirm both closer and away.
Each draw she takes has heat coiling higher and tighter within me, so much so that when she pulls away, I cry out in denial. Her mouth captures mine once more in a hard kiss before she moves down, licking a pink trail down the center of my frame to my navel. She lays a kiss over it before going down further, a cry coming from me as she nips at my mound. One thigh is released, the freed hand coming up to slide fingers into my mouth and over my tongue. I bite down before she stabs at the back of my throat, body jumping at the first touch of a wet tongue on seeping lips. Nails dig into the meat of my thigh as the wiggling thing at my nethers starts playing even more havoc with my mind, fingers tapping at my tongue in the same rhythm.
My hands scrabble at the wood on my sides, nails digging deep grooves as my hips buck. The hand at my mouth succeeds in muffling the sounds escaping me, but not totally. At this point, I could care less as I just want to find the release she keeps building me up to. Lady has a nasty habit of driving me up, then pulling back before I can go over that ledge. Doing it several times till I'm a writhing mass of crazed need. To the point of begging and promising anything, which is very dangerous, especially for me.
Tongue stabs deep before widening to make a sweep upwards, flicking at that bundle of nerves that has me dancing around like a damned fool. Almost screaming when she pulls away, only to sink fang into my inner thigh. I open holes into her fingers and draw from them strongly, just as she does to me. Not very effective with no major vein where I'm biting into, but works for me nonetheless. Not like any of it gives nourishment, but tell that to this woman who keeps taking from me like I'm a damn glass of lemonade. The draw from my thigh is painful but just as pleasing as it tips me closer to where I want to be.
A growling cry sounds when she pulls away once more, not closing the wound but continuing to lap at the blood flowing from it. The muscles tighten as I move in annoyance. I get nowhere though, not with her fingers still clasped in my mouth and nails digging into soft flesh.
"Who do you belong to?"
So crazed I am with need, I don't answer, not even sure I'm hearing her right. She pulls her fingers free, punctures still there as they escape my grip. Another flick to the sensitive bundle has me bucking like a mad thing, panting heavily in both need and frustration.
"Who do you belong to?"
Golden eyes open, blazing at her, clearly showing my displeasure. She nips at my thigh, drawing that wicked tongue of hers over the slowing flow of blood from the bite. Heated blue and green eyes are fixed on me, unreadable but for the desired answer she wants. She waits, but I remain stubbornly silent. Fangs puncture right above the ones already given, my gasping cry has my hips bucking into her again. The fading heat blaring up as if it never wavered. A wet swipe followed by an adjustment of position heralds another bite in the opposite thigh. My whimpered cry sounds before I clench my teeth. A Vampire can drive one to insanity doing this; the denial of pleasure that dangles so close, yet is denied. There's more pain to this bite, a reprimanding pressure from giving no answer.
"Who do you belong to?"
Her soft, easy-going voice makes me growl. Quickly followed by a low scream when a tongue dives again, only this time accompanied by the punishing sinking of fangs into my mound right above that throbbing knot. Tears leak from the corners of my eyes; the knowledge of being screwed no matter what answer I give her unseeming as important as needing to find release. The thrusting dancing tongue slips up to tease once more, eyes blazing at me as she demands my answer. My surrender. Sweat covers my body as it arches again, spine bending almost in half as that tugging pressure tightens within me. Unable to take it anymore, I give her her damn answer, knowing it true even though I wish otherwise.
"You. I belong to you."
My gasping breaths manage to get it out, my voice near unrecognizable. Hot tears fall at the glint of satisfaction in her eyes. Grasping my thighs once more, she makes a seal over my mound and pulls flesh into her mouth as she sets to drive me even more insane. Trying to twist and crawl away even as I want to press closer, my brain explodes in the ecstasy she creates. I'm not even sure if the scream was in my head or aloud, but things go black for a time. The thrumming in my body courses through me, tickling every sense and nerve ending.
When my eyes next open, she's hovering over me with a smug expression. I just look at her, unsure how to react or feel...aside from aggravated. She leans in once more, touching lips to the corner of my mouth before tucking her face into my neck.
"I am not one of your damn slaves."
She chuckles, which just vexes me more. Her hands are resting on either side of my ribs, light touches that have pressure, but nothing overly so in a way you'd hold someone down. I do want to move, but at the same time, I don't. My brain is all sorts of confused, but it seems like too much work right now to figure it all out. Multiple scents are in the air with varying degrees of potency, the biggest one being of me. This room seems to be my sex room or something.
"No, you are not a slave, but you do belong to me."
I give a light snort.
"I can argue that. Confession was given under duress by unconventional means and therefore not legal."
Untucking herself, she pulls back and looks at me in amusement. That in itself is also annoying. Hell, everything this woman does annoys me. There. When she isn't being a raving crazed bitch though…
"Why were you in a towel and not the garment I gave you?"
Was waiting for that. Shrugging, I blink at her in innocence.
"It had an unfortunate accident."
A perfectly arched brow rises, the very motion enough to cause anyone to catch their breath. Annoying and crazy as all hell, but no one can contest her beauty.
"I had been tending those in the detox rooms and they were a bit...messy."
She blinks at me. An actually blink. Holy shit. I give a lopsided grin.
"Vomit and shit. Don't know about you, but I'd rather be in a towel than in a soiled dress."
Her nose wrinkles, which just has me grinning wider. Lady continues watching me, eyes roaming over my face and dwelling on my lips. Why is it that when someone is looking at them, that's when you seem to have the overwhelming urge to lick them? Dual-colored eyes watch intently as I do so, heating up before descending. Touching down gently but firmly, coaxing me into a response. I participate willingly, not being demanded to a nice change.
Minutes go by before she pulls away reluctantly, my body having started to reignite gets cooled deliberately as I focus on things I need to do. Foremost the need for several rooms I can use for other purposes. She pulls back slowly, standing upright yet still pressed close to the desk. To me. Sitting up as well, I glance down at the damage I did to the desk. Deep grooves have been carved into the wood. Blinking at them a moment before looking back to the Mistress, there’s clear nervousness in my movements.
"I would like to commandeer some rooms."
Brows raise, curious.
"For?"
To keep from fidgeting, I put my hands in my lap. The act of sitting there completely nude seemingly totally natural.
"Sunrooms for the humans since it's going to be too cold for them to go out. Not like you have winter wear for them, so it's just easier for them to have a room or two to go into instead. Preferably in an area that Vamps don't tend to frequent so there aren't any accidents. Couple of others for...other stuff I want to try."
When she continues to just look at me, I cross my arms and scowl at her.
"A workout room and a room where dance can be a focus."
The look she gives me...I can't tell if it's good or bad.
"They'll have to be changed up since most rooms are either bedrooms, library rooms like this one, or group gathering areas from just what I’ve seen. Gym area for your human males to bulk up a bit as well as females and animals, and a dance class where it can be taught and have it become something new you can advertise about or whatever."
Lady laughs at me then shakes her head. Okay... Not quite the reaction I was thinking or hoping for. The Vampire moves away from me, pacing across the room. Given the chance, I close my legs, the coolness a little unsettling after having her heat. The desk is going to need to be cleaned. Don't care if I'm the only one who comes in here, it's unsanitary to just leave...er...fluids, on it. While trying to adjust, she comes back, sliding hands up my legs and pushing them open once more to stand between them.
Why do I even bother? Really?
I purse my lips as I look at her. She grins at me, amused at my being perturbed. Hands go from my legs to burying in my hair, pulling me in for another kiss. Damn freakin' psychotic nympho Vampires.
~
Another hour or two, at
least
, is spent with her tormenting me, dragging me to the edge just to stop and talk about shit. Constantly asking me who I belong to and enforcing it by driving me up the wall with pleasure. Her backing off the third or fourth time has me so frustrated that I strip her right there and ride her down. A smile covers her face as I go after her body, taking pierced nipples into my mouth and chewing lightly while fingers slip below and play with the ring she always has on her pubis mound. Returning the favor, I sink fangs into her breast while my fingers sink into her heated core. Back arching up from the carpet below her, I play in and on her body.
Breaking away from her chest to kiss down her frame, I flick my tongue into the dip and invisible small tear I'd caused from ripping out the bell charm, nipping at the skin that'd sealed closed. All the while my fingers are at work, exploring her insides and finding where each spot is that makes her purr. Each spot that has her panting. Eyes blazing at me while I look back at her. Each spot that has her bucking into my hand. Becoming rough and thrusting hard, too hard for a human but barely hard enough for her. Wet sounds fill the air as I drag from her all she'll give, dipping down and adding tongue and teeth to the foray.
Her ragged cries have me smiling into her flesh, nipping and tugging at her labia, biting down harshly before laving over with a moist swipe. Listening for her telltale sounds that she's close, then pulling back just as she did to me. I release her flesh from between my teeth, stilling my lunging hand, and look up at her as I mock her with my gaze.
"You going to give me the rooms I asked for?"
Lady's growl has me chuckling, flicking the swollen bud with a snap of my tongue. Having to pull back when she thrusts her hips up. I raise a brow, wiggling my fingers as a tease for her answer. The Vampire at my mercy lunges forward, taking me back to the floor. Tongue thrusting into my mouth as she presses her mound to my own. Enlarged nerves grinding against each other have both of us gasping in pleasure. Trading each other's flavors as we feed at the other's mouth, hips roll along the other to find just the right spot, driving us both back up before the position is changed once more.
Giving a last kiss then flipping, I dive forward just as eagerly as she does, tongues thrusting deep and flicking hard. I buck up to her as she grinds down. Growing claws to sink into her thighs while holding them apart, making her cry out for me just as a rush meets my taste buds. Can't really relay taste variation, since I'd never been with a female before going Vamp, but it is rather tasty. Release is found and had all around, both of us sweaty piles of flesh laying on the carpet. Her head is resting on my thigh, looking up at me with half-closed eyes. I lap leisurely at the small punctures I created, rolling both her tastes in my mouth to create a new enticing one. Think I know why she's such a nympho now. Heh. Easing my heart down to its more regular pace, I look at her. Still wary, but also pretty lazy.
"Eastside, there is a door. It has been locked shut for many years. You can have it for your experiment. It should be large enough for what you want. Within it, there is another door that leads outside, so be aware of who you let inside."
I roll my eyes at her, nipping at pale flesh.
"As if anyone here has enough of a brain to run. I've talked to each one, and none wish to leave. They have nowhere else to go. So while some may not care for what they have to give, they are grateful to you for the shelter you provide."
She watches me as I play at her thigh, relaxed contentment showing in her lack of movements.
"Which ones do not care to give what is ordered?"
The smile I give has her raising expressions of curiosity. Fingertips tap along the taught tendon within her thigh as I raise her leg, bending it at the knee and totally opening her to my gaze.
"Doesn't matter, for when I get things where I want them, there shouldn't be too many who aren't very unhappy. Aside from other Vamps of course. Those too wrapped up in themselves to see the new world around them."
My voice had been trailing off steadily as I watch the trail of moisture move along her raised leg. Can get your mind out of the gutter, as it's a bead of sweat I'm looking at. Leaning forward, I capture it and lead my tongue over the path it left. Lady is silent as I do my exploring, the heat coming off her body something that I feel the need to curl up against. Tang of salt is strong, but mixed with the taste of her flesh it becomes almost addicting. My brain becomes fuzzed all over again as need sparks within me, the thrum of delight tightening inner walls.
Gold eyes flick over to her face while I lick a path back to the pulsing heat between her thighs. Her gaze has darkened with desire again as well from my intent draw. The junction where leg meets pelvis is tender and has her jumping as touch gets whispered over it. Can feel the glint in my eyes fuel her need, scent strengthening as moisture starts flowing once more. The lack of any pubic hair not obscuring the view of her flesh swelling, tightening, and flowering out. Pink skin flushes with blood as I watch, entranced in her sex.
The memory of taste has me dipping forward, hearing her indrawn gasp as lips connect to widening folds. Unveiled urge to chew on the thin membranes is too much to resist, so I pull a side into my mouth while looking up her body. Strange eyes are full of lust and feral hunger. It sends a thrill through me as I watch the much larger predator watch me. My tongue slips forward along the thin flap, feeling textures as my nose fills with her scent. Curling the tip around the small knot starting to enlarge once more.
All going very well till I'm jarred loose and leaping away, my face flaming so hard I become dizzy.
"Uhh, think you can back off there, little sister? You're swamping me and it's a bit awkward. Imagery is nice an all, but you don't need to share, really, I'm good."
Feeling my sister's amusement just makes it worse as I cover my face and groan, pushing her away as she pulls back, leaving her laughter in my head. Shoring up my walls with cement and all sorts of putty and glue to cover cracks. Imagery, indeed.
Mortified, my rear is against the bookshelf, bent forward and hiding my face when Lady touches my shoulder. So busy rebuilding the walls, I jump and let out one of those annoying girly sounds and stand upwards so fast that if she hadn't moved, my head would have collided with her chin. The funny part here is she actually looks concerned for a moment.
I shake my head and close my eyes, making sure I'm not 'transmitting'. Opening them once more, I look at the woman, blushing hard. Since she doesn't know what happened, I'm sure it just looks like embarrassment at realizing what I'd been doing. That isn't it, at all. I was actually enjoying myself. It was my sister being in my head while doing it that has my brain throbbing in pain.
Groaning, I cover my face again, wishing I could sink into the floor.
"You need to stop blushing, you don't have enough blood in you to do so."
I snort, her obvious statement helping pull me out of the horrid memory to scowl at her.
"I'd have plenty if you'd stop sucking on me."
When her brows fly up, my face flushes again. Exhaling heavily while fanning myself doesn't seem to be helping. At all. Hair follicles on my head prickle, so my hands run through them in agitation. I'm so going to kick someone.
"What ails you?"
I give her a droll look but she appears puzzled. My eyes slide away, not wanting to answer. She takes hold of my chin and points me back to her. Blowing the hair out of my eyes, I glare at the woman.
"I accidentally connected with my sister...she was getting what I was seeing and feeling."
Her eyes widen slightly before her face splits into a grin.
"You are not ashamed over what you were doing here, but that your sister knows that you were doing it."
At my nod, she chuckles. Stepping into me and burying her face into my neck again, hands rest at my hips. My pounding heart was slowing but jumps at her proximity. I may be in all sorts of lust with this woman, but she still terrifies me. More than what's healthy, I'm sure.
Chapter 58: Chapter 57 - Faline
Chapter Text
Faline
"This place is a bit large to just tell me 'in the east'. Anyone else know where this secret room is that can direct me?"
My cool hands rest just behind her hips, tracing the bone and indentations. She doesn't move at all, keeping her face tucked into my shoulder when she responds.
"It is not a secret room, just one that has been closed off for a very long time. You are not to open it or go near it during the day."
My face closes down in a scowl, aggravated all over again.
"Relax, Pet. I say this to protect you. The room is very large and much like the solarium, just without all the foliage to block most of the sunlight. It is a conservatory. I am not even sure just what is all in there anymore."
Oh. Well now I just feel foolish but you can hardly blame me. This woman gets off on ordering people about, even more so when they aren't happy with the order. She pulls away after a quick lick up my throat. Short and sweet, yet enough to cause goosebumps.
Lady moves to where I had tossed her trousers, the dark blue material having been thrown off to the side to land over a chair. Wrinkles galore. Ray of sick pleasure goes through me at the thought of having ruined her clothes, she doesn't seem to care much though. Snapping them smartly before stepping into them, they're pulled up and about to be buttoned when she finds it gone. She looks up at me, finding me sitting cross-legged on the desk in cheeky innocence. A grin creeps up before she turns away, retrieving her suit coat and shaking it out as well.
"Think you'd learn not to wear those around me, they tend to get a bit rumpled."
She shrugs, adjusting it over her shoulders. Her head tilts as if listening to something, brushing her hair back. Prefer the tousled look on her, but that's just me.
"Would appear you have someone worried about you."
The Mistress looks at me while I look back at her, a bit confused. Concentrating and listening as well, I can hear Avina talking with Trisha and Tasha, who's demanding to know if I'm alright. I blink at Lady in surprise, a little lost and confused. She watches me for a moment before a smile appears.
"Is it really so hard for you to believe that she is asking after you? You are her savior. It is a wonder the other two are not with her. Would appear they listen better."
I have to swallow down a snort. Thessily, sure, she wouldn't move unless ordered to, but Leidolf only listens when he wants to.
"Speaking of the other two, that cat is lost. Why not just give her to Max? It will shut him up for a while."
My eyes flash fire at her, anger boiling up.
"You know as well as I that the only reason he wants her is because she belongs to me. He could care less about her, just wants to hurt me in any way he can."
Her head cocks, watching me before agreeing.
"And she's not lost. I refuse to give up on her just because you have."
Dual-colored eyes soften as she shakes her head at me, believing me naïve, I'm sure. Arms go from resting on my legs to crossed over my chest in stubborn defiance. A smile touches her mouth before taking the few steps forward to stand in front of me.
"You will learn, my pet, that caring for them the way you do only leads to pain when they are no longer there. The animals may live for years yet, but when affection is shown, that just leaves you open for others to use it, and them, against you."
Sounds like she speaks from experience but her features are guarded.
"Then how do you explain what you do with Avina? Is she not a favorite of yours?"
The Vampire waves my question away as if it's unimportant.
"She is human and therefore already dead in everyone’s eyes. An object of flesh to be used however seen fit. She is known to be a favorite of mine, yes, but she is shared. In doing so, she is not used against me. Not like you would be."
My chin is grabbed once more, her eyes on mine as she leans close. Her voice had lowered even more than it already was. The given explanation revealing the cause for why Avina is wearing a collar. In the showing that she could care less, she's protecting the girl from further harm by being looked at as a shared treat. Viewed as already dead since she has a short lifespan - even shorter in a place like this.
When I first met her, she'd been weeping over a friend who'd been killed by what I thought to be an overzealous Vamp. In a sense, he was, I guess. He'd been older, a human male getting past his prime. Still useful in many ways, but viewed as an animal needing to be put down. Bought, played with, and drained. It hadn't been a kind death.
Soft lips touch on mine but I can't make myself return the motion. I hope I never look at others the way the rest of the Vamps here do but I fear I will once my family is all but gone. Hard to care for those who you know will only be around a short while before ripping your heart out as they die. Granted the same happens even if you're human, but you carry the knowledge that one day you will join them. A Vampire's future is pretty bleak; an endless trek to nothing. Sure, you can '
live
', explore the world over and all, but with no one to really share that with through the years…
I blink, breaking myself away from where my brain had been going. No point in worrying about what might be, since just like a human, I may not live to see it. Depressing, but not as much as it would be normally. Instead, it creates that wonder - that you don't know if you'll have a tomorrow, so you have to make the best of today. Heh. Talk about maudlin. Pulling away from her, I shake my head hard.
"Doubt they'll use me against you, it's quite clear that I annoy you and just give you grief."
She smirks, dipping forward to run her tongue across my lower lip.
"That's how it appears, isn't it?"
I blink at her as she takes advantage, biting at my lip and coaxing me to follow. I do, but I stay guarded and aware, refusing to fall under the haze again. Easier when I hear those in the hallway come closer. Tasha's ready to storm the room. Lady pulls away, a slight annoyed look about her while bending down to grab my towel, putting it in my lap absently.
"That is one of the humans, is it not?"
My head dips in a slow affirmative, wary of what she plans on doing. Wrapping the towel under my arms before moving to stand upright. There's no hiding what happened here, not with the strong scents in the air.
"She's the one that was being raped by the wolf when we went into the basement."
The look of recognition is there for a moment before she scowls.
"Would seem you have a batch of defiants under your wing."
I laugh at her expression, it's just too precious. As if someone having a personality is the worst thing in the world. Which is funny considering she seems to like me defying her; gives her a reason to give me a tongue lashing...as if she needed one.
"Don't know why you seem to have an issue with that. Spunky people are more interesting than paper copied mannequins. As long as I get it through to them that they have to be careful, I think them being themselves is a good thing."
Her eyebrow raises, looking unconvinced. My eyes roll at her.
"Really? What am I then?"
Lady's gaze heats up as she looks down my frame, then back up, lingering at my mouth before going back to my eyes. A smirk crosses her lips, face smug.
"You, my pet, are
mine
."
My mouth snaps shut, lips pursing as I glare. She chuckles and moves to open the door.
"There are some clothes in the office you can change into. Much more manageable than a towel."
Glowering at her back gets me nowhere, but it makes me feel a little better. Before the others come in, I use the corner of said towel to wipe down the desk corner, keeping faced away from her and crossing my arms as the others come in at her direction. The door is left open with Avina standing just inside it with her head down, Trisha looks a little lost but stays quiet, and Tasha comes over to me. The expression on her face lets me know she's aware of what transpired.
"Are you alright? When you did’n come back I was afraid she'd hurt..."
My head shakes, hair tousling. Her concern warms me, but at the same time, she's putting herself in a bad spot.
"I'm fine. Punishment was met. But that brings up a point, you ever see that man, go the other way. Quickly."
Her light brown eyes had sparked when I mentioned punishment, so I keep going, hoping she cools down soon before she gets hurt.
"Tasha, this is the Mistress of this brothel; she's the one that made it possible for me to save all those within that house."
Think she catches on to my worry, but it's clear she's unhappy. She stifles it enough to look over at the head Vamp. Lady is watching her carefully, judging her reactions. Really hope she doesn't pull any bullshit. Either of them.
"Avina, take Faline to her office to retrieve some clothing while I speak with...Tasha."
I'm about to speak up but both give me a look. Sighing, I follow Avina out. I can only protect them so far, and if they're the ones who create a problem for themselves after being warned, then the only way for them to get it is to be scared. Before the door closes, another order slips through, demanding I feed. A growl slips from me as the door clicks into place. Urge to kick it is strong, but I curb the impulse. Hard to tell others to watch their attitudes around the woman if I keep doing what they’re told not to do. Whereas I may live through it, however, they won’t.
Biting my lip as I look at the door, I can hear nothing from the other side. Nothing will be said till I walk away, so growling again, I stomp off. Don't need the girl to show me the way, I know it myself. She keeps pace with me though, face peaceful and without a care.
"Are Leidolf and Thessily still in the kitchen?"
She nods so I relax a little.
"Kerry had the small cat move back behind your counters. The wolf wouldn't move though."
That makes me smile. The twelve new 'recruits' are considered mine and Lady has issues with them. That pleases me as well as makes me worry. Since they
are
mine, I can do with them what I wish, and it's clear some are very unhappy with that. Leidolf almost reminds me of a male version of my sister with his stubbornness. I just hope it doesn't get him hurt. Shit. I'd forgotten to make the request that they go to my sister if something happens to me. Not like I won't see the Mistress again, so I just have to remember for next time. 'Cause you know there will be.
"I take it she put clothes in that room?"
Avina nods, looking chipper even as I scowl. More than likely a bunch of crap I won't want to wear, knowing my luck. Could just slip into one of the skirts I brought with me though, as long as they weren't removed. Feeling a little better, I ease up, moving a bit more leisurely. About to ask the submissive at my side if she knows anything about this 'locked room', but before I can, my head is yanked back. My scalp is
really
not happy as my hair is pulled, a hand going around my neck and holding firmly to keep me from crying out.
Avina stumbles back into the wall as a face comes up next to mine, so close in height to me that I can feel the female’s body press close. From the scents filling my nose, I can tell she's a Vampire, feline blood, but an unknown cat. The woman who wanted Leidolf.
"Should have shared, little Miss Priss. Just because you fuck the Mistress means nothing to me. Don't worry though, your pet will be in very good hands once you're gone. He looks quite delicious."
The soft voice is in my ear, the grip in my hair tight just as the hand at my throat is. My eyes are locked on Avina, flicking to the side just as I grab the hand choking me. The woman is strong, crushing my windpipe steadily. My mind tries to panic, but I keep rein on it as my free hand slams down and back, claws ripping into the soft tissues between the woman’s legs. Doesn't matter that she isn't a man with balls, it still hurts like hell. The sharp cry in my ear is a testament to that.
The submissive girl hasn't moved, so when I can tear the hand at my throat away just enough, I yell at her to go. My voice doesn't sound like my own, the urge to cough strong, but there's no time. Claws dig deep as I go for as much damage as I can, getting only seconds before I'm pushed forward - hard.
I hit the wall but I keep my head from bouncing off of it. A lot of good that does though since she follows me, her grip in my hair used as a handle to smash my face into the wood. Once, twice. I freeze then go limp as I become dazed. My hair is let go as she turns me to face her, my nose and forehead throbbing in pain. The woman’s dark eyes swim into view in front of me, teeth bared as she lunges for my throat. I manage to knock her off course by putting my face in the way, causing her fangs to sink deep into my cheek.
Crying out, my hands come up and try to push her away. Last-minute knowledge of that being a very bad idea has me instead digging claws into her exposed neck and chest. I start pulling on my sister’s Were strength as I tear into the woman. Muffled as it is, her scream boggles my brain. My towel has been lost as she hits hard into my ribs and gut, one hand coming up to rake her sharp fingernails down my face. I keep digging, carving deep grooves into the flesh of her chest and throat.
When I hit on bone I go lower. Blood is flying everywhere as she moves to slam me into the wall, but since she still has her teeth in my face, it isn't very effective. It's because of that fact that I haven't shifted. The longer it takes me to finish this, the more she will get the upper hand. I thrust my hand deep into her gut, putting all the strength I can behind the blow. She shrieks, ripping her mouth from my face.
My hands go into a frenzy once more, raking over her with such speed that I end up getting myself several times. I don't stop till there's a wide, gaping hole in the middle of the Vampire’s body. Shredded meat falls from her body as I scream my rage at her. I've sunken deep within the Were part of my channeling, doing much the same as my sister had once when fighting Anthony. The woman is still fighting, raining her own hits down on my face and body, but when I lunge forward and sink teeth into her esophagus, her screeches turn to gurgles. She backpedals, trying to push me off of her.
The tube between my teeth crunches as I bite into it. I pull back, keeping hold, then release just to lunge again and tear into it a second time. All my frustration is taken out on the body in front of me. Pushing it against the wall, claws dig into her shoulders as I gnaw at her. The blood flowing over my tongue feeds my frenzy as I rip and tear much like an animal would with its food. Snapping and crunching at the bones I keep digging for even when the body stops moving on its own.
I come back to myself slowly, panting as I fall back away from her...if that's what you can call it now. Barely any neck left, the front of the shape is a bloody ruin and unrecognizable. Strips of skin overhang where the abdomen should be, but it's empty...mostly. As I back away, it slumps and falls forward. So out of it, I leap away from it just to collide into the wall behind me trying to get away from the red mass. I slide down the wall to my rump as I keep eyes on the body, legs giving out, gold eyes staring coldly.
Avina had taken off at some point, don't know how long ago. The fight felt like it took several minutes, but in reality was probably only a couple, if even that. The front of my body is covered in red paint, and thicker things cling on to the nicks she managed to create. One of my abilities is to have claws while in human form, clearly, it wasn't one of hers. My face is throbbing, pounding. My ribs, hip, and belly feel like they're on fire. It all, for the most part, gets ignored as I stare at what had been a living being. From chin to groin has been torn out and destroyed. Not my first kill, but by far the messiest. The others had been relatively quick and clean. This...this looks more like an animal attack. Makes sense; channeling my sister’s animal. My cat is fierce but small and doesn't have the power behind it that a magic pumped Werewolf does.
I have to blink several times to clear the blood from my eyes, and even then, I'm not sure if what I see is what is really happening. The body is already a mess so it's hard to tell, but it's moving. Not just random blood flow, but actually falling in on itself. I press hard into the wall at my back, gripping my legs to me as I watch on, wide-eyed. The body is caving in on itself, collapsing, and turning to ash. A panicked scream wells in my throat, but gets swallowed down painfully. Rapid blinks to keep my eyes clear stop once I finally raise my hand to wipe them, the action causing my face to burn. The multiple scratches and holes very unhappy.
Horror is still there, but my panic eases very little, watching in fascination as the collapsing body goes from a meaty mass to feathery ash dispersing almost immediately. The Vampire’s blood goes black before turning to ash as well. I'm transfixed.
That's how Lady finds me, staring at the last bits of ash as it disappears into nothingness. Arms are wrapped tightly around my drawn-up legs, making myself as small as possible as I try to fuse into the wall itself.
The truth revealed as to what I have to look forward to if anyone succeeds in their getting rid of me.
It dawns on me then as the Mistress crouches down next to me, that she'd used my name when directing Avina to take me to 'my' office. Think that was the first time she'd ever used it. I look at her with wide unseeing eyes now, unable to speak even if I wanted to. A dark green and ice blue eye look over my face, lingering on the fang marks in my cheek. I'd be covered in forming bruises if I had the blood to do so, as it is, everything just hurts.
"This is the first time you have seen how we die, isn't it?"
My answer must show in my eyes, as hers soften before turning away to talk to whoever had followed her. I'm deaf and dumb to everything around me as my gaze goes back to where a body had once been. No pile of ash, no blood, just the shredded clothes she'd been wearing.
As soon as I'm touched, my panic skyrockets and turn I into my cat, about to take off when I'm grabbed and held against a warm body. Lady's scent is still intermingled with my own, so I sort of relax. At least enough to keep from fighting as I'm carried off. My head is still pounding with one hell of a headache, so I close my eyes. I'm carried into a dark room and laid down on something soft. I know it's her bed, so I move to get up and get off it. I'm denied that when I get held down.
When I start struggling, she lays next to me and starts whispering. Just what she's saying I have no clue as I'm not paying attention to the words. The pitch and sound start working on my brain though, calming enough so I stop trying to get away. Soon as she moves I'm so out of here though. There's movement, but not of her leaving. A warm, nude body curls around mine, arm going over and around me to keep me down. Great.
Worn out and numb, I settle down and wait for my chance. Never comes though, as before long, my eyes refuse to stay open, the slight prickling along my skin lets me know the sun is rising once again. Giving in, my body relaxes as I drift off, held firmly to the Vampire Mistress's chest.
Chapter 59: Chapter 58 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
My eyes don't want to open as I get nudged several times. Bastion trying to wake me has me groaning and turning over. Doesn't work though, as he just keeps persisting. Aren't kids his age supposed to be outside or doing something that doesn't interfere with adults' sleep? What the hell.
"Kierra, you have to get up. Everyone else is awake. Don't you have stuff you have to do today?"
Clearly being in wolf form does not scare the kid off from waking a grumpy beast. Putting paws over my face doesn't seem to work either since he just moves to pushing at me. My whining doesn't even get me any sympathy. How rude.
"If you don't get up, Xavier's going to eat all your bread."
Oh, now that's just a low blow. Moving my paws away from my face, I turn and glare at the boy. He smiles and just points towards the stairs. Listening, the rustling of the bread package can be heard. Standing up, I stretch, arch my back, and stick my tail into the air. After heading up the stairs, the maned wolf can be seen with his head stuck in the fridge. The open bread is on the counter next to a plate getting set up for a sandwich. Padding lightly over to the counter, I grab the bread and turn, going to my room. Just before I get to my door, I hear him calling out.
Smiling to myself, I shoulder the door closed and shift, getting the lock flipped before I step away. Bread gets picked up and put on my dresser, the tie still in the kitchen, so I snatch out a piece and start nahming. Wonder what Xavier had done to annoy Bastion since I'm pretty sure that's the only reason why he brought it up. I get out an old long shirt and put it on. Need a shower, but don't want to take food in there with me. I'm just about to unlock the door when it gets knocked on, an annoyed male right outside it. Smiling, I call out an innocent enough greeting. Pretty sure I'm fooling no one.
"Can I get the bread back, please? Kind of need it."
He just makes it too easy.
"What for?"
His light growl has me grinning and unlocking the door. Opening it while holding the bread behind my back, the tall male is given a curious look. He gives me such a droll one in return that I can't help but laugh.
"What did you do to Bastion? He's the one who wanted me to save the bread."
He grunts, reaching out and behind me to tug the bag away.
"He wanted to go out and see if he could find any stray Red Wolves. Told him he had to wait for you."
I release the package easily enough, furrowing my brows.
"Have they all not left yet?"
He shakes his head, long black hair moving around him as he turns and goes back to the kitchen.
"Most have, but a few have lingered. Think they're still exploring the area and getting that house set up."
Oh yeah. Forgot about the house. Had given it to Rico and his wolves to use while here, since it's just sitting there. Has water, but no electricity or gas so not like it can really be lived in.
"Don't suppose you know which ones, do you?"
He shakes his head, so I go in for my shower. Once back out and dressed, I join the three out in the living room; Xavier, Bastion, and Maii. Boys are doing their own little thing while Xavier paces in front of the door. Crossing my arms, I watch him. He looks agitated, but as far as I can tell, has no reason to.
"What's wrong?"
Hanging around here after having spent so much time traveling, he has to be going stir crazy by now.
"Kani went out a while ago and Shade and Zypher have gone to the bar."
Waiting for him to finish yields no results, so I twist my hair and pull it atop my head, clipping it there while I go over everything I need to get done today. Have to run by the diner, got a job to do a print for them, but I have no idea what to do for them. Also have to give that Mr. Silverton a call back to see what he's wanting.
Why can't people tell me what they want up front so I'm not scrambling? Would make things so much easier. Have to get back over to Ava's to, have to talk to Gabriel about the house. My face scowls when I think of having to deal with that man again. Getting a glass of juice and turning, Xavier is staring at me from the front doorway.
"What?"
He shakes his head but speaks anyway.
"When you go into town, I need you to drop me off at that music store again."
I nod, but still wonder what his problem is. Checking the time, I poke my head outside and call for Kani. I'll give him a few minutes to show, but if he doesn't, he's getting locked out and left. While the guys get ready to go, I munch on another piece of bread and write down ideas from what I can remember of the diner. Their theme tends to change, so trying to come up with something specific is pointless. Bastion and Xavier are talking about blade stuff while Maii focuses on the paper pad I'd gotten him. Personalities are really showing themselves here. Where the coyote seems to be focused on creating something, Bastion is intent on being able to use a weapon. Xavier, though antsy, explains everything thoroughly and patiently in a way the boy can understand.
When the red fox bounds onto the porch, I ask if he wants to come along or wants to stay. Looking at the three others, he votes on staying. My jeep just isn't big enough to hold more than four comfortably.
"Red Wolves still around?"
He nods, whispering in my head that he's been watching them. I frown slightly.
"Leave them be for now. If they're at the other house then they aren't causing any trouble. I'll leave the house unlocked for you, don't get into any trouble yourself, alright?"
After nodding, we head out and pile into my vehicle. Shade and his brother being at the bar means they're working, so don't have to worry about them. When catching a glimpse of the knife sheath on Bastion’s waist, I raise an eyebrow at him.
"I know it isn't a toy, I'm not going to play with it."
"Do you think it necessary to carry with you right now?"
He squirms as I look at him, but firms and nods.
"Lot of good it is to learn about them and then not have one on me if I need it."
I raise both brows and look over to the maned wolf next to me. He just grins and inclines his head. Actually, I'm glad he has one since we're going into town where he can be seen. I'm also glad he's being serious and responsible about it, but at the same time, memories of how I was are now going through my head and have me worrying.
"Just be sure you don't flash it around in public."
He nods, smiling. The way it's positioned on him, I can tell Xavier helped him somewhere. Most are inclined to have them right in front of them when that isn't a good idea. More likely to stab yourself that way. Having it on your side or at your back is best. Longer than six inches is illegal in Illinois for carrying purposes. Next to that is hidden or spring action, so those you can carry are limited, being reduced to small daggers or pocket knives. What he has on him now is technically a hunting knife, just a small version. My gaze slides over to Maii, who has brought his drawing pad with and is currently working in it. Upon feeling my gaze on him, he lifts the side of his shirt and shows me his as well.
I'm so busted for child endangerment. I chew on my lip, but let it go. It was what I wanted, I know, but now seeing it, I'm second-guessing myself. More or less just nervous about them getting caught with them. They're mine, yes, but that isn't the problem. Would be just my luck the wrong person sees a child with a blade and I get the cops called on me. That'll be fun to explain.
'Why yes, officer, I did give the boys very sharp objects that can kill. You see, there's a very bad man running about who wants my boy and I want him to be able to protect himself, and if need be, gut this man like a pig.'
Oh yeah, I see that going over so well. Loves Park police can be a bit bitchy, but Rockford po-po’s are even worse. Probably doesn't help that my family is known to be troublemakers in the first place. Father, uncle, and a few cousins. Not to mention myself. All known to be 'bad eggs'. Personally, I think they're just a bunch of tight asses, but it's that attitude that seems to be our downfall. Ah well, can't cage free birds.
Halfway to Rockford, my pocket starts vibrating. Pulling it out, I hand it to Xavier to answer. It's Robert, the art gallery’s curator. Just wanted to call and let me know that all my prints were sold last night. Judging by his really chipper tone, I guess they sold for good prices as well. The money has been wired into my account, as always, and asked once again when I can bring in more. Xavier looks at me and I just make a face at him.
"I've been really busy Mr. De'mascus, but as soon as I get some more done up, I'll be sure to get a hold of you. When is your next event?"
Stupid question, since they have events going on just about every other week, but hopefully he'll get my meaning. Nope. He starts listing off every event he has planned for the next three months. I can already feel a headache forming.
"Hang on there, Robert, you know what I meant. When is your next larger auction?"
Out of all the things he listed off, there wasn't any mention of one.
"Oh, the next one is the day after tomorrow! A prelude to the Christmas Pageant we will have going for the..."
Guy can really drone on. Next auction is the day after Thanksgiving and based around the next upcoming holiday. Geez, the current one is barely over and already busting out all the Christmas stuff. I hate when places do that.
When able to get him to calm down a moment so he can actually hear me, I let him know I'll try to have a few things for him then, and let him know I have to get going. Almost feel bad when he starts sounding all dejected, but I don't fall for it. If I let him keep going I'll never be able to hang up. Xavier finally ends the call, a goofy smile covering his face. He can be amused all he wants, he doesn't have to deal with the older man.
"You're wanting the music shop next to the publishing office, right?"
When he nods, I angle for the correct turnoff. Need to get on Whitman and off North Second.
"How much time are you going to need?"
He shrugs, so I give him a look. Another smile doesn't fool me this time, he's up to something.
"Well, whatever. After dropping you off we'll go by the diner then come back when I'm done. Shouldn't take too long, but stuff always manages to come up."
Maned wolf nods, gazing out and watching the scenery go by. Should really talk to all the guys about getting cell phones, would make some things so much easier. Few minutes later has me dropping him off in front of the publisher's office. Another car in the way for the shop he's wanting. No big deal. Wonder if Benji is working today. Debate on going in, but when I see a couple people already in there, I decide not to. Warning the male once again that I may be a bit, he waves me off. Pulling out carefully, I realize while doing so that I forgot to grab those damn sunglasses. Even put in a place that should have been visible to remind me, I forget. Lovely. My annoyed bitching under my breath has the boys looking at me.
"I forgot the sunglasses. I can usually feel it coming on, but sometimes I don't. Here’s to hoping no one overly annoys me and has my eyes going all freaky in public."
Hell, knowing my luck, I should just plan for it now, since that seems to be how things work these days. Think the whole Werewolf thing also came with a shorter fuse and bullshit meter. This should be good. Takes almost thirty minutes to get to the diner, it being on the other side of town. Probably should have told Xavier that. Whoops.
"You guys hungry?"
Both nod. Should’ve already known they would be. I might not actually feel hungry, but going to a place with food that no one at home had to cook is a bit enticing, I'll admit. To me as well.
"Alright, we go in and get a table, eat, and go from there."
Actually, while we're eating I'll be looking around at what's new and see if I can get a vague idea of what they could be going for. After that, I'll ask for the big guy. Hopefully, his attitude will have changed. I'm not gonna hold my breath. Since the boys, especially Bastion, are in heavier clothes, the blades are hidden. When coats are taken off is when I'll have to be mindful, sweaters only cover so much. Didn't even grab a coat for myself, but that's not unusual.
Hair is mostly dry, but since I didn't get it brushed before we left, it's kinda crazy right now. Damp wavy hair left on its own, especially mine, will curl up like no one's business. Since I don't carry a purse, I don't have a brush on me. Luckily, I sort of prepared for this sort of thing. A small brush is hidden in my glove box. When I find a parking spot in front of the small eatery, I pull it out and run it through. I don't go all out and style it or anything girly, just a quick brush over to tame the craziness. Still looks crazy, thanks to the new color addition, but that I can't help. Glancing back to the two boys in my backseat, I'm still amazed by how similar they look.
Both shaggy blondes with blue eyes, thin, and seem to have the weight of the world on their shoulders. Going to have to talk to Ava about getting after their hair. They may want to grow it out, but they can still use a trim. Bastion and Maii are already so much older mentally that I don't have to treat them like someone would with others their age. No warnings of being on their best behavior, using manners, or threatening punishments. Thank God.
"Been a few months since I’ve seen the guy, but last time he was kind of a douche. Remind me not to go off alone with him if I move to do so. That would probably be a bad idea. Ready?"
Maii has his nose in his drawing but gives an absent nod. Bastion, looking all adult, nods while looking all serious. Need to find something to do with him soon where he doesn't have to be all grown up, where he can be a kid. Would probably be easier if I knew what the hell kids did these days. Are gameboys still a thing? Too cold for scooters, bikes, or skateboards. Rollerskating? Aw hell, I'm old. Screw it, we'll go to the YMCA and go rock climbing. There.
Getting out, we head in without anymore dawdling. Maii folds up his notebook before I can get a look at what he's doing, but he seems a little frustrated. I know the feeling well. Nothing more annoying than being able to see what you want to do perfectly in your head, yet unable to get it down the way you want. That was my biggest problem when I first started out. Had me stopping several times. Almost gave up just as many times too.
Upon entering, no one's up front to direct us to a table, so we stand and wait. While doing so I look over the walls at some of the stuff others have done. There's no specific theme from what I can tell, just a hodgepodge of different things. From a bowling scene to lounging in a park and a few scenery images. Looking away from the art itself and to the theme of the building doesn't help much either. Aged wood, airy and open, it looks much like any other place you'd go to. Nothing really sets it apart. Most of the prints are relatively small, don't know if that was done to make more room, the owner being cheap, or what, but changing it up might help the 'boorish' feel to it. That's just me though.
A waitress finally comes forward, but I smell her first. Images fly into my head of yellow and brown lands shimmering in the heat. The dry scent of dirt and cat, shaded under a baobab tree while watching water buffalo grazing lazily. Blinking rapidly, I look over at a curvy brunette woman who's looking at me nervously. Mixed, but leaning more on the pale side with long curly hair and brown eyes. About five and a half feet yet looks barely legal.
"Hello, my name is Bryanna and I'll be your waitress this morning. Smoking or non?"
Her voice is shaking visibly, but it's obvious she's trying to control herself. Tell you how long this place has been around, I didn't think they offered that anymore. Oh, I see, not actual smoking, but the puff-happy vapes everyone seems to have nowadays.
"Non, please."
Nodding, she leads us through to the right-hand side. The woman’s nervousness bellies the animal I know her to be, so it has to be over something else. Inhaling deeply, I catch no other animals, so I'm at a bit of a loss. Looking over to Maii, he shrugs yet had been looking around as well.
We get led to our table, sat down, and given menus. Hurriedly stating she'll get us our water, she then bolts. I know cats are skittish and all, but she's a lioness. She should not be afraid of a simple wolf, a young coyote, and a human boy.
We settle down into the window booth, seats warmed by the sunlight streaming through. Little bright for my tastes, but Bastion seems to enjoy it. He and I both go over what the food listings are for Maii, who can't as of yet read for himself. From the corner of my eye, I can see the waitress, Bryanna, watching us curiously. With her hearing, she knows exactly when we're ready, coming back with water and silverware for each of us.
Were-Lioness. Not a Shifter like Orion. I don't know enough of the fuzzball community to know if there's a Were-Lion Pride around.
After giving his order, Maii pulls out his notebook and gets back to his drawing. I smile and look over to Bastion, both of them having sat opposite me. He's watching the progress almost absently. Small talk is made while waiting for the food, waitress coming a few times to refill drinks for us. Bunch of thirsty fools over here. On her fourth or fifth trip back to the table before the food has come out, I finally ask her outright why she's so skittish.
Not very tactful, I know, but it's too early to be beating around the bush. Early for me anyway. She almost drops her pitcher of orange juice, brown eyes flying to me. I help her steady it as she looks back towards the kitchen, her heartbeat picking up a faster pace. I furrow my brows as I look at her.
"Are you alright? I don't smell any other animals here. You're not afraid of me, are you?"
I know I have resting bitch face, but damn, this is a bit extreme. Her head shakes vigorously before she stops and nods, looking everywhere but at me. Bastion looked confused till I mentioned animals, now he's looking at the woman curiously. It's he that asks for her to start answering.
"You're an animal? What kind? Are there any others here? Your name is Bryanna right?"
Not usually such a chatterbox, so I've a feeling he's picked up on her hesitancy. She smiles at him kindly, patience in her face as if she likes kids.
"I am, I'm a lion. There aren't any others here, no, and if they find out what I am..."
I shake my head at her, trying to be just as patient as she is being to the boy.
"We'll not expose you, we all have too much to hide. I didn't mean to startle you, was just wondering why you're so nervous around me."
Bryanna finishes wiping an invisible spot off the table. Still jumpy, but lingering.
"I'm sorry, I wasn't expecting you is all. I usually try to avoid anyone who smells like you or him."
She nods her head towards Maii, who'd looked up when she started talking. His eyes widen in shock. Not often do you hear that an adult is trying to avoid anything that smells like you do. Can imagine how odd it has to be for him.
"You mean Shifters?"
Her head cocks and shrugs, so I narrow my eyes.
"How long have you been a lioness?"
The waitress bites her lip, looking back to the double-doors leading to the heart of the place.
"Almost a year."
Chapter 60: Chapter 59 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
With that, she scampers off into the kitchens as if she were called. My Imp is looking after her, brows furrowed while the coyote Shifter closes his sketchpad and nudges it aside. My phone goes off just before she comes back out, plates and small bowls on a big tray. Don't recognize the number that comes up, but I answer anyway.
"Hello?"
Voice that answers me has me worried for a moment, then smiling. If something had been wrong, I'm sure he'd sound a little different. As it is, his calling is quite fortuitous.
"Kierra? You busy?"
"Just sitting down for some food Orion, what's up?"
The name doesn't seem to spark any recognition from our waitress as she places everything. Not too surprising.
"I'm at your place, a fox tells me you stepped out. You are aware you have a few Red Wolves wandering your grounds, right? What's going on?"
I stop making faces at Bastion’s gross eggs. I hate eggs, they're quite disgusting. They smell foul and have the texture of runny snot. Funny part? I like cooking with them. They're so versatile, you can do so much with them. You just won't catch me eating them. Unless I can't taste them at all in whatever I'm eating. French toast for example...when made right.
"Fox has a name, and don't you harass him. And I'm aware of the Reds, they have permission to be there. I'd have given you free rein of running around if I thought your thin pelt could handle it."
My teasing him seems to calm him a bit, the picture of a spiked furred cat calming down in my head all cartoony. He grunts, sounding exasperated, so I smile and have to jab some more.
"What's wrong, pussycat? That sister of mine have you all riled again? What'd she do this time?"
Bryanna had walked away after giving us our food, but there aren't too many others here yet for her to tend to. Not when the two other waitresses seem to be possessive of their tables. Won't say she's hovering, but by my wording of things, it's obvious I have her attention.
"Could say that. She managed to help the Mistress save a bunch of Lost. Most have decided to stay within the brothel, but there is one here that Faline wanted me to bring to you directly."
That has me blinking a few times. Brought to me directly? Why?
"Why? What's wrong with him?"
He doesn't answer right away, so it has me worrying even more. My gaze falls on Maii, who's openly looking at me. No guile to the boy, whatsoever. Considering he was the last one Faline brought, the whole thing has me curious.
"Well, the obvious speaks for itself. I'd rather you be here to see for yourself. Will you be long?"
I look down to my plate then to the boys'. While I've been talking I've been nibbling at mine, while they've been consistently chowing down.
"I'm a bit busy at the moment, but I should be able to leave soon. I'll pick up Xavier and head home, give me about forty-five minutes. Have Kani let you in and get comfortable. Oh, before I let you go, is there a Were-Lion Pride in town anywhere?"
Soon as I ask, I see Bryanna's head fly up and look directly at me, fear plain on her face. Hmm.
"Not that I have been made aware of. Only lions around here are all Shifters of my clan. Why?"
I shrug, going for nonchalant.
"No reason, just curious. I'd like to know of all the animal groups in the area so I know what all I have to deal with. From Nathan, I know there's a scattering of animals that are loners who don't belong to any specific group. I seem to be meeting them steadily as time passes, but the bigger groups, like the wolves, I'd like to eventually meet."
The man is quiet on the other end for a moment before I hear his sigh.
"You found a WereLion, didn't you?"
I smile. Clearly, I'm not very subtle.
"Mhmm."
Not sure how Shifter animals are on territory boundaries, for the Weres it seems to depend on animal and group size. I'm not sure just how large the lion Clan is, but just judging from how Orion acts half the time, I'd wager it to be a bigger group. The last thing I need is warring factions to start.
"Ease down pussycat, I seriously doubt a single lioness is a danger to you or yours."
By his silence, I can just picture the blinking 'duh' face he's got going on.
"A female?"
I nod before making noises of agreement, taking a couple more bites before it gets cold. Now watch him think that just because she's female she isn't anything to be worried about. Have to keep myself from snorting aloud. Can hear his covering the receiver and talking to someone else for a minute. Probably wouldn't be able to normally, but the burly lion is holding his phone to his chest, his very deep voice still resonates. I give him his time while I eat some more, I don't care to talk on the phone anyway.
"There's no WereLion group that I am aware of anywhere near here, so yours must be from somewhere else. I would like to meet her, if possible."
I almost choke on my mouthful, but I get it down, pretty painfully.
"What? I think she's a little young for you bro. One look at you and she'd run the other way. I think meeting my sister has broken your brain."
He chuckles, mumbling that he doesn't deny that.
"Get back here as soon as you can, I do have other things to do, you know."
Snorting at him, I hang up. Boys are almost done, but I still have half a plate left. Looking up, I catch Bryanna's eye and motion her over. She hesitates but does make her way closer.
"Can you tell Mr. Williams that Kierra McHone is here? I need to talk to him about his commissioned print."
Sooner I talk to him, the sooner we can leave. She doesn't leave after my request, instead standing there looking at me intently. I clear my throat before looking up to her.
"I take it you heard my asking about lions in the area. One I was talking to is a friend of mine, he's also a lion, but a Shifter cat instead of a Were. Only been a cat for a year, you said, did you have anyone around you to show you what was going on? Another lion I mean?"
Her hands are fidgeting in front of her as she shakes her head. Yeah, didn't think so, not with as jumpy as she is.
"I know you don't know me, and therefore have no reason to trust me, but if you allow it, I can aid you. Possibly make it so things aren't so scary. With being a female Were-animal as well, I know things can get pretty awful, especially around the full moon. Just know you aren't alone and I will help in any way I can."
Can see her eyes tearing up as she looks at me. Still nervous, but wanting some kind of assurance. Pointing to her paper pad and pen, I write down my address for her. Pretty messed up, my handing out my home to others, as if I have no care. I do actually, but I've been where this woman is. I had Bastion and Asher though, and she has no one from the looks of it.
It's within my power to give aid, so I will. This time last year I probably wouldn't have, but at that time I couldn't. Now I have the means to take care of myself as well as those around me. Mostly. I also write my phone number down.
"If you wish, come see me tonight. I have much I have to do today, so give me a call and let me know you're on your way. If you don't come, I'll understand, but keep my number in case you need anything, okay?"
Bryanna slides it into her pocket before darting off once more for the kitchen.
"Do you think she'll call?"
Bastion’s question has me looking at him. I splay my hands in a shrug.
"It's up to her. I provided a path, now it's up to her on if she takes it or not."
His blue eyes go back to the way she fled, looking sad.
"I hope she does. She looked so scared."
I nod, eating up a couple more bites before realizing I've lost my appetite. We get everything stacked and piled onto the center of the table while I wait for the big guy. I'd really like to do a print and get my art branching out, but if this guy is as much a douche as he was last time, I'm so outta here.
It's another five minutes before he comes out. Just as he does I'm looking around, as it's not busy enough for him to have taken so long. My lips purse, but I try to ease up. Always possible he was caught doing something else; on the phone or something. I’ve never worked in the food industry, so I have no idea what all goes on behind closed doors. Standing, I shake his hand as he comes over. Hate shaking hands, but it's the thing to do in polite society, it would seem.
When he starts gushing happily over me it makes me smile, but something is off. David Williams, owner of this hole in the wall eatery, is in his fifties at least. Wide shoulders and a little thick in the middle, but otherwise looks to be perfectly healthy. His cockiness is astounding as he goes on, leading the conversation off even when I try to talk about what he wants. A persistent ticking in my head has me about to go nuts. Hard to hear when he's talking, but when he pauses with his mouth open is when I really hear it.
"Sorry, Mr. Williams, but do you hear a ticking?"
I interjected before he could start up again, but my question has his eyes widening at me before he smiles.
"You hear it? Well, I'll be damned. I don't always hear it, no, but I'm getting up there in age so I'm not sure just how loud it can be. I have an artificial heart valve, the clicking you hear is from it pumping."
Blinking at him, I'm at a loss for words. I've put my foot in my mouth here and have no idea how to rectify it. He sees my blundering and laughs, looking quite merry about the whole thing.
"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to sound rude or anything..."
"Nonsense! It's quite alright. It's because of it that I have taken such a liking to art. I may not be able to do some of the things others can, but there is peace to be found within the works that make up for things seemingly lost."
My face flushes as I continue to flounder, but I take a deep breath and hold it for a few seconds before releasing it slowly. I then listen to his tale of why he has it and what started him on his collecting of art and eventually moving to local pieces.
"I am sorry for how it happened to lead up to this. You see, I have to be sure the artists who come in are legit and serious about their work. They have to have passion. Those who just slap paint onto a surface and try to pass it off as art is not what I want. Robert had vouched for you, but I needed to see first hand what you could do before I could allow you on my walls."
Well. Now
I
feel like the douche. Even more so since I understand what he's saying perfectly. Too many times have I gone to one of the auctions and seen a print sell for thousands, and all it is is chicken scratch done by someone who could care less. Those that have come from money and have no shortage, silver-spoon and all. Money buys money. When he and I start talking about that, Bastion taps on my arm.
"Oh, crap. Mr. Williams..."
"Call me David, please."
I smile warmly, trying to pull my hand out from under his without seeming rude.
"David. I hate to rush you, but I have a friend waiting on me to pick him up..."
"Say no more, I apologize for taking so much of your time. As for what I want you to put up on my wall, I leave it to you. It has to be family-friendly, of course, but you already know that."
I smile and agree, asking a few more questions to get a sense of who he is and what he likes. Size is restricted to a max of 26 by 24, which is fine. We shake hands once more before he pulls me into a hug.
Awkward.
He's all smiles when he lets go, wishing us a good day before disappearing into his kitchen once more. The boys and I go to the front desk so I can pay, ordering doggy bagged gyros for Xavier and Kani. That takes a few more minutes since they're made fresh, but then we're on our way back to pick up the maned wolf.
I pull up in front of the publishing house, the car that was there earlier now gone. A new vehicle is now in front, the black SUV looking thing reminding me of ones you see in movies that are either driven by bad guys or cops. Thanks to my overactive imagination, I keep an eye on the thing. When the driver door opens, I stiffen automatically. To my amazement though, Xavier is the one to step out of it. His cheesy grin gets wider as he just watches me gape at him.
He casually walks up to my window and knocks on it. Closing my mouth and scowling, it gets rolled down just to have him stick his head in. He’s holding out his hand in front of me and waiting for my gesture to take what he has. Already know what it is before I take it, but I'm still just staring at him.
"Please tell me you didn't steal it."
The maned wolf laughs, a sly grin taking over.
"What if I did?"
My scowling has him raising his hands.
"I didn't steal it. It's paid for and legal, just needs official plates."
There are multiple car lots in this area of Rockford, at least three within walking distance of where he's standing now. Most of them aren't known to have brand new models, so this one is more than likely used. Makes me feel a little better, but I'm still confused.
"If you bought it, why are you handing me the key?"
Xavier holds up a copy of his own on a keychain I don't remember him having before. Still at a loss, I continue looking at him, my hand lowers to rest on my steering wheel so I'm not looking like quite an idiot. He shrugs with a smile.
"I have a spare, but I bought it for you. Call it my rent money for my living in your home. Besides, you've grumbled a few times now about needing something bigger, so now you have something manageable."
Coming from mercenary work and living like a vagabond, I already knew he wasn't poor by any means. Probably one of the wealthiest people in Rockford, actually. But still, I don't take gifts very well, I never feel that I get the point across that I'm grateful. Mostly because I don't know what to do.
"Uh, thank you, Xavier, but you didn't have to do this."
And back to blundering I go, blushing as I try to look at him yet not wanting to at the same time. He sees that I'm flustered, and seems to be taking pleasure from it.
"You're a dork. You didn't have to do this, I would have gotten something later on."
He laughs, rocking back on his heels as a car goes by. His biker jacket’s gaping open over the shirt, the cool air not bothering him at all. The gawking stares from the females across the street are annoying though.
"Uhm, I got a call from Orion, we have to get back to the house. Faline has sent another to me."
The dark head nods as his brow furrows, opening his mouth as if to say something before he shakes his head.
"I'll follow you."
"Yep."
Pushing the nifty little button to roll the window back up, we start back home. Don't want to freeze my Imp.
"Sent another? You mean there is someone new at the house?"
Bastion sounds both interested and a bit reserved. Granted people aren't so much coming and going from his life, the only one having left, recently, being Asher. But so many people in such a short span of time is taxing. I should know.
"Yeah, from the sounds of it they're in bad shape. I want to help if I can, but it's still up to you if they stay. You and Maii."
My quick glance back reveals the young coyote having widened his eyes, but he looks pleased. Blue eyes direct over to who you can now basically call his brother. A shy look, but my Imp gives a smile back. I know they're already friends, and when papers come in and everything goes through, they will be siblings, legally. Sort of. Are legal papers that were made up illegally still seen as legal if they aren't
known
to be forgeries? Hmm.
Think my life of crime needs a bit brushing up on. The drama TV shows are only good for so far, then you have to go to the real stuff. The legalities. The forensics. See how things are found and go about figuring out how to avoid it. But shh, you didn't hear it from me.
My mind wanders back to Bryanna. She's been an animal much longer than I but knows even less than I do. How messed up is that? Not her fault, I know, but you'd think you'd look for others to learn something. I have to hide my snort. Here I am thinking this crap, yet what was it I had done just weeks before? I hid. Was just lucky that I had Asher there with me to tell me some things, where she had no one apparently.
Orion said she more than likely wasn't from this area. Didn't have an accent that I could tell, so couldn't have been that far from where she is now. Even homegrown native Wisconsinites have a bit of an accent, and that's just north a bit. Rock Cut State Park is very large and takes up much of the north western-central span of the state. Machesney Park and Loves Park are largely wooded areas that branch out from it. Rockford is where things really get into the 'industrial' feel.
There'd been talk of reducing the size of the park to build up another town or housing development, but the higher-ups decided against it. Wonder if Gabriel had anything to do with that. The only thing that I recall being built up was a cell tower on the edge of the park. Even with that though, with all the trees I can imagine calls can be finicky. Same for Wi-Fi. Guess that's one way to make sure you're not on the computer all the time.
I’m supposed to talk to that annoying man later today about getting that plantation-looking house. If I can keep my temper. Ri-ight.
Anyway, the northern accent stops on the opposite side of the park, so Bryanna isn't from that way, which just leaves the three other directions. Sigh. Granted it doesn't matter, but knowing where someone’s from can give you a better idea of who they're likely to be. Sometimes. Not trying to be stereotypical, but that does tend to be the way things are. Especially of those homegrown in Rockford. Going with that same train, Chicago is more than likely the same way. Maybe not so much the upper class, but middle and lower tend to breed the same type. I managed to avoid that somehow, being bounced around the way I was while in foster care. But just going by my attitude on things now, can tell where half my roots are, and I'll always be lower middle class. Would rather be that than one of the corrupt howdy doodies. More often than not, when you start out on the lower rungs of society, you appreciate things more. Pride and stubbornness are high as well, which can lead to butting heads everywhere.
I shake my head as we come up on the last turns before getting home. If I'm able to get the new place, what do I do with this one? Since finding out it's a blackout zone, I've decided to stop paying on things and see what happens. Hasn't been a month yet, so no results. From where we are now, we'd be moving northeasterly. Maintenance of the place alone should have me running the other way, but it's needed. Besides, that's what kids are good for, right?
Speaking of kids, mine are vocally contemplating what the new person will be like. Well, one is, the other is more speaking with his hands and gestures. Still confused as to why he doesn't speak, maybe someone at the Shifter school will be able to clue me in.
Going past the house that I'd given to the Reds, there does appear to be a couple vehicles beside the driveway. Parked along it instead of closer up to the house itself. Probably ones left behind to fix up the place. I leave them to it as I keep going to my home. Shade’s big ass truck is gone so that should leave some room, but Zypher's bike has taken over my shed garage. Least it's coming in handy, I guess.
Orion's van is parked where I normally do, so I maneuver my jeep over to where the truck is usually sitting. Xavier pulls in next to me so now the front of my home is a wall of metal butts. The smallest thing here after the bike is my jeep. The black SUV is large, not as big as Orion's body-hauling van, but still multi-person carryable. The same van that had gotten my sister and I home when we rescued her. Hope he's gotten all my blood cleaned out of it; lost at
least
a couple pints in there.
First thing Bastion does when hopping out is go over and inspect the new black monster. Standing in front of my jeep, I put my hands on my hips and glare at the male who bought it. All he can do is grin at me. Have a feeling the only real reason it was bought is so I get stuck driving it and he can take over my jeep. Ha! I'm on to you, buddy.
Chapter 61: Chapter 60 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
Before I can say anything to him, a male comes out of my house that I don't know. My eyebrow raises, the scent of lion strong. Confusing part is I smell Orion, but the one in front of me isn't he. Ah, extra clothes. Having seen the wardrobe from the brothel, I wager the one he brought me is in the same or less, if this isn't he.
Younger lion does resemble the other a bit, so I'd be willing to bet they share some blood somewhere. From what Ava has told me, Shifter animal groups are usually made up of a few families. She didn't want to admit it, but some of the lines are known to have a bit of inbreeding. Typical cat, I would think. Is that being a speciest? Hmm.
The images and scents similar to that of what I got from Bryanna flow through my head, only a male is seen instead of a female. A young male, mane just starting to really puff out around his head. I push it away and really take a look at the human side. Just like the lion I saw, he's young, hard to tell age with Shifters, but he's not a kitten. Tall though, annoyingly. A couple inches over six-foot stands in front of me, blond-haired with black streaks and honey brown eyes. He looks to be a little tongue-tied, but I'm looking over his arms and the skin that I can see.
He’s wearing a sweatshirt, but the sleeves are rolled up and exposing healing marks. Just barely there on his arms, the ones on his neck are a little more pronounced. My scowling has him breaking out of his daze as he holds out his hand.
"Hi, I'm Alastor."
I blink at him before taking his hand, ignoring all the images of lions in my head as I grin.
"Hello. Not to be rude, but your name doesn't tell me who you are. Relation to Orion though, yes?"
He nods, a quirk of his own lips showing. I motion to the ones behind me and introduce them by turn.
"The freakishly tall one over there is Xavier, that's Bastion, and this is Maii."
The maned wolf nods to him but doesn't move to shake hands. Had moved up closer when I called his name, but still left himself plenty of room to move. Bastion is close to him while the young coyote is just behind me. My eyes fly to Orion as he steps through the door, having to duck down slightly, nudging the smaller lion to the side. The small softening in his eyes lets me know it must be a close relation, that being the only visual tell. He nods to Xavier and motions for me to enter.
Escort into my own home. How...weird.
"You guys are being weird. What happened? This the one you were wanting to show me?"
He shakes his head, waiting for me to enter. Kani pokes his head out and yips at me. One thing I've noticed about animals, myself included, is that when in animal form, human words seem forgotten. Well, not
forgotten
per se, but rarely used. Telepathy is capable, but not what's first used to communicate. From Kani's reaction, I know it's not going to be good - whatever is inside. Stepping through, I see the girl first, standing by the kitchen table. She's wrapped in a towel and covered in bruises, old looking, but very visible. Brown head tosses towards the couch though, so I look.
Curled up on the cushion that Xavier had claimed is a black furball. Well, as curled as he can get with his legs all wrapped up. Barely more than a puppy, the small Shifter fox is inverted; his colors flipped. Black where the animal would usually be red and a blood-red where they'd be black or white. Dark green eyes are squinted at me as Kani moves from my side closer to the small pathetic looking thing.
"His legs had been broken and started healing wrong, so they had to be rebroken and set. Your sister bandaged him up and wished for him to come to you. Same with the girl."
Orion's deep voice reverberates in my chest as I tear my eyes away from the animal to look at the girl. My lips purse as I look over her frame again, nostrils flaring to bring in her scent. The images coursing through my head once more are similar to the lions, but a different animal. The high cackling of hyenas echoes in my head as her animal form superimposes her human. Canine looking, yet a whole different genus, more so than even Xavier. Hyenas had evolved right alongside felines, having more in common with them than canines, even with their bear-like features.
Short, brownish-yellow fur is splotched with reddish spots and bands around her neck and a very short mane of a darker brown. Even with as young as she is, her animal still looks pretty big. Not surprising with the whole Were factor, then adding in female hyenas are bigger than males anyway. Matriarchal an all.
Blinking away images, scents, and scenery not from here, I take in her human form. A teenager at most, light blue eyes are shaded with secrets and pain. Short brown hair cut in what most would refer to as a male style. Calling it ‘brown hair’ is simplifying it a bit, as it isn't just one hue, but multiple browns and blonds with a little red mixed in. The wounds she's covered in are horrific to see and spikes my anger. My eyes once more fall to the fox kit, the broken legs obvious, but what the fur hides I'm sure is just as bad as the girl.
His scent reaching my nose has me seeing a grassy field with the multitudes of spring scents, a small fox shape darting and jumping around in a game of catching mice. Comparing that with how he is now makes my eyes burn.
"Bastion, can you get some clothes from Faline's room?"
The boy inclines his head before doing so, Maii looks at the tiny fox with sad eyes. My eyes blaze yellow as I look up at Orion who'd moved further in to stand in the middle of the room. His face is stoic while watching me back.
"What happened? Was this done at the brothel?"
"No, from what I understand, Faline took a trip with the Mistress and retrieved a handful of people."
My hands had curled into fists, have to unfurl them though, since claws are stabbing into my hands.
"Your sister helped save me and eleven others from a house that we were held captive in. All of us had been abducted or picked up off the street. Human-run, but they had a Werewolf who would torture us as well. Chandrika, Diego, myself, and another had been in the basement when she came and attacked him, the Mistress had also joined in."
Alastor shrugs but wraps his arms around his middle.
"Faline broke away and came to us while the other Vampire finished killing him. We’re all indebted to her. From what Skeet had said, she killed at least two people who had been upstairs torturing him and the Changeling. We were then taken to the brothel where our brands had been removed and stuck in rooms separated from each other."
He stops for a moment before looking at the other lion, then to the girl, who speaks up next.
"I was one of the first to be tended to by her. She was kind and helped each of us as much as she could, gave us a place to sleep, and fed us. She was the one who asked all of us if we wished to stay or go. I was thinking of staying, but some of the stuff I saw there...changed my mind."
The Were-Hyena flushes a bit, hands twisting in front of her before given the clothes brought out for her.
"She was adamant that Diego come here to you, convinced he would be safe. I have nowhere else to go, but if taking me on is too much, I can go back."
I shake my head resolutely, eyes having finally settled back into my normal bright green.
"There's not much space at the moment, but you're both welcome here. As long as you bring no harm to those who live within these walls you are welcome to stay. You're Chandrika, yes?"
She nods, looking relieved.
"Yes. Your sister shortened it to Rika, if it's alright, I'd like to be called that."
I give her the warmest smile I can, motioning her to the bathroom so she can dress in real clothes. The last time I had tried to connect to Faline, she was busy, think this may be what she was busy with. Makes sense. Opening that door a peek, can tell she's still busy, just doing something else. Names with bits and pieces about each. She's making a list of people. Looking back to the younger lion, I furrow a brow.
"I don't suppose you'd know much about the little guy, do you?"
His head cocks while looking at the fox kit, Diego.
"Not really. Just that he was one of the youngest there, both in that house and the brothel. That's one of the reasons he was to come here. He told me once that he's thirteen, never mentioned any family."
I scowl, looking over to Orion.
"Why is it so many Shifter kids are on their own?"
He shrugs, not looking all that thrilled himself.
"Some stick close to how their animal lives, not their human. Some Shifter breeds only care for their young for so long before they're left somewhere to fend for themselves."
If his lip curls anymore he's going to have a Stallone thing going on. Maii's nodding his head as he points at himself, so that's one mystery solved. I still give him a look of apology, but he just smiles at me. Kani had left and changed, coming back dressed in a t-shirt and jeans, barefoot like most of us usually are. When I make a move closer to the black fox, he cringes visibly, so I back off.
"Faline had mentioned that he might be scared of you, because of your scent."
Alastor's voice has me biting my tongue. Bring a kid to a house that belongs to the same species type that had hurt him. Perfect. I wince though.
"Well, I know he can't just get over it, but there are a couple other Werewolves who live here, both male."
Orion gives me a look, so I look at him in question.
"How many do you have here now?"
I smile and shrug, hands splaying palm up in front of me.
"Living here as of right now?"
He crosses his arms, looking much like the proverbial older brother who's annoyed. Now I see why Faline had grown fond of him.
"Me, Bastion, Xavier, Maii, Kani, Shade, and his brother Zypher."
Rika had come out of the bathroom just as I started listing names, her eyes widening as she looks around my house as if more space were hidden somewhere. I just smile and shake my head at her when she looks worried.
"Asher has left to continue his search, so that's one wolf gone, and that just makes it three Werewolves here now."
Again, I point to each one as I make introductions.
"Xavier is a maned wolf, Maii is a coyote, Kani a fox, as you saw, and Bastion is human."
She looks at him as he puts the doggy bag in the fridge. I'd forgotten all about it.
"He's the only human? Where do you all sleep?"
The fear is plain on her face, but it's my Imp that answers her, talking as if it's like an everyday normal thing for how we do things. Well, it is for us.
"Yes, I'm the only human. If you follow me, I can show you where we all sleep."
Hands slip into my pockets as I watch him work. When he leads her down, I look back to Diego. His eyes are focused on me, reminding me much of how Maii was when he first came. I hold my hands out to him in a show of me being unarmed and nonthreatening. Ri-ight.
"I can promise you, Diego, that no harm will come to you here. There's also a pack of Red Wolves, Werewolves, who run around this area."
My gaze goes back up to Orion, but his expression is mostly blank. Little amusement in his black eyes comes through, but that's it.
"A few might come close to the house, but they mostly stay close to the house down aways from here."
I look back to the slightly shaking animal, Maii hovering close to him.
"I do ask that you do your business outside, but that doesn't mean you have to go out alone if you don't wish to. We all sleep downstairs in our animal forms, in a nest-like thing I put together. Orion has joined us once, he can tell you that nothing 'bad' happens. The only bad thing would be someone rolling onto you at some point during the night."
I smile at him, trying to inject a little humor.
"Unless that sister of yours is here, then she sleeps
on
you."
I laugh at Orion's pained expression, the other lion gaping at him.
"Don't feel bad pussycat, when you aren't here and she is, I end up waking with both her
and
Bastion on top of me."
Have to force my smile to stay, the thought of sleeping arrangements now without Asher still a little sore. Pretty sure if Xavier weren't so fond of using me as his pillow, he'd have moved to my side. But nope, my hip seems to be reserved for his head.
"So how are you two related?"
The tall man looks over at the other.
"Alastor is my nephew. Faline found and saved his life. There's no way to repay her for that. She'd already had my protection, but if she hadn't, she would now."
Can't help but smile, the big bad tough guy slipping to show affection for both his nephew and my sister. She seems to have that effect on people. Would appear that it doesn't matter what race they are. Chandrika follows Bastion back up the stairs, her features now relaxed as she walks over to the small fox. Sitting on the floor next to the cushion and whispering to him. I leave them to it as Orion catches my attention.
"I have to get this one back to his mother. If you need anything, just give me a call."
Inclining my head to him, I follow after them to watch as they leave. Big vehicles like his really aren't meant for the woods, catching on everything it seems as he pulls out. Breathing deep of the crisp air, I look up. Cloudy, as usual. Even with the air as cool as it is though, it's still heavy with moisture. Too wet for snow. Still get the urge to go for a walk though, a jaunt through the woods is a calming experience and one I've always enjoyed. Has to be denied though, for now at least. Too much to do.
Turning, I go back in and close the door behind me. Getting Xavier pulled aside, I let him know what all happened with Bryanna at the diner. He nods, but his brows are furrowed in concentration. I touch his forearm, then pull away, asking him what's wrong.
"You'll be talking to the Gray Alpha, Gabriel, later, won't you?"
Glancing over at the clock, I nod. Need to get Ava called here soon to let her know I'm coming. What do I do with everyone else though? Can't keep taking new people over to Ava's constantly, but don't want to just leave them here either.
"Do you have to?"
I blink a couple times, confused.
"What? Well, I don't
have
to, but I kinda need to. Why?"
Amber eyes stare at me from maybe a couple feet away, intent and focused.
"Be careful. I hung near some of the Gray Wolves a few times before I found you, there was talk of their Alpha looking for a new wolf. The one who sang out over the lake."
My wincing doesn't deter him.
"There was one who was really angry, said his friend was killed because of the new one. Specifics weren't gone into detail, but not all the Grays will be open to your coming."
"Pfft, not all that surprising, and I've only killed two Werewolves, the one who raped me and the one who Changed me. Unless it was a Vamp or human, and that seems to be unlikely."
Actually, I keep hearing that the different groups don't intermingle much, yet that doesn't seem to be the case where I'm standing. A lot of mingling seems to be going on, so someone needs to update their info. Granted I also got most of my intel from a wolf who was in self-exile, so...yeah. Rika's head had swung toward me at my mention of killing, the rape part really getting her attention. Two different cases, yet both times the perp was a Werewolf. Please, God, don't let that be a trend.
"I can't help what others are going to think of me, that will happen no matter what; animal, human, or one-eyed purple people eater, all are going to think what they wish about a newcomer. A stranger. That's just normal."
My shoulders rise and fall in a shrug before I motion out at everything with an arm.
"Thanks to events, twists, turns, and one of the world’s cruelest jokes, here I am. I may not have wanted to be what I am when this all first started, but now I'm glad I am. Being turned into a monster has given me the strength I need to protect those I care for, for those I look after. And right now, my little house is getting outgrown. What once was perfect for my sister and I is now too small."
I touch his arm once more as his face closes down, amber eyes becoming shadowed.
"I don't blame any of you for anything, and certainly don't blame any of you for coming here. I'm proud and honored, really. It sucks that the person I have to go to is a superdick, but I'm willing to for all of you. Took Ava to get me to really see it, but we all need this, not just me."
I smile at him before looking over to Bastion, Maii, and Kani, then Diego and Rika, who are both watching us. Green eyes go back to those amber ones, ones that have brightened back up.
"All of you guys are worth dealing with one douche-dog. We may live on the land he owns, but he doesn't own us. He starts annoying me, I'll just dish it out right back."
Xavier snorts before grinning, cocking his head. Tilted the way he is, my mark on his neck is evident. I reach out to touch but stop in mid-movement, green eyes going to his again. Without any nudging or even wanting him to do so, he drops down to a crouch in front of me so I can touch it. Touch him. I'd be extremely annoyed if I had to crouch in front of someone like how he's doing, or at all for that matter, but he looks completely relaxed and calm. Eased and serene. One side of my head says to move away, while the other
wants
to touch him. Much more than I allow myself to. Reaching out gingerly, my fingertips brush along the raised edges of the snowflake dreamcatcher.
"Winter Dreams."
His speaking jars me out of my daze.
"What?"
Xavier's head turns a little to look at me better, his black hair tickles on my knuckles as the strands move. Fingers go from his neck to his hair, playing the thickness between them.
"Your mark."
My brows furrow as I look to his face.
"You named it?"
At my tone, he grins. The black goatee on his chin has grown since I first met him. Not as long as Benjamin's, but will be there soon if he doesn't trim it. Not saying he needs to, just making an observation to try and distract myself on just how...well...
yummy
looking he is. Especially when grinning.
"Yes. Seemed appropriate."
My quizzical look has him laughing. Realizing I'm still fondling his hair, I pull my hand away. Have to go even further and take a step back so I don't reach for him again. He stays kneeling for another minute before finally standing back up, slowly. His eyes on me the whole time causes my face to tint pink. The maned wolf slips into his coy mode, which means it's high time for me to really scoot.
Clearing my throat, I move out from behind the counter and direct my attention to the hyena. His low chuckles follow, which just reddens my face more. The girl looks at me curiously. Great, a witness to my awkwardness.
"Uh, Rika? How old are you? Alastor said Diego is thirteen, that right? When were you Changed?"
The small fox has stopped shivering, and only stiffens for a moment when I get close. I stop feet away, not wanting to push my luck. The girl's still sitting on the floor next to him.
"I'm sixteen, and yeah. One of the times we got him to talk to us he'd said he was thirteen. I was held there for a week, I think, and I'd been attacked a few weeks before that, so maybe a month. It happened before I was kicked out."
I nod, looking up as if thinking. Well, I am, but don't want her to really see my expression. She and I will be having a chat later on why she was kicked out.
"You said you've nowhere else to go, yeah? Sixteen...you're still in school aren't you?"
She nods before elaborating.
"Technically yes. I'm not from this area, I'm from further south, Bloomington."
Wow. That's pretty far to go and grab someone. Whatever, it's done with. I look over to Diego, at his age he'd be in school as well, but Shifters are a lot different than I had originally thought, so there's no telling if he ever was in a school.
"What about you Diego?"
I know he can't talk as he is now, but telepathy is still a thing. When he doesn't answer, I try a different way. Broadcasting so if he freaks out, they know the cause.
"If you don't want to speak aloud, that's your choice, but it will make things easier for both of us if you can let me know a few things."
Both newcomers widen their eyes. Yeah, Imma freak. Being Silver an all has given me some extra quirks. The use of telepathy while in human form is one of them. Weres and Shifters have to be in animal form to be able to utilize it. Were-animals have to be in close visual proximity to the one they're 'whispering' to, while Shifters have unlimited range if a connection is there. I haven't tried to connect with someone who I have a bond with from afar, aside from Faline, but that's a whole different thing.
Vampires, they don't get or have telepathy unless it's a specific gift to them. Mine, so far, seems to work with everyone, no matter the shape they're in. My empathy to, comes and goes with each, depending on how well they can block me out or how well I'm shielding. My empathy is a come and go thing, period. Sometimes I'll pick up on everything, other times I have to be real close. I'm not talking about reading the visual cues, although I'm very good with that too, but actually
feeling
what they feel. Makes fighting an enemy really interesting when it's 'active'. The inverted fox eventually squeaks at me, so I lift a brow. He finally caves.
"I'm not from this area either, not sure where I was born. Never been to a school officially, but I can read and write."
Voice is accented with Spanish, so that gives a little clue as to what nationality he is, most likely. Judging by the way he spoke though, it's almost rusty, as if not used much. When he responded, it was directly to me and not broadcast, so I ask my next question the same as he.
"For now, if you wish, you can stay in your animal form. At some point later down the line though I would like you to shift, okay? Doesn't have to be soon, but I would like to see your human face at some point."
Instead of actually speaking back, his head nods. I give him a smile in return. Rika looks between us and smiles too, although it's unclear if she actually knows why she's doing so.
"Alright mammals, I have to give Ava a call to let her know I'm coming. Who all wants to come?"
Chapter 62: Chapter 61 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
Should've known Bastion would, he loves going over there. Maii too, seems to enjoy it. Kani raises his hand, quite obnoxiously and waves it around. Makes the boys smile though, so it's all good. Xavier looks to the two newcomers before looking at me.
"I know you two just got here, but this is something I have to do. Ava is a wonderful person, she's also a Shifter and has a daughter. Unlike the type I've just learned of today, she's not one who will leave her girl at any point."
Have to stop and lighten my tone so I don't come off as if I blame the ones here for who they are.
"Since Xavier had to go and get another vehicle, everyone should fit."
Kani looks over at that, apparently not realizing there's a new pile of metal out there. Thanks to Diego staying in animal form, there should be room for everyone. Since I haven't actually looked inside the thing, I'm not a hundred percent sure. Looking over Rika's form and shape, Faline's clothes should work fine till new ones are acquired. Going back to her room, I scrounge for some footwear for the girl as well, nabbing socks on my way out.
"These should fit, you look roughly around the same size as Faline."
Smiling in gratitude, she takes them. Then a light coat gets pulled out of the closet and handed to her as well. Probably doesn't need it, but eh. With Ava living pretty much at the edge of a lake, it's always a bit cooler thanks to the water. Would imagine the same would go for the hyena that it does for the maned wolf; they can handle the cold and even frigid temperatures, but not as comfortably as timber and Arctic wolves. And foxes, for that matter.
Chandrika picks up the small fox and pretty much cradles him, which also works out perfectly. I give Ava the call that I'm heading her way and motion everyone towards the door, snagging up the sunglasses on my way out. Standing there and looking at the door with my keys in my hand, I wonder; do I really need to lock it?
Answer is no, I don't, so I leave it. Phone and wallet in pockets, keys, and shades in hand, I still feel like I'm forgetting something. Everyone else is piling in while I stand there like a dolt. Xavier comes over and asks what's wrong, but I just shake my head and go for the car.
All black, standing next to it makes me feel small. Opening the front shows five seats in the back, six or seven if you get creative. Then the typical two front, which at the moment has Xavier and his cheeky expression.
"I thank you, but you still didn't have to do it."
"I know."
Shaking my head, I get in and get a feel for it before starting it up, having to fiddle with the seat. I don't have stilts for legs so it needs to be moved up quite a bit from where he had it. Four-wheel drive is a must, and this has it, thankfully. I smile, ignoring all the techno stuff filling the dash.
"You can play with that, my hands and eyes will be busy."
His smirk and raised brows have me chuckling, but I ignore everything afterwards and just get going. So used to my jeep, maneuvering this thing is going to take some getting used to. It's got a way bigger ass.
Doesn't take really all that long to get there, and when we pull in on her road that borders her pasture, I can fairly see Bastion bouncing. Kani and Rika are behind the front, Diego in her lap, while Bastion and Maii are in the way back. Probably a good thing that they're so short, otherwise sitting back there would be very uncomfortable. Not much legroom from what I can see.
"Kani have you talked to Ava and Lily about the horses?"
When he was first brought here and seen them, he'd gotten all depressed. Loving the creatures but unable to go near them thanks to his smelling of a predator. Ava's horses are special, having been raised around supernatural animals, so they don't spook as badly. He nods, explaining that Ava gave Lily that responsibility. Makes sense, she's the one who takes care of them. Bastion's getting lessons from her so Kani's knowledge just adds to the experience.
Probably a good thing that the new place is so close since we've been over here just about every day for the past week or so. Was the big reason I'd wanted to move out here in the first place; to be close. Of course now that I'm given the chance to is when I see who the owner is and constantly second-guessing.
If you haven't figured it out, I'm not exactly a people person, even if that people is half animal. Hell, if they stayed in animal form I could probably stand them better. Don't exactly have the luxury to stay as an animal myself. Not really all that sure I would if I could. Hard to write or paint without opposable thumbs.
Lily isn't outside when we pull up, which means she's more than likely back in school. The same one that my two will be going to soon, with a possible plus one. I'll ask Ava about getting Rika enrolled, but I want her to have some healing time first. Alastor had mentioned brands and their removal, so I'm guessing that's what's under the bandage on her arm. She may look fine on the surface, but I can only imagine the hell she and Diego went through and now show on their bodies. The serious wounds though are the ones you can't see; the ones to the mind and soul.
When fully stopped, Kani is the first out so the boys behind him can be released. Maii may not speak or make any vocal noises, but his energy can be felt just as much as any other hyper kid. Good thing there's so much space available. Rika gets out slower, nervous about the new surroundings. I get out, but I wait for her. Xavier and crew are just ahead, Bastion talking to him about doing some more knife training. Maned wolf looks back to me, so I nod. Didn't bring any aside from the ones they're carrying on them, but I have some stored here. They've used them before so know they're available.
A couple of the horses come out of the barn to inspect the visitors, drawing almost everyone's gaze. Rika is almost clutching the small fox to her, so I touch her shoulder. Hasn't been an animal long, and during a big portion of it she'd been abused, so touching of any kind can be iffy. Most animals find it reassuring to be touched by a friend, it helps steady them, especially if touched by one who's of a higher rank. With her being a hyena, it helps immensely that I'm female. The majority thought process may be human, but while in beast form you tend to fall back on its instincts. So the very thing that makes wild animals so unpredictable is the same for any who carry an animal within them. She jumps at first but settles a little when realizing it's just me.
"This is Ava’s farm. She helps the Gray Wolf Alpha bring in food for his wolves and gives the younger ones something to do in the summer as they come and help tend it."
Why she's growing leafy stuffs instead of livestock is a bit weird, but everyone needs their veggies, even the carnivores. Her eyes are wide as she looks around, taking it all in. Diego does the same. Both look nervous at the mention of wolves. I touch his head before cupping her cheek to make them look at me.
"None of them should bother you while on this property. You both have my protection. If you don't feel safe outside, I'm pretty sure Ava won't mind your staying inside. In a couple days we'll be spending the holiday here. I hope by then you're both a bit more comfortable around us. Understandable if you aren't, and I'm sure as hell not saying you have to accept every wolf here."
My look of disgust has them both looking at me weirdly. I pull my hand away as I give a small smile.
"Like you, my first experience with a paranormal wasn't glamorous and I've tangled with a few after. Not all wolves are bad, I promise. I'll help in any way I can, as will the others within my home, and even Ava. Even being a giant feline, she's the nicest person I know."
I smile at them both. Rika returns a small one while Diego stays guarded. That's okay, everyone needs time. I coax her towards the house and explain why we're here in the first place.
"Alright, you've seen how small my place is compared to the list of people you heard me give Orion, yeah?"
She nods, listening while still looking around.
"The reason we came here today is so I can talk to the Gray Alpha about getting a house within the park. Turns out even though it's listed as a 'state park', the Gray Wolves here have owned it for a very long time. Own and run. To even think of getting a home within it you have to be some animal or another."
I smile while gritting my teeth.
"I should know, I tried before I was Changed and the price had been so jacked up that it was impossible. That's the ploy here. Even as animals, it's expensive, so services are traded."
She looks at me in doubt, side glancing while her shoulders stiffen. Chuckling, I touch her arm then pull away before she can shake me off.
"That's how I took it at first, too. I was furious that Ava would have done that, but that isn't what happens."
I motion her up the stairs then point back out towards the garden and greenhouse of herbs in the distance.
"The service she gives is the growing of food, that I mentioned before. She's also a tattoo artist, hairstylist, and does some under the table dealings that helps everyone involved. That's how I got the papers for Bastion and Maii. She trades those services to the Alpha and the cost of her land is lowered."
Call it rent or property taxes, either way, there's a money exchange somewhere. Has to be to keep the place free from greedy politicians and the like. Not to mention upkeep and utilities.
"So what are the services you give him?"
Her question wasn't unexpected, I’ve been wondering that myself.
"I don't know yet. The house I've picked out isn't that far from here, but it isn't a farm spread. Could do a small garden I suppose, a mini-plot, but that wouldn't help anyone, save me and mine. That's one of the things I need to talk to the man about."
I motion her to the chairs on the porch, taking one myself. One leg folds underneath me while my hands fold in my lap, my demeanor turning grim.
"There's also other stuff going on, but I'd like to keep as many out of it as possible."
My brow furrows, looking out over the scenery before speaking again.
"Not now, but later on I'd like to hear more of the house and people you were with. Seeing as how events and things are going now, I'm curious if they're related. If they are, that makes a few less for me to worry about."
I glance back at her. Blue eyes are directed towards her lap where Diego still sits.
"I'm not trying to pry, it isn't that at all. You can keep what happened to yourselves, but talking to someone will actually help. Won't seem so at first, but after a while, you'll see it's like a burden has been lessened from you. Trust me, I know."
Have to block out events of my childhood that get pulled out of the dark depths of my mind. A forgotten memory surfacing that I want nothing to do with. Events that had transpired to cause my first outburst to my family about what was really going on. I push harder, the tears trying to form has me looking away from them totally. Ever notice that it’s when you try to push thoughts away, that it becomes almost impossible to do so? You wrestle and fight it, yet it gets bigger, filling in more gaps to make it a mini-movie instead of glimmers and still-pictures.
I move to focus on the walls of my mind, making sure nothing leaks through to Faline. The memory floating in my head occurred when she was still really young, and if she doesn't remember it, I don't want her to. Strengthening them helps it fade a little, enough to where I can manage to think of something else and don't dwell.
"The information I'm after is on the people who had you. I was told there was the Werewolf who was killed and my sister killed two others. Was that everyone?"
My voice sounds a little strained as I force it out, swallowing not helping any.
"There were five main people. From what I put together from the others when we talked at the...brothel, a clearer picture was made out."
She stops a moment before continuing. I look back towards them, but not at either, keeping my eyes on their reflections in the window.
"Eddie was the boss. He had a woman, Tabitha, who was just as messed up as he was. His friend Bruce acted like a bodyguard and liked to...participate. The Werewolf was another one of his friends. There was another there who acted as a guard, but he avoided us as much as possible. Could tell from his face that he didn't want to be there either."
I nod, brow furrowing. Too much I need to know to pry for right now. Also want to be in a position where I can write it down and figure a map of these people. Benjamin also, since he has most of the info from money trails and such. I shake my head before thrusting my hands through my hair.
"You can tell me the rest later when we get back home. For now though I will tell you that your group of people were not the only ones snatched up. There are many more and it interconnects with several other fucked up subjects."
"Now now, language around the kids."
A smile forms on my face as I look over to Ava, who'd just come out. She’s dyed her hair again since yesterday; today's color is a mix of blues and greens. Heard her call it ‘Mermaid’ once, when she was talking about doing it on someone else.
"Rika, Diego, this is Ava."
She nods to them, brown eyes lingering on the tiny fox with wrapped-up limbs.
"Kani mentioned that you'd taken in a couple more. You really need to talk to Gabriel now."
Her smirk has me growling at her, but she's completely unfazed as she walks over to pat my head. She better be glad I love her.
"I'm aware. Is he coming here or?"
She shakes her head, moving closer to the others. If you didn't know she had a very large predator inside her, you'd never see it. She comes off as soft and squishy.
"No, when I called him after getting your message, he said for you to meet him at the house. Alone."
Good thing I'm not drinking anything, otherwise I would have nazed it right there. My glowering at her is unseen as she crouches in front of the younger girl, intent on the tiny animal. She reaches out, gently touching on his nose before moving up to his head and ears, fingering the red tips.
"Interesting. You've shown me images of foxes with unusual patterns, but I don't recall this one. He's a red fox, right?"
I nod, amused at her curiosity. Little guy doesn't seem to mind too much either.
"He's so small...I don't think Lily was ever this small even as a younger kitten."
My snort is swallowed down at that misconception. Lily was tiny as hell, granted I didn't see her in feline form then though, so I'm not actually sure. The boy within the fox though has just reached his teens.
"He's thirteen, and with as small as he is, I don't think he'll get very big even when fully grown. You'd almost think fennec, but look and shape are clearly red fox. Kani has different coloring to him too, as does Maii. Hell, I do. I don't think you guys run on the normal animal color spectrum."
I smile as I say it. Mother nature has many quirks and she clearly tweaks a bit with the 'normal' things, so adding magic to her humor just spices it up that much more. It can either be very helpful or a major hindrance. Take the king cheetah for example.
"I'd say by the time he's full-grown the spattering of white and red hairs on his chest will be gone."
I think aloud, pondering his coloring. It's not matte black by any means, there are several shades that make up his overall 'darkness'. If it had been a mix with brown, I'd say he still had his kits coat, but nope. Not near as fluffy either. Blood-red instead of the normal ruddy or orange marking his tail, ear tips, and socks on all legs. Anywhere where white would be the norm, he's red, and where normally ruddy, he's black. Aside from his underbelly, neck, and chin, which are also black, he's completely inverted. Dark green eyes look all the darker thanks to it, becoming like a dark 'forest green'. Shaking my head once more, I stand, Ava following suit.
"We're over here so much you're going to get tired of seeing us before we even move in."
I laugh, as does she, but as always, she denies it.
"I'll look after these two. Xavier and Bastion went to the practice area while Kani and Maii are hanging out in my ink room. Where're the others?"
Telling her that they're working as I move closer to the stairs, I look back to the new kids on the block. They still look a little nervous but are trying to hide it. Ava shoos me off.
"Go on, I'll get some food made up for them. The ATV is where it usually is if you want it."
My steps are slow, procrastinating. Using the wheels would get me there faster, and I'm not sure if I'm wanting that. Inhaling deeply, I blow out a puff of air and head for it.
Chapter 63: Chapter 62 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
Always thought her having the key for it in the same area was a bit redundant, but now knowing the place is full of animals, I don't see too much thievery going on. By the time I get it started and into the driveway, they've gone inside. Firming my seeming lack of a spine, the vehicle revs and shoots down the roadway. Jerking myself back into reality, I make the turn before I go into the ditch.
Grinning like a fool, I slow down and go a bit more leisurely, you know, down to thirty or so. One of these days I'll remember to keep a hair tie on me again. My hair is going to be a mess. Oh well, if I'm not presentable enough he can kiss my tail. Actually, no, he can stay the hell away from my tail, damn creeper. Really don't want to be anywhere near him if he's in animal form. There is such a thing as too big.
Few hundred yards from the house's driveway I slow even more, feeling eyes watching me. Stopping, I sit there and lean back.
"Can come out, I'm not in the mood for games."
"Are you ever?"
Dirk. Another kid that seems to be hanging around. His laughter in my head lets me know I didn't scare him that bad last time I was here. Or he's good at hiding it. My eyes go right to him as if I could hear the direction he came from. As a young timber wolf, he still has some growing to do. Padding out from the treeline in front of me, his tongue is lolling from his maw in a canine grin.
"Think you know the answer to that."
He barks at me, ears flicking.
"Lead the way then."
Dogs aren't the only ones who make weird noises when they're hyper, wolves do to, and that's what's coming from him now as he bounds ahead. Shaking my head with a small smile, I follow after. When I threaten to run him over, he finally stretches out his strides.
The thinner road leading up to the house isn't quite as long as the one at Ava's, so we reach it pretty quickly. Green eyes watch as the young bi-colored wolf trots up to the male sitting on the front porch steps. The road keeps going to the large garage straight ahead, but I stop right when the area widens on the property.
A thick treeline follows on each side of the driveway leading up to the place but thins to almost nothing in the clearing around the sprawling front yard. Few trees in the 'front yard', but nothing dramatic. Turning the vehicle off, I sit back again and look at the place, ignoring the man ruining the view. Haven't even seen the inside yet, but I know I want it. Thinking back to my conversation with Chandrika, my eyes peruse the grounds that I can see. Nope, no plots large enough to grow anything to the length Ava does.
I'd feared I'd be coming back to a smirking superior looking male, but that isn't what I see when I finally look at him. Charcoal hair is tied back loosely and blue eyes watch me from the strong-featured face as he stands. Why are a lot of the handsome men such dicks? Doesn't seem quite fair. He motions out from him, causing the smaller wolf to turn and take off towards the trees. Dirk looks back at me when he hits the edge but then disappears within them. An eyebrow raises as I become snarky right off the bat.
"Got him trained like a good little doggy, don't you?"
Gabriel frowns at me and I realize just how much of a bitch I'm becoming. Sighing, I raise my hands and look down.
"I apologize, that was uncalled for."
Don't like when I'm wrong, but I can admit to it when I am. Usually.
Getting off the ATV, I step away from it and move closer, stopping a few feet before the stairs. He's up a few steps, and I'm already short to his over six foot and several inch frame, so I don't want to have him hovering over me. Stuffing my hands into my pockets, I take a deep breath and look up at him. The Alpha isn't looking me in the face, more at my hair. Granted it is a bit windblown, but I'm sure it's the color he's after.
"Is that natural or did it appear after?"
I shake my head, trying to be more civil.
"Silver came after, all the rest is natural. From what I've seen of others, there are the most common changes, but when turning furry, you tend to be the color that your human hair is."
He keeps looking, so I do a little spin for him.
"And when you're 'furry', you are all silver? No other color?"
Shrugging, I face him once more, hands kept in my pockets.
"From what I've been able to see, yes."
Alpha gives a small nod before sweeping a hand behind himself, motioning me to come hither. Puffing out a breath, my hands come out as I make my way up. He moves up to the porch as well and opens the door. I hesitate before going in, the male standing next to it and waiting for my decision. Needing to do this, I walk in resolutely.
"You act as if you're walking to the stocks."
Can hear the playful note in his voice, so I play along.
"Well, you tell me, is that what I'm doing?"
He smirks while coming in behind me, closing the door firmly. A thread of fear makes its way down my spine, but I brush it off. I walk in further, then turn so he isn't at my back. Trying to look around and keep my eyes on him at the same time isn't going to be easy, so I need to either pick one or leave. Making a show of being unafraid after he sees my movement, I look out over the room. The first thing my eyes fall on is the fireplace.
Of course there's going to be one; because I've always wanted one. Someone is plotting against me here. Now that the place has my attention, I forget about him totally as I move about the room. Safe bet would assume this to be the living room, bare but for the brick surrounding the fireplace leading up to a chimney. Not gas or electric, all wood burning. You want a fire, you have to build it yourself.
Perfect.
Along the same right-hand wall, closer to the front door is a closet. The left side has two spaced apart doorways, one leads into an office with empty wall shelving. Walking into it shows that it's bare too, so I'm assuming all the rooms will be. Not a problem. Ideas for the room cloud my mind already, causing me to fall in love with it instantly. My smile can't be hidden as I go through it, running a hand over the bookcases. Thick, sturdy wood, no pressboard here.
Door in here leads to another room, a bedroom I'm guessing since there's an attached bathroom. I peek in, as long as it has a toilet and a shower it's good enough for me. It has both and a tub, a double-sink countertop, and a large mirror. Nifty. The sliding glass doors on the outside wall lead out to the wrap-around porch. This must be the master bedroom and bath. Another doorway leads back into the living room, a partial wall on my left side comes out only so far.
Further down is a short island counter type acting as a partial wall, otherwise, it would be one big open entrance into the kitchen and dining room. Lots of counter space, open spots for a fridge and stove, the sink is already installed. Another set of sliding glass doors lead out to the back porch.
Stepping back into the living room, I go for the hallway next to the brick inlay, becoming even giddier as I see multiple doorways. First open space on my right is the stairs leading down, the next one on my left is a smaller room and has a larger window at the end. Makes sense with the washer and dryer hookups. Next door on my right is another bathroom, smaller than the master one, of course.
Two more doorways, one on each side leading to bedrooms. The last open area at the end of the hallway holds the stairs leading up. Everything so far, main rooms and bedrooms have been hardwood or tile, the stairs leading up are carpeted. The ones leading down weren't though, thankfully.
Chewing on my lip, I remove my boots and walk up in socks. At the top, it leads into a large open area, carpeted as well but for the area around the brick chimney. A railing is up so no one falls down the steps, and leads back to a small empty room. Way too small for a bedroom, so storage I'm guessing. The shelving helps the assumption along.
Grandmother’s house had small rooms like this, hers were smaller and tucked into walls though. The room next to it is another small bathroom. This one only has a toilet, small sink, and shower though, no tub. To either end of the open area are sets of glass doors leading out to the veranda. There are a couple more rooms opposite the stairs, one a bedroom while the other is open, no door. Not sure what it is. Not going to know what to do with all this space. The views from the glass are blocked right now from the blinds, but peeking out one, it's pretty awesome. Trees for days.
I go back down, put my boots back on, and head to the stairs that lead to the basement. No door to it, no railing either. The 'railing' are the walls to either side since it isn't a very wide staircase. Wooden steps go down to a small landing then continue to the side, going down further to the cement floor. A short hallway leads to a cellar-like room and next to it's another small bathroom. This one has a tub, no shower. Whoever built this place must have known that bathrooms are the biggest thing people look for in a home. Jeebus.
Across the hall from it is a room that I'm guessing was meant as another bedroom since it's carpeted and has a closet. Pretty big, lengthwise, and no windows. Would be perfect for Faline. Underground in a basement, sure, but it's an actual room with its own bathroom. Sort of. Further down the hallway opens up into another large open space. A foundation pillar is set to either end of the room, but not at the edge, and from the placement, they help hold up the living room. There's one more room tucked back into the corner, glancing in shows it to be a utility room. Pipes, large water heater, and other things that I have no clue as to what they are. Walking back to the large emptiness, I look around.
Think a new nest would be perfect in here, a 'den' if you will. Plenty of space to bring in some of that foam padding stuff with the small triangles and pile blankets and such on it, won't be too hard or too soft. Gah, I'm being all domestic an shiz. Creepy.
I heave a heavy sigh. This place is a bit bigger than Ava's, and from what she told me of the cost of hers, I know this one's going to be much more. So what pieces of my hide do I have to carve off to get it? Might as well go ask.
Chapter 64: Chapter 63 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
My pace back up to the ground floor is laggy, not looking forward to the coming conversation. Gabriel is still standing by the front door as I make my way back in. He's turned to face out, but when I walk in he turns, directing those blue robin’s egg eyes at me.
"So which part of my soul are you wanting? Bits and pieces are already gone, but it isn't
that
tattered...yet."
I make it a joke, smirking. Joke, yes, but a legit question all the same. Becoming shy by the way he's looking at me, I turn to the fireplace and crouch in front of it. I remember when doing this before I became a monster, my knees would pop. Now they move easily, fluidly, no genetic flaws or heavier stature to hinder movement. Granted I've slimmed down, but I'm still a bigger girl. No changing that fact. The mesh frame that's meant to keep the flames at bay or stray coals from getting too far is in front of it, the floor a good couple feet out from it is all brick as well. Looks a bit weird, and messes with my OCD, but it's still amazing.
"Don't want your soul, little wolf, but I do need a guarantee that all those you bring in won't cause any problems with my wolves or the campgrounds."
My fingernails run over the mesh, the noise and feeling distracting for a moment before I pull away and stand.
"Sadly, I can't guarantee that. The others act subservient to me, but I am not an Alpha. No way I can be. Only been one of you guys for less than a month."
I snort, looking at the blackened interior bricks, voice lowering a bit as I fight my own fears and doubts.
"Barely a month and I've already had humans, Vampires, and other wolves try to kill me. In the beginning, I’d almost wished they had. All I want now is a place for those I protect to be safe. The house is beautiful, but I'd be lying if I didn't say part of the draw is the protection of you and yours for those I call mine."
A self-deprecating laugh escapes me.
"When I was first told of how your guys' world works, I wanted nothing to do with it. Two out of the three other Werewolves I knew had wanted to kill or maim me, yet I'm told I'm supposed to be above that - one to be protected. Call me crazy, but that's some fucked up protection detail."
I glance over and give a weak smile.
"Wasn't till I became more comfortable with my own abilities and had several around me that I willingly came out into the open. Not like hiding was doing much for me, having been found anyway at the worst possible time and then ending up in a fight right in front of Alarico's bar."
This time, my laugh is genuine. The sheer stupidity of it all as I look back on things. Running my hands through my hair, I scratch at my scalp vigorously.
"You were the one that howled that night; made everyone share in what you were feeling. Why?"
Green eyes find his blue ones in question.
"Why did I howl or why did everyone feel it?"
"Both."
My hands go out as I shrug, half-smile in place.
"The everyone feeling it part was an accident, I didn't know that would happen. I was upset and everything kind of piled on all at once, so I had to let it out. That was the night I found out my best friend in the world is a supernatural being and she never told me, then acted afraid when I tried to show her what I am now."
I turn back to the fireplace, arms wrapped around my middle.
"That wasn't the only pain you sang of. One of my wolves who'd been close and heard you said it felt crushing on multiple levels."
Tossing my hair over my shoulder, I look over curiously, then turn so I'm facing him and tilt my head as a niggling feeling is felt.
"One of your wolves? Or you?"
When he doesn't respond, I know the answer. A soft chuckle escapes me.
"No worries, Mr. Big Bad Alpha, your secret is safe with me."
Grinning at him, I come clean. Least I can do with what all's going on, but I turn back to the bricks and speak to them instead.
"It
was
crushing, to me. So much had been going on all at once. Getting attacked and almost killed, sister abducted, and waking several days later from a drugged coma to humans wanting what I wouldn't give. A mental bond of shared pain, fear of the new world, and the cruelties of the ones within it. Was pretty harrowing, but it worked itself out, for the most part."
Skirting specific detailed truths while still trying to be honest is a tricky thing.
"Did it?"
Gabriel's voice gives no clue as to what he's thinking, so I look back to him.
"Well, all the ones who'd hurt me are now dead, in one form or another. My sister has been found and I'm working on making things better for those within my home. Safer."
My brow furrows. I'd killed most of the ones who'd hurt me, one sticks out though since it was the most bizarre. I speak aloud absently.
"One though, I didn't get a chance to kill. He ran off, but not before a lot of damage was done. Never knew who he was, just found out later he'd been sent by the Vamp who took my sister. Was told he was hired to kill me but..."
I shake my head and move past it.
"While I'd been at the place where my sister was being held, a gift had been left in my car. Didn't get to it right away since I'd been in the process of dying at the time. Was a friend who found it and brought it back to me. Don't know who sent it or how they knew, or if they knew, or what."
Can't help but smile. The whole thing was creepy, but I was happy when I got it, after the shock wore off of course.
"Should’ve seen the faces of those around me when I opened it. Whole pitchforks and torches thing and looking for blood... Till they learned who it was of course, then they still weren't too thrilled about it, but I didn't care, it was one nightmare I no longer have to deal with so heavily."
His head is cocked at me, a blank face where I'd expect to be confusion since I haven't said what was in the box. A sinking feeling in my gut has my arms wrapping around my middle again.
"I'd wanted to hang it in my room, but I didn't want to upset those within my home, so it's still in its box under my bed."
A glint of anger sparks in his eyes before he blinks and nods, looking away. My own flares at that look.
"Since you haven't asked, I'm assuming you know what it was.
Is
. Are you the one who sent it? If you are, why are you angry with me? You know what? I don't care, because that pig got what he deserved."
"I agree, that's why I did it."
My heart nearly stops as I backpedal, figuring but not expecting his answer. Can feel my face blinking at him in surprise as his remains stoic. Well, for the most part. There's sadness there in those milky azure eyes. Memory brings up the knowledge I had almost gotten to in Dirk's mind, the wolf who'd been executed recently. A friend to the Alpha. My first instinct then is to apologize, the whole death of a friend aspect, but then remember just what his friend had done. I look away from him, eyes falling to the floor and off to the side. Do I thank him? Apologize that his friend wasn't who he thought? Rant and rave that it happened in the first place?
No. What's done is done, nothing can change that. No point in moaning about things you can't change, yet everyone does it anyway. The regrets, the wishes of going back and changing things, the wants of it having never happened. One thing I've come to see though in all my years of fucked up, is that it's those events that shape us; that make us who we are currently. You go back and change those events, the things good
and
bad, then you change who you are.
Some may want that, but I don't. Yes, what I've been through has been shit, wasn't what I wanted, but if it hadn't happened, who's to say I'd be any better off? It's always possible that things could have been totally different; where I grew up to be some successful college graduate on the rise. Then again, it could have gone even worse - and that was the likelier choice when looking back at how things were going even before they went downhill. Right now, I'm more in the middle, and glad that I am.
It's complicated.
So far in thought, I didn't notice or hear the big man come so close to me. My heart thumps as I look up at him, then accelerates. Feet seem frozen in fear as he reaches forward. A lock of silver is taken and rubbed, looking at it before he speaks. Voice low and deep; a river of molasses. Sweet and just as deadly.
"Just as the dream you and I had shared before meeting, there is another who can foresee potential futures. He came to me and told me what he’d seen, and I didn’t want to believe him. I couldn’t. Several days later, Joshua had shown up at my door beaten up and bloody. He wouldn't admit to what he'd done but he didn't have to. I already knew."
The sadness in his voice is what draws my attention. The eyes as they focus on my hair in his hand.
"He was one of my wolves, so judgment had to be passed. Was bad enough that he attacked a female, but one that is..."
Blue eyes find mine as he stops, so I smirk.
"One that is a Silver, yeah. Been hearing that a lot. Doesn't seem to faze too many since he wasn't the only wolf to come at me. Seems to be more a pick-and-choose type of thing."
His eyes darken as he looks at me. Talk about moody...is he PMSing?
"Who else?"
Can tell him of one, but mentioning Lucia could be disastrous. She best be glad I'm not
that
vindictive. Not too often anyway.
"One who Changed me. Was the dog that belonged to the Vamp who took my sister. He's dead and the Vamp will be too if I ever see him again."
His features become guarded before asking about my sister.
"How long had she been with this Vampire?"
My spine stiffens and I move to step away, but he doesn't release my hair. Now it's me who's becoming moody.
"Long enough to have become one, and so help me if you or any other come at her..."
The tug at my head makes my green eyes flash yellow while glaring at him. He smiles, looking at them.
"There they are. From what I've been able to gather about Silver Wolves, that's usually one of the first signs of who they are. How they can be told apart since they're the only Weres who can change them back and forth. Hair too, but from the things I've read, it should be all over, not just streaks."
I give him a droll look.
"Great, so I'm even more of a freak among the freaks. Glad to hear."
His grin is dangerously sexy, so I slide my eyes away again.
"You still haven't told me what you want. I know there's no way I can afford this by sheer currency, so what else are you wanting?"
The Alpha Gray lets go of my hair and steps away.
"Well, for one,
you
still haven't told me your relationship to the ones within your home."
I glare at him, annoyed.
"Still don't see how that is relevant."
"Humor me."
When I growl at him, a wave of heat washes over me as he steps close. His dominance is clearly evident right now. Just like in my dream when I first met him though, I feel it, but I'm not cowed by it. An amused grin forms with a raised brow, yellow eyes bleeding back to bright green as they glitter in laughter at him. The Alpha’s annoyance is clear as I feel it strengthen when he steps closer, almost toe to toe with me. Have to bite my lip to keep from laughing aloud, his expression and annoyance very amusing to me.
My heart thumps when he kicks it up another notch, but not because it's working the way it should. Having pegged it as the 'Alpha Draw', the way I figure it works is it draws wolves to their leader, making it less likely for anarchy and upheaval in the ranks. The instinctual feeling to back down in front of a major dominant. But what can I say, I have a problem with authority figures, don't matter what species they are. The pickup of my heartbeat is not me fighting it, but the call it draws from the deeper female part. Have I mentioned that there are times that I hate being female?
We may not have to worry about the awkward public boners, but females do have something to worry about. Scent. Can be as clean as they come, that doesn't matter. Females have a stronger arousal scent, even more so for those equipped with an animal nose. My thighs clench as I turn and walk away, turning my back to him as I did before. Probably a stupid move, again, but no one said I was smart. I keep my smirk in place, acting like nothing is out of order.
He growls and backs off with the wolf magic, thankfully. Can only go on bravado for so long before it just doesn't work anymore. Having come that close, I give him what he wants before he tries to hit me with another wave.
"You know, if you asked
nicely
, I'd probably have told you before. But nooo, macho guys have to be all big and badass."
I snort at him, arms crossing as we stand-off once more, this time feet apart.
"I've added a couple more since yesterday, just got them today..."
"Added? Are you planning on creating a Pack within my grounds?"
I glower at him, annoyed all over again.
"No. At least not intentionally. They just come to me, I don't go out looking for them."
My hands clench since my arms are already crossed. My expression softens though.
"Four of them are kids that have come from some pretty dark shit. The only one I had taken intentionally was a human boy."
Gabriel clears his throat, so my gaze goes back to his, having wandered down to his chest so I wasn't staring at him.
"You took a human boy?"
I nod and raise a hand before he can spout anything inane.
"It was either take him or leave him in a dog cage in a house that was going to be burned down."
Looks a little speechless at that one before nodding.
"I'd heard the rumors of a couple of wolves running from a burning house with a boy. I take it that was you."
Nodding, I loosen my hands.
"Twelve years old, molested, abused, and stuck in a dog cage. What would you have done?"
When he's silent, I keep going.
"His name is Bastion, and he was the first. Maii was the second child I took in, he'd come with my sister from the brothel. We're not sure just how old he is because he doesn't speak."
My brows furrow once more.
"It's strange really, even in his head he doesn't speak and doesn't use telepathy at all..."
"His head?"
Whoops.
Chapter 65: Chapter 64 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
Hell, enemies don't need to worry about killing me, I'll end up doing that myself by saying something aloud to the wrong person. My eyes flick over, he looks curious instead of horrified, so that's a start I guess.
"Uhh, yeah. Dirk didn't tell you? Scared the crap out of him."
Gabriel's grin forms again, but flicking my eyes down his body really doesn't help any. The wide shoulders lead down to a tapered waist and thick thighs full of muscle encased in snug jeans. The dark-colored t-shirt hides nothing in its form-fitted hugging. Toned, muscled, defined, whatever you want to call it, he has it.
Is
it. Long legs help his six-foot-five frame tower over most people and knowing the animal underneath, he’s more than likely all muscle.
Kani is going to die when he sees him.
"He mentioned it, but was unsure of what happened."
I hold my hands out in front of me, looking a bit lost.
"Since becoming a Werewolf, my natural empathy has strengthened dramatically. I'm also telepathic when in human form, not just animal, and it includes the ability to slip into another's head and read or share thoughts and images. Some can feel me reading them, as Dirk obviously did, but others can't. I think it just depends on either how aware they are or how obvious I'm being, not sure."
There's more, always is it seems, but I really don't want to elaborate that much. The look of concentration on his face is better than fear, horror, or distrust.
"I can control it. Unless really needed, I hate using it. Well, the straight telepathic talking thing is fine, but the rest feels too much like an intrusion to me. Everyone has the right to privacy and secrets."
He looks at me with a raised brow, a little disbelieving.
"Not even tempted to read those around you? What they think of you or find out who an enemy is?"
I shake my head, frowning.
"Definitely those around me. I know enough just from my empathy, I really don't want any more than that, as that's bad enough. As for enemies, same goes for them; if they're close I'll more than likely feel them. Their intent to harm or desire to kill."
Another nod, looking interested. We're so far off-topic right here. Before he can ask anything else, I go on with my original listing.
"Right, so Bastion and Maii, human and Shifter boys who have no backgrounds or families to speak of. So now they're mine, I'm adopting them both. Ava's helping me get the papers through friends of hers."
Already know he knows about 'those friends' since that's part of the 'service' she gives him access to.
"The two others I just got today, they're ones my sister had saved from a very abusive flesh dealer. They're both way too young to stay where she is, so she wished them to come to me. They don't have anywhere else to go. Chandrika and Diego, a Were-Hyena and Shifter fox. Maii is a Shifter coyote."
Movement catches my eye to the door behind the Alpha, a wolf coming in that I don't recognize. Gabriel turns calmly, so I'm guessing it's one of his. It stops in the doorway, clearly a Were by its size. Looking like the usual timber wolf with shades of gray, black, and white all over its body, green eyes look at me before going to the man. Some whispering is going on, so I turn away to give what privacy I can. Wolf isn't projecting and I'm not snooping. Don't turn back till I hear the animal run off.
"Everything alright?"
Gabriel nods, motioning me to continue as he walks around.
"The next youngest would be Kani. He was on the streets as well before a friend caught him on my land. Was literally chased into my arms and is now a friend as well. He's a WereFox."
He looks over to me, knowing I'm not done. Not if he has his spies everywhere.
"There's a pair of brothers from up north, a couple loner Arctic Werewolves. They helped keep others from trying to kill me, so I opened my home to them."
I stop, but he looks at me expectantly. Rolling my eyes with a sniff, I tell him of the last one.
"The other is a WereManed wolf. He's a friend, that's all. That's what they all are. Xavier has also helped me on several occasions."
The Gray Alpha nods, looking away and thinking as he wanders.
"Lot of people for just a few rooms."
I just blink at him, wondering if he's a little slow in the head. My household can't be the only one to sleep the way we do. Hell, even the Reds do it.
"The rooms are nice, yes, they'll hold everyone's things nicely. At home we all sleep in the basement in animal form."
His eyes flicker in surprise, but he blinks it away.
"You let the others join? The human, foxes, coyote, hyena?"
Frowning, I look at him.
"Why wouldn't I? Oh, wait, the different animal group thing. Yeah, that whole thing is bullshit. Just because they aren't wolves doesn't mean they aren't welcome in my home, let alone the comfort given when sleeping close to the others."
He smirks at me, so I know whatever's about to come from him is going to be irksome.
"And the lovers?"
A look of disgust is given.
"If they have lovers, they go elsewhere that is not my home."
His eyebrow lifts, but he lets it go. Seemingly anyway.
"Dirk had mentioned seeing you play with the others. The tall one."
Oh my God, really?
"So? Since becoming an animal my 'battle drive' seems to have kicked into high gear. When you factor in how many want to kill me, the 'playing' we do is training for me. What Dirk had seen was my roughhousing that turned into what it did because I scared Xavier. He thought he actually hurt me, and in trying to detach from me, a...ticklish spot was engaged. Nothing dirty, was just honest fun. Can see how someone who doesn't know us can see it, but there's nothing romantic about any of my relationships with any of them. They're ones I protect. I won't turn away from someone who needs my help if I'm able to give it."
He gives me a look saying I'm naïve, but so be it.
"That's everyone that lives with me, including my cat. Do you need to interview him, too?"
"I don't think that will be necessary, no."
We both smile, mutual amusement abounds. Glancing up and around the room, I get back to why I'm here.
"This isn't farmland, so I can't grow anything for you or yours. I don't have the connections that Ava does either, so what can I possibly offer that will make this place available to me?"
Blue eyes go up and around as well, hands going into his pockets.
"It's already available to you. Part of it is my offering to the Silver Wolf as an apology for what one of mine has done. And you do have connections - just look at those you have made with the animals you care for. You are the wolf of prophecy. You're destined to bring change."
Aww hell. I forgot about that stupid thing.
"From what I recall, that 'change' can be good or bad. What if it ends up being bad?"
He beams at me, which makes me nervous.
"I've talked with Alarico, I know what you're wanting to do."
Seems to know more about me than what he's been letting on, that's for sure.
"Yes, but that could always backfire and go horribly wrong. I could make things worse in attempting to do good. And just because my coat color is all weird, that doesn't make me any better than any other. Giving up part of a house just as an apology is a bit much, it was hardly your fault someone chose to do what they did. I don't blame you."
He inclines his head, but I'm clearly getting nowhere.
"You didn't ask about my sister."
Looking up, Gabriel looks at me and cocks his head.
"Do I need to?"
A look of exasperation is what he gets, making him smile. So he can't say I'm trying to hide anything, I explain. Pretty sure he knows anyway though.
"My little sister's a Vampire, as I'm sure you're aware of by now. I wish she'd stay with me more, but I’ve got a feeling she won't be around much. From what I've heard, she's working on things where she is."
The look of curiosity is obvious, so I know he wants something, but here I'm not going to give it unless he asks, so I just roam my gaze around the room. Surprisingly, the Alpha doesn't ask. I'm sure it will come up later though, especially if and when his wolves learn of it. Speaking of which…
"Do your wolves know?"
"Know what?"
Green eyes dart back to him, looking up at his amused face. I frown, not all that amused by his being coy.
"Who I am and that I wish to own this house."
Gabriel ponders for a moment. Right, as if he really needs to think about it.
"They know who you are as a few are hanging around, curious. After rumors started flying, the old stories came up and into question. Many of the new wolves don't know just who or what you are to the animal community, while others do."
My brow furrows, becoming a little nervous.
"Hold up, 'the animal community'? Thought it was just the wolves who had a thing with the Silver?"
He shakes his head a second, then stops, his own expression changing to inscrutable.
"It started with the wolves of course, but it was said that others would go to the Silver in times of need. A mystic for the collective. Base form is wolf, yes, but most Shifters and older Were packs and even loners have tales and stories of deeds from past Silvers."
I give him a grave look, my uneasiness growing.
"They all need to know and realize I am not those people. I'll give help when able, sure, but I'm not any more important than any other. I haven't even been one of you guys for a whole month yet. It's not like I have the wisdom of the ages here, jeez."
He cocks his head and gives me a considering look.
"Perhaps not the wisdom that most would assume, but you aren't dense or slow. Maybe a little naïve, but it should already be obvious that you attract many - having different species living within your home."
My lips purse. He clearly doesn't know me if he doesn't think me dense or slow. Hell, even I can admit that I am sometimes, as I'm sure right now is one of those times. And we’re not even going to touch on that naïve part.
"A couple showed up because they were curious, sure, but the others just sort of fell in my lap."
The Gray Alpha gives me soft eyes, which makes me all the more nervous.
"And you don't think that was on purpose? Because they weren’t meant to? To help guide and show you?"
My hands sink into my hair as I tousle it, nails all a'frenzy on my scalp to ease the prickling feeling. Body becomes antsy with needing to move. Pacing helps, but only a little. Really don't care for the philosophical stuff spoken at me. Don't mind my doing it to others, but it makes me feel as if I'm not in control when it's told to me. Before the male wolf can say any more, I walk outside and lean on the porch railing. My face pointed to the ground before looking up, trying to orient myself. I ignore him as he walks out to stand next to me.
"From what the others have said, the last Silver was around some hundred years ago and overseas, right? They didn't just die, did they?"
Gabriel shakes his head, features looking a little remorseful.
"No, he didn't just die. He was hunted down and killed. It's unclear as to just who killed him, but the whole country was in unrest, and just like here, there are many who do not want things different than how they make them. The Silver Wolf as a whole is a marker, a symbol of change. A hated concept for those who don't want it."
Once again that damn prophecy seems to have come full circle. Stiffening my spine, I turn and look at the Gray Alpha, this pack leader, and ask a very important question.
"And what about you? Do you want change; good or bad? Are you prepared to deal with the consequences that will come from my actions? From the actions of my sister?"
He looks a little startled at that but recovers nicely.
"So your sibling being the one in the Vampire telling is true as well, I take it. Amazing, isn't it, how things turn out the way they do?"
I grow spiteful, resentful even, instantly. The spurt coming out of nowhere and hitting hard. Reaching out, I touch his cheek and slip inside his head, he doesn't flinch or pull away as I share with him both mine and my sister's pain upon entering his cursed world. Talk about being bipolar.
“I wouldn't call it amazing. Not with how we came to be."
Images filled with pain and agony, fear and uncertainty, heartbreak and loss. I share it all with him, everything that my sister and I went through that very first night. I don't show him what happened to her specifically, but I play out my side.
The fight and fear I went through during my encounter with Anthony, the walk home with the uncertainty of where my sister is, or how I could get to her. The pain of being chewed on and hearing your own bones break. Feeling helpless at the hands of something that shouldn't be real. When I move to pull out of his head, he envelops my hand and holds it to his face. Meeting my eyes head-on as he delves deeper, looking for more. Closing off my thoughts, I show him what he's looking for, now uncomfortable that I'm being held in his head. I didn't know that was possible to do.
With my feelings and emotions cut off, he watches with only his own to steer him. Looking over events that happened all the way to my encounter with his friend, Joshua. Making a small sound of protest, I try to pull away. Concentration broken, my thoughts and emotions break through, showing him what I went through at the hands of the Werewolf sent to kill me. I struggle to break away, not wanting to go through it again with a passenger, but he dives ahead, watching and feeling it all. My heart is pounding hard in my chest as a sob is ripped from me, a cry of denial.
Gabriel finally breaks off at the part where the opposing wolf had turned tail and run. I scramble away, forgetting that I'm against the railing. Pushing away from it almost blindly, I dart down the steps. Falling to my knees at the bottom, my stomach heaves and empties its contents into the grass. Hot tears make their way down my cheeks, my emotions in such turmoil that the air and ground around me turn frigid. Thick frost grows on the already dead grass blades.
"You had no right!"
My words feel raw as I shout at him, still bent low as I try to keep my insides from exiting through my mouth. The mild temperature drops and a strong breeze picks up, blowing my hair around me. While we'd been inside, dark had started to descend, so it had already started to get cold, but now I've added my own icy anger to it. His heat comes up at my back. My claws grow and I growl, warning him to back off. He doesn't. Of course not.
Spinning, I lash out but touch on nothing but air. The Alpha’s large frame has moved to be at my back once more. He wraps his thick arms around me, holding mine down.
"Easy. Calm down."
"You had no right! Get off me!"
My back is held tight against a hard body. Man is all corded muscle, no soft give. My heart is still thumping out a panicked rhythm as I struggle to free myself, beating like a wild thing. He holds me as if I'm just a squirming child, which is just all the more aggravating. Frost starts spreading on his arms, but he pays it no heed, ignoring it while he buries his face in my hair. His whispered words of meaning me no harm fall on deaf ears as my teeth grow, feral growls slipping through.
"I'm sorry, I needed to know. I had to know what really happened. I needed to know his death was just."
That manages to seep through, but I'm still not happy.
"Then you should have asked, you had no right to go through me like that."
I can feel his smirk.
"Yet you had every right to attack me through your magics? Making me feel the pain you and your sibling went through? Do you think everyone who becomes a Were is brought over with champagne and chocolates? Open your eyes, girl. None of us had it easy, and you made it through with your family intact. Most do not."
My anger is only rivaled by my shame and embarrassment. I can only keep it for moments longer before it sputters out to nothing. He's right. In my showing him, I didn't pull back anything at first, so it pretty much was an attack. Here I am acting as the injured party when I struck the first blow. My struggles slow, then stop altogether, becoming still in his arms. Isn't until now that I realize I've been picked up off the ground, held above it as I'm wrapped in the cocoon of his arms. Not limp per se, but I do relax so I'm not so stiff. He shows no inclination of setting me down, so I clear my throat.
"You can put me down now, please."
Never liked being lifted off my feet. Not afraid of heights, just of falling and knowing I'm too damn heavy to be picked up.
"I don't think that's a good idea."
Can hear the amusement in his voice, even with it muffled by my hair. Can't see him, but I turn anyway, feeling and looking contrite. His heartbeat against my back is strong and sure, body heat damn near overwhelming as it pulses around me.
"It is. I won't try to attack you again. You're right, I was acting like a child, and I apologize."
He nods, but still makes no move to release me.
"Thank you for the apology. Now call down your animal."
My brow furrows in confusion, not understanding what he's talking about. The Alpha’s grip is strong, unyielding. There's no getting away unless I want to start inflicting damage.
"What do you mean?"
It's then that I hear a low, deep growl. Looking forward once more, a long-legged animal is stalking out from the dark foliage. Ears back, lips pulled up over long sharp teeth, and a look of awaiting death in his light brown eyes.
Oh...shit.
Chapter 66: Chapter 65 - Kierra
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Kierra
The black mane is sticking up high at his neck and down his back, making him look even bigger than I know him to be. Even in his animal form, he has no chance against this wolf Alpha. Tall as all hell maned wolf that he is, he isn't in the same weight class as a dire wolf.
Now I see the problem. The only reason he hasn't attacked is because I'm in the way. If I'm set down, a fight will start. Shit.
"Xavier, it's okay. It was my fault, not his. I was in the wrong. Please don't make this worse. One of us has to be calm, and you know that isn't me."
He creeps closer, still stalking with snarls coming from his maw. Bristled fur looking almost sharp. I scowl at him.
"Dammit, you poofy-ass Pomeranian, easy off. It was my fault, he was just defending himself."
Xavier's eyes finally move to me instead of the male who still has a hold of me, the almost sand color glinting with reflected light. A warmth steals into my mind as he seeks for answers, asking if I'm really alright. I whisper back to him.
"It really was my fault. I'm alright."
The maned wolf slowly eases into a normal upright stance, ears still flicking, but not so rigidly held against his head. Gabriel slowly lowers me back to the ground. In no way was he hiding behind me, let's make that clear. An Alpha wolf has no reason to hide. The reason he wouldn't set me down was so a fight wouldn't break out, letting me get through to 'my animal' before he could attack.
Once my feet touch on the hard ground, I move away instantly and walk up to my Dogdeer, ignoring the sound of a deep inhale behind my ear. Reaching out before I get too close, my fingertips touch on a soft nose. Sliding them up his muzzle to his head, I keep my hand atop it, feeling him steadily calm. Pretty much eye to eye with me when his head is raised all the way, yet right now he’s keeping it lowered.
Stepping into and pressing his shoulder against me, he looks at me then to the Gray Alpha, still feeling uneasy. My hand moves from his head to his ear, where I tug lightly before rubbing at it. Eyes stay directed at Gabriel, but I feel his reaction. I smile before turning.
"I'm sorry Gabriel, and you're right. Not once have I really stopped to think of how everyone else has become what they are. Who or what they've lost. Thank you, for making me realize that."
Not happy with how it all happened, but it got the point across. That and now he knows just what kind of 'friend' he'd had. My eyes are on his chest, unable to look him in the face. Not after that. Not after seeing how I acted and felt before everything went south. Could even be said I asked for it. Shame and embarrassment color my face before I look away. My actions led a man to his death. Mayhap deserved, perhaps not.
"How much is the house? No more bull about mystical crap. Having weird abilities does not pay bills."
I hear his sigh, but I don't look at him.
"Since we've been able to get some of the solar panels up, the price has lowered from what it had originally been. I'm sure each adult in your home can contribute something, whether it be money or work around here. Getting more panels up, keeping the wells clear, overall maintenance and labor, you get the point."
Nodding, my eyes move closer to him, but still not at him. Keeping a hand on Xavier, the Alpha and I work out a plan. Just like with any housing purchase, a large amount is needed upfront, then a monthly stipend. Even lowered thanks to solar energy, the price is still steep. Accepting something this large as a gift or favor sounds all good in theory, till you factor in the debt you're putting yourself in for that person. I don't like being indebted to people. Friends, family, associates, anyone. And when it comes down to it, that’s how gifts feel to me when given by others; required debts.
The frost that had grown around me had steadily dissipated during our conversation, the frigid chill turning to just cold. The ice crystals that had formed on Gabriel's body didn't seem to bother him in the least, brushing them off nonchalantly or just plain ignoring them. Once everything is agreed on, I'm asked when we'll be moving in. Good question.
"I'll probably be getting stuff brought over immediately and steadily till after the upcoming holiday, then get everyone in and settled before the cold really sets in... If that's alright?"
The Alpha nods, looking at the maned wolf next to me. During the whole conversation Xavier kept pressed to my side, watching both Gabriel and the other roaming wolves who would come in close, but not through the tree line. Curious bunch. Finally able to look him in the face, Lucia pops into my head. Oh yeah, might be pertinent to question him more about his wolves.
"How many wolves do you have within your Pack? Will they be spying on me like they do Ava?"
He gives me a look, but I wait for an answer.
"They do not spy on her, they keep watch over those who live on these lands. More were called in when it was noticed that several Weres and Shifters kept showing up. As for how many, why do you wish to know?"
Shoulders rise and fall.
"Just seemed like a good question to ask, so I know who all I'll be seeing around."
He inclines his head, blue eyes staying on me.
"Within the next couple of weeks or so I'll call for a meeting so you can meet them all. There are twenty in total. I'm sure I don't have to tell you to keep yours away from the campgrounds. There are other grounds off-limits but those will be clear to their noses."
It's my turn to nod, his rules pretty much the same I gave to the Reds for around my home.
"What about Mrs. Gray Alpha? She going to be there as well? Already have...friction, with Alarico's wife, I want to prevent that from happening again if I can."
He chuckles, so I guess he's heard what had happened. Was bad enough with my being territorial around other females, and that was before becoming a wolf. After hasn't helped things much but I try to fight it off.
"There is no top female."
I look at him in question, and he just looks back with an amused expression.
"You do have female wolves in your Pack, don't you?"
He nods, so I give an expectant look. He gives nothing. Oookay then.
"How many female wolves do you have?"
"Six."
Twenty wolves and only six of them female. My brow furrows even more.
"Uhm, what goes on around here on the full moon?"
Gabriel looks at me intently, but I stay guarded. My frame has stiffened to the point that Xavier steps on my foot to remind me he's still there. I know he is, but it doesn't help. Not with what I went through earlier.
"I can assure you that not all Weres are like the one you encountered. My females do what they wish, just as any other human female does during their time of the month."
I nod, still uncomfortable. Don't care what they do, but I know I'll be staying in one of the bedrooms during those three nights. Alone . Everyone can just wait for the sun to rise if they need me for anything.
The biggest drawback of my being a Werewolf; of all female Weres, wolf or otherwise, is going into 'heat' on the three nights of the full moon. If that weren't bad enough, during those nights we're forced to stay in animal form, whether it be full animal or monster form. During the day we can become human, but once the sun sets, we get a pelt.
My very first experience out on my own during one was not something I care to repeat, ever. Don't care if Were males aren't all like that, it's my choice. Even Asher had lost his senses for a short time there, so I'm good.
"Alright, if that's all for now, I have other things I need to get to."
I nod, agreeing. Got plenty to do myself. Need to set some time aside so I can get some painting done. Going to need to if I want to keep the house. Also need to get a hold of Benjamin and get some names. Supposed to be looking for those who are missing yet I've been doing everything but. Vampire might be steadily leaking their money out, but they will notice soon enough.
Would like to find them before they go underground. Have one looking for me already, well, he's looking for Bastion, but what he will find is me. My claws and very sharp teeth. A quick death is too good for people like him.
I head for the ATV, realizing just as I'm mounting it that I never introduced the males. Oh well, they'll meet formally at some point I'm sure. Turning the vehicle, we head back to Ava's. Once off the property and a little ways down the road, Xavier stiffens and slows, looking at the tree line with a low growl. A black and white wolf comes running out, oblivious until he gets a look at the tall animal next to me. He slows, tucking his tail as he works his way around, having to go past the maned wolf.
Deep growls sound and a lip raises, causing the young wolf to cower lower, but he keeps moving. Inching his way closer to me. When the black mane starts to rise, I nudge him with my foot.
"Ease down Xavier, he's just a puppy. Let him pass."
He stops the growling, but his ears stay held back with an unhappy glare.
"What do you want, Dirk?"
Once past the long-legged canine, he moves to my left side, taking up position with a canine grin. Nudging at my leg with his nose. He may be submissive, but that doesn't seem to hinder his playful side at all. My blinking at him finally has him 'speaking' up.
"Is it true? Will you be moving in?"
I nod, then accelerate down the road. Not going that fast, but enough to have them both at a quick trot to keep up. Keeping my eyes on the relatively straight pavement, I slip into Xavier's head with questions.
"What are you doing here? Is everything at Ava's all right? Are the kids okay?"
From the corner of my eye I can see his ears flick. He gives an affirmative on them being alright but doesn't explain why he came. Glancing over, I scowl at him.
"You're not becoming all stalkerish on me are you?"
His amusement slips into my mind for a minute then leaves, so I pull out as well. May not want to tell me now, but I will get an answer later. The rest of the ride to Ava's driveway is pretty quiet.
Once I reach it though, I accelerate and bolt forward. Xavier seems to have been expecting it while the younger wolf yelps and jumps to the side. Dogdeer keeps to my side where Dirk has to stretch out to reach me. Being a Werewolf, he can keep pace with me, no problem, so he must be really young. Wolf wise.
I smile and slow, coming to a stop in front of the shed. Dismounting and pushing it in by hand, I close it up then look to the males when I turn. Inquiring minds wanting to know, I look at Dirk.
"Gabriel said there are six females in his pack, are any of them the Alpha?"
He shakes his head and gives me a grin once more, tongue lolling.
"Nope. Looking for the job?"
I choke, giving him a cross look. Lips pursing, I look over to Xavier, whose eyes also show merriment. Making a sound of disgust, I head to the porch. Both trail after me. The cold breeze has me looking up. Too cold for snow, yet that appears to be what it's gearing for. The temperature is all natural, my ice manipulation had bled off a while ago. Well, as natural as it seems to be lately. I look back down just in time to brace myself, the flying ball of fur colliding with my chest.
"Wolfy!"
The clinging claws are soon followed by the yelling from inside. The high pitched yell in my head was a wee painful, but a smile crosses my face all the same.
"Girl, your mother is going to tan both our hides."
Small chirps and meows are the responses I get, reminding me of my dummy at home. With everything else going on, I keep forgetting about him. I know Bastion or Maii have been keeping up with feeding, watering, and the catpan, so I should probably thank them. He's not gonna be too happy with moving again. Going to be fun finding him most of the time with all the rooms and new space. With some of the plans I have in mind though, should make all the felines happy. The one climbing to my shoulder at the moment takes hold of my attention, the front door opening to reveal a scowling mother.
We all look up at her in innocence, but I can't hold it, walking up with a big smile. I tug on the ‘kitten’ attached to my shoulder. Mother’s orders sound as she holds open the door.
"You were told to do something young lady, now go do it."
Back talking grumbles sound and I have to bite the inside of my cheek. Ava does not look happy and my laughing is not going to help matters. Instead of handing the eighty-pound kitten over, I set her down so she can go in on her own. The whole walk of shame thing. She makes her way in, tail tip twitching irritably. Probably told to clean something. I smile and chuckle outwardly once she's inside. Ava gives me a look but I just cheese at her.
"I'm guessing it went well, right? Xavier bolted out of here earlier, stripping as he went. Your clothes are in the wash, by the way. You threw your pants into some mud."
Brown eyes look from one to the other of us, glancing over at Dirk and giving him a warm smile.
"Hey D, what're you doing with these troublemakers?"
I snag a chair and plop down into it heavily, grumbling under my own breath now.
"Troublemakers. Ha! I don't look for it, it finds me. Seeks me out. I'm innocent."
She motions the young wolf up as the maned wolf sits next to me. Sitting down, he's taller than I am. Those damn ears don't help. Measured 'em once, they're about nine and a half inches tall. Those are some damn bunny ears. Reaching out, I snag hold of one. His light brown eyes flick to me from watching Dirk, a low whine coming from him. I ignore it, rubbing the fur between my fingers. Before too long, he's lowering his head to my lap so I'm not reaching up.
"So, tell me how it went."
Looking at Ava, she's taken the seat across from me, Dirk laying down next to her, head laying on his paws and looking content. Young indeed. I give her a smile, my own excitement growing once more.
"Nothing is signed yet, but we agreed on a price. The inside is amazing. Already have so many plans that my head is spinning."
She makes that high pitched, caterwauling type noise and practically bounces in her seat. Her reaction has me laughing, hand moving to Xavier's head where I bury my fingers. His reddish fur is thinner than a wolf's until you get to his mane, then it thickens. Not much space between his ears atop his head, so I move my touch to the thicker black fur. The movement is absent while I talk with my best friend about the new house, when we'll be moving in, and who all is going where. Xavier's black chin tuft is caught under his head, but it's still amusing that even in animal form he has a goatee.
"How were the boys? Rika and Diego?"
She smiles and shrugs.
"Boys were angels, like always. Which reminds me, they should be starting up soon. With you moving in it should work out perfectly for when Lily's driver comes to get her, they can be picked up too. I talked to Chandrika, I have her thinking about joining them when she feels up to it. She and Diego need to get back to a normal life routine."
I agree, glad she talked to the girl.
"What's normal for Diego though? For now he wants to stay in animal form, which is fine, but other than that I don't know what to do for him."
She gives me a pitying look, clearly unsure herself.
"My mother had told me of the Shifters who take more after their animals. Didn't think they'd be in a town though, always figured they'd be the ones who live out in the country."
I give her a look, then direct my gaze out and around, amused.
"Not what I meant and you know it."
A toothy grin is my response before looking back out and noticing just how dark it's getting. Need to get back soon and give Benji a call.
"I gave Rika some of my clothes, figure she would fit those better than what Faline has. Good thing you and Gabriel finally came to an agreement, your house is fast getting way too small for all of you."
I snort at the understatement while she stands and goes inside, talking to Dirk as he follows after her. Relatively alone with a semblance of privacy, I look at Xavier, whose head is still in my lap. My hand is buried in his scruff and his eyes are closed, so I tap his nose.
"Okay, sir. Time for you to tell me why you stripped and ran after me. I hope to God you didn't flash Kani again, kid has enough issues, let alone the others."
The image of the gay kid’s face is amusing as all hell, but I really don't want him lusting over anyone around me. Makes things weird. Well, weird er . Pretty sure most of the others could probably care less, but who knows. Light brown eyes open lazily and look at me, the look of sleep heavy in their depths. He blinks at me a few times before raising his head to yawn, ears going back as long, sharp teeth are bared. Unable to help it, I snag his ear once more when he lowers his head back down. The backs of animal ears are super soft and his are no exception.
"Well?"
His low, deep voice unfurls in my brain, the feeling raising gooseflesh along my arms.
"Your mark."
Perplexed, I still my finger’s movements and look at him in confusion.
"Your mark started pulsing. I could feel your distress and thought you in trouble."
My brows furrow, hand sliding down his neck, nudging him to shift over so I can touch fingertips to it. He lifts his head off my knee while I close my eyes, seeking with a different sense and ignoring sight. It only gets in the way. Touching on the raised ridges, he shivers, causing my eyes to open.
"You could feel my emotions?"
His ears flick at the sounds of all the kids inside. Would think it a daycare in there just by the noises heard.
"Just for a moment, but it was enough."
More magic hoodoo. I frown and apologize once more for it being there, even if he is fine with it. Much like my pulling Benjamin's tiger out and causing a bond, my mark on Xavier seems to have done something similar. Don't think Benji feels anything from me...I hope. Talk about awkward. With my empathy, I'm unsure if I've felt anything through the mark from him or not. Things are getting confusing to keep track of it all. Where's a handbook when you need one?
"We need to be getting home, I have to get a hold of Benjamin and get some work done. New house isn't cheap with my not wanting to be in debt to that man."
Pretty sure Gabriel wasn't done with me when Xavier showed up, so I won't be surprised when he comes around again. I was so done though, so I'm glad he came.
"I don't like him."
Amusement crosses my face as I tap on the end of his nose.
"Nor do I, but it is what it is."
Tall ears go back as he stands, a growl rumbling low.
"He did not need to be touching you like that."
My head shakes while I tug on his side.
"It was my fault, he was just protecting himself. I lashed out when I had no just cause to do so. I was upset and not thinking."
It's clear Xavier still isn't happy, but he says nothing more. I stand and stretch. Don't know what Shade and his brother’s hours are, but the house isn't locked. They should be there when we get back.
"You going to go home like that or are you going to shift back?"
Actually don't think he'd fit in his animal shape, not in the front seat anyway. When he paws at the door, I know his answer. A new, bigger vehicle, yes, but it isn't a bus. Keep going the way I am and I'll need one though.
Notes:
I finally got the playlist for Book 1 put up, the link is in the 'authors note' page in the beginning of Shy Walking Shadows :}
Chapter 67: Chapter 66 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
Ten minutes later we're all in the car and headed home, the adult male next to me wearing damp jeans. His own fault for throwing them in the mud. They'd been washed and in the process of drying when I called for time to go. Poor thing. Was once again reminded that he goes commando. Ava had poked fun at his going to chafe when he kept pulling at the material. Snug damp jeans plus being very well endowed equals very uncomfortable. I have no pity for him and told him as much.
He'd just grinned, taking forever to put his damn shirt back on, enjoying the assorted ogling eyeballs. He’s a beautiful male specimen and he knows it, using it often to his advantage. Think the only ones who hadn't been admiring his many...assets, was Lily, Bastion, Maii, and Diego. Me, Ava, and Kani had wandering eyes with a mind of their own. Maii, Bastion, and Rika caught my hurried look away and smiled. Raising an eyebrow at the WereHyena, she smiled and shrugged.
"I'm gay. He looks nice, but he’s not my type."
We'd laughed then all piled into my shiny new but used SUV to head home. Looking in the rearview mirror, I remind my newest passengers to the workings of my home.
"By the time we return, Shade and his brother Zypher should be back. They're both wolves. If you find yourself having any kind of trouble, you can come to me or one of the boys. I want you to be able to feel safe within my home, so if you don't, let one of us know immediately, okay?"
Rika nods, the small fox in her lap does the same before looking away. Both are still uncomfortable, but hopefully, that will pass with time. Pretty sure the brothers are going to be confused, getting back to the house and the jeep is there but everyone else is gone.
Going past the Red’s new place shows a new vehicle in the driveway. Should probably drop in and see how everything is going. That's 'neighborly' right? Squatting illegally aside. Is it called that even though I gave it to them? Not mine to give in the first place an all. I haven't a clue. Meh.
Sure enough, the big truck is already in its usual spot when I pull in. Zypher is sitting on the railing, watching me park with curiosity. His long purple hair is loose, as always, the shades looking darker than usual with there being very little light. The only one on is inside where I'm guessing Shade is, but I'm wrong when I see him trot in from behind the house. All white with black-tipped ears and dark blue eyes, he's quite the handsome wolf. If you like blue eyes anyway.
"Rika, Diego, the one on four legs is Shade, the other with the purple hair is Zypher. If you'd like, you can hang back a bit, if you want."
While everyone else gets out, I watch the girl and fox in the mirror. She looks down and nods, squaring her shoulders before getting out, Diego in hand. Err, arms. Either way, I smile at their bravery. Getting out myself, I walk with them up to the older brother and introduce them. Younger brother walks up slowly to stand next to his sibling to get introduced as well. With Shade being shy, I don't see him being a bother, it's his brother that can be a bit obnoxious.
I whisper in their heads a brief rundown of what and where they came from, their eyes flicker in acknowledgment. Really thinking about it, seems all the younger ones within my home come from some sexual abuse background. Hope it isn't a trend, since I have no idea how to help the ones I have.
"Making the rounds Shade, or just out stretching?"
I leave Xavier to his shop talk with the others while I move the youngin's inside. I have two painting commissions to get done, but first things first, my new chicks need to get settled. With Diego's legs still wrapped up, he's not able to move about on his own quite yet, but Ava assures me that one more night, maybe two, and he'll be all set. Typical mother, she made sure they were all fed, so don't have to worry about that. Speaking of mothers, I should probably get mine called and make sure she's alright. There's always something more to do, ever notice that?
Kani kicks off his shoes, hell, we all do. Rika does as well when she notices everyone else doing so, so I explain to her that it's just more comfortable, not a ‘need to do’ thing. Nodding, she glances around to the others. First one to be out of his shoes, the WereFox goes to the fridge for some water then grabs up the book he'd found amongst my shelves that he enjoyed. Having looked over them before, he's set a goal to read them all. I wish him luck.
Bastion heads to his section of the bookshelf where he pulls out a fresh puzzle and looks back to me. Smiling, I tell him to go for it. About the only thing that table gets used for anymore. He returns my smile before looking over to Maii, who smiles and nods as well. Don't think I've ever known boys to like puzzles, let alone two under one roof. I'm glad they do though. Looking to Chandrika and the younger fox, I'm at a loss of what to do.
"Uhh, make yourselves at home. You're free to do what you like, within reason of course."
Diego yawns while she carries him to the shelves, looking at what all is available. Don't think there's much up there that doesn't revolve around some kind of supernatural critter or animal in general, even the 'romances' have some kind of paranormal aspect to them. Leaving them to it, I head for my room to change and make a call. Quick peek through my head shows Faline still working on her paperwork.
The word 'Changeling' keeps getting mentioned in her thoughts, but I'm not sure what she means by it. The same word was mentioned this morning, but I didn't think anything of it. Pulling out just as silently, I shore up my walls once more and call my mother while changing. Painting in good clothes is just asking for trouble.
After hanging up with her, having sounded as if she was in the middle of something vigorous and visual-blocking, I give a call to my Vampire. It goes to his voicemail, which is a bit unusual, so I leave a message to get back to me when he's free. I know he isn't sleeping, he damn near never sleeps. Vampire cliche an all.
Grabbing up my sketchbook and utensils, I head back out and get comfortable on my old couch. Asher's scent is still on it, and relatively comforting. Still don't have much of a clue on what to do for the diner, but an earlier idea keeps forming in my head. The out of town requests were of anything revolving around '
Gothic Demise
'. An idea I had earlier of demonic kittens batting at skeletal butterflies sounds too fun to resist, so after tossing my phone onto the small table in front of the sofa, I get to it. Most times I prefer to make sketches first before trying to ink it. Easier to modify if needed.
Doesn't take long for it to start taking shape. A couple scaled and furred kittens; one looking out while the other is standing on hind legs, small leather wings out for balance while batting at skeleton butterfly-looking things. Different colored pencils add different detail and dimension while charcoals get used for in-depth shading input. Horizontally slit eyes take the place of the normal feline while assorted horn crowns adorn their heads and the tails are forked. Furred, splitting halfway down to form two distinctive sides that thin down from fluffy to scaled. Odd and disturbingly cute.
Skeletal butterflies are interesting since it's basically a long vertebra spine piece with small out-branching bones in vague wing shapes. Cobweb-like texturing gets added, torn and holey and a pain to get right. Three are put in, two fluttering above the upright kitten while the third is about to land on the other’s head. Perfect.
On finishing touches, a commotion has me glancing up. At the kitchen table where the boys are, Maii has had another freak shift. Seems to happen randomly, which is the biggest reason I'm wary of taking him out in public. He has to be older than he looks, yet still hasn't managed to get the hang of it, so I'm not sure if it's something else or just a lack of control. Bastion is giggling and ribbing the small coyote good-naturedly, so I just smile and start on another visual picture. The guys come in at some point, but for the most part, I don't pay attention.
Since it's so late, the young coyote has chosen to stay in animal form, coming over to watch me work. With the vacated seat across Bastion, Rika takes his place and fiddles with some pieces. There's four chairs for that table, but the other two tend to get moved around by the guys. Brand new couch, huge one at that, and they get picky about their seating. Buncha girls. Xavier keeps catching my attention with his restlessness, so I figure it will just be a matter of time before he wants to leave as well.
The thought saddens me, but it isn't all that unexpected. Sure, he said he'd stay, but he was a gypsy before coming here. A wanderer. Didn't ask for a specific amount of time that was, but I gather it was quite a while. Might miss being around people, but then the animal in him will kick in and he'll want to roam.
When he disappears downstairs, I figure he's shifting and will want out when he comes back up. Bastion or the brothers can let him out, I'm busy. Imagine my surprise though, when he comes back up with his guitar. Zypher groans and mumbles that he'll go out for a while. I chuckle, calling him a wimp while keeping my eyes on my paper.
"You lose the ear for music when your brother likes to act as if he can sing. Nothing worse than a yodeling wolf who will also warble and screech. I'm good."
Laughing once more, I glance up as he goes out. Shade is still out there and depending on how close, will have also heard him. Poor guy. Although, I'd probably do the same if I had an annoying brother. Err, I have done that, actually. Only with Faline, not a brother. That sister of mine loves to sing and listen to Elvis; her biggest love. Tone and pitch are fine I guess, she'd been in a chorus class when in high school.
Elvis, I don't mind, but some of the other crap she listens to is just awful. Perfect way I found for her to change it would be to obnoxiously sing along. Worked about ninety percent of the time, other ten she just shifts it to a song I don't know from her constant playing and has it going instead. It isn't until you have a sibling that you learn little annoying things like that, just as you figure a way to get around most of what they can throw at you. Annoying, but you eventually realize you wouldn't trade it for anything at the thought of it never being there again. Feels so weird to not have her here, but not quite as much since others are around making noise. Too much at times.
Looking up again, Xavier has taken up his claimed spot at the end of the ‘U’ shaped couch. That treacherous cat of mine jumps up in front of him and meows, seeking attention. A large hand reaches out and pets him a couple times before going back to his instrument. He fiddles with the cords for a bit, then starts playing something low yet melodious. An image pops into my head so strong and clear, that I flip to a new page immediately. Doodle I had been doing forgotten as I sketch out a brain worm.
The male gets drawn out as an anthropomorphic maned wolf, same shaded areas that he would have in his animal form. His monster form has to be huge with his long-ass legs. Bringing my head back to task, I have him sitting in a corner, guitar in his arms, much like he is now. Live models are so helpful. The facial features carry enough humanness to them that you can clearly see him smiling at something that's sitting in front of him. Even though still animal, I put his human hair on him, having it forming about him and running down his back, darker shaded fur tufts at his elbows and the ever-present goatee.
Instead of his animal tan eyes though, amber eyes are put on the maned wolf’s anthro face. Reddish fur, black hair, tufts, and markings. The tongue lolls out in his up-tilted canine smile while looking at a chubby tabby in front of him. Tigger gets sketched out in all his fluffy glory, a big smile on his face too, tail in motion behind him, moving to the beat of the music being played.
Think during the whole drawing duration, I'm grinning like an idiot. Maii next to me wags his tail with his own canine grin, small whines coming from him as if laughing. Before I can do anymore, I get an urge. The most annoying thing to any type of artist; the bane of having to piss. Ruffling the coyote's ears, I put the pad on the table and head out.
Of course, just like things usually work, it's while I'm in there that I hear my phone ring. Ain't that always the way? Bastion answers it, gave him permission to do so if I won't get to it fast enough. Like now for example. When he says 'hello, Bryanna' I know it's important. Finishing up, I get out quickly instead of dawdling as I might have usually. Have a towel hanging up for drying hands, but I rarely use it, just flinging my hands about instead and inevitably using my shirt. Childhood habit that has yet to go away and more than likely never will.
When walking back into the room, Bastion is holding the phone out to me. By his facial expression, I can tell it isn't good news. Before he even gets to me I hear the shouting coming from the speaker, a loud male complaining and bitching. Hmm.
"Bryanna? Are you alright?"
Silly question, but that's how it goes, right?
"Kierra? I'm sorry, I didn't mean to call so late, but I didn't know who else to call."
Her voice is low, almost a whisper. Have a feeling whoever the male is, he isn't aware she's on the phone. Here we go.
"It's no problem. Are you in trouble?"
A small scoff is heard from her end. Can just imagine the wheels turning in her head. Her voice stays low, the timbre starting to shake as it fills with emotion.
"I don't know what to do and I don't want to hurt anyone. Can you help me?"
The inside of my cheek gets bitten. Wanting to help but unsure of just what I'll be stepping into. With everything else going on though, domestic abuse is hardly a big thing. Well, for me anyway, probably a big thing to her. Nodding, I swallow down a sigh.
"Of course, where are you?"
She gives me her address, the area familiar and known for not being a good part of town. Rockford has its upscale areas and its dark, just like any other major city. The west side is known by everyone to be...harsh. Lots of gang activity.
"I'm sorry to impose, but you're the only other like me that I know, and I'm scared I'll hurt someone."
I know the feeling. Not sure if felines have the same urges wolves do, but if so, she can be very dangerous if pushed too far.
"No worries, I'm heading out now. Stay in the bathroom or another room until I get there."
Without waiting for a reply, I hang up and get my shoes pulled on, talking to the others absently while I get ready.
"Have to go pick her up, she's afraid of hurting whoever it is that's yelling. I'll take Zypher with me, can you stay with the kids?"
I look up to Xavier, who'd stopped playing at some point. He's usually the one to go with me on quick trips, but with the new charges being so uneasy around other wolves, he has the 'short stick', as it were. When he moves to protest, I flick my eyes to Rika and Diego. His lips purse but then he nods. Maii moves closer to the couple, unsure of his welcome but attempting to make nice. When not rebuffed in any way he gets even closer, touching noses with the small fox in the girl's lap. I smile, touching on Bastion’s head and looking him in the eye.
"Watch over them all for me?"
Blue eyes light up as he takes on a serious air and nods. Turning, I head out, calling for Zypher as I step outside, aiming for my jeep. Habit, and since I don't have a posse coming with, don't need the SUV. The purple-haired male comes out from the treeline, his wide and bulky mass what I think I'm needing for visually imposing. Of course, that won't matter much to a gun, so still have to be wary. Being over six-foot helps too seeing as how no one's going to be scared of a short female. A wide, non-ghetto white one at that.
"Need you to come with me. Friend needs help and I may need some bigger muscle."
Not sure what to call her, but friend seems to be apropos for right now. He nods, lifting his head and making a high pitched whistle. I stop abruptly, ears
really
not happy as I shake my head to rid myself of lingering echoes.
"Ow."
He grins, winking as he follows after me, getting into the vehicle.
"What was the purpose of that?"
When his head motions to the side of the house, I see his brother come trotting from around it. Ah, I see. He salutes his animal sibling as we pull out, my mind curious as to what's so interesting at the back of my house that everyone seems to be coming from that way.
"No problems with the Reds, right?"
He shakes his head, the flexing of his arms making his tattoos dance and move. Tall, tanned, tattooed, and sarcastic, the Arctic Werewolf gets comfortable in the seat.
"None, but it's always better to keep an eye out. With all those hunting you, your sister, and Bastion, warnings will be helpful about anyone who approaches."
Put that way, guess it does make sense. Still, being new to all this, it's a wonder my fumbling about hasn't attracted more attention.
"Speaking of which, has Xavier filled you in on the new place?"
Zypher nods, rolling his window down as we speed down the road. Late hour means a little less traffic and more room to move. The sharp burst of air coming through lifts his long hair, blowing it back.
"He has. The Alpha of this Pack, I would like to meet him and see who we're dealing with."
My head inclines to him.
"Need to get everyone out there soon to see it and meet up with some of them. The only wolves I know are him and the younger kid, Dirk. I've caught hints of the others, but not faces to put with those scents."
I bite and chew at my lip, flicking my tongue ring against the back of my teeth.
"Um, I'm not sure if he knows or not, so he may not have told you, but the Alpha is a dire wolf. I didn't know that was possible."
Looking at the road, I don't catch his expression, but I can feel him tensing.
"It's very possible, just highly uncommon. Didn't think there'd be any around here. They tend to be more northern. Canada northern. Do you know how old he is?"
I shake my head. Gabriel looks to be in his thirties but being immortal, there's no telling how old he is. For all I know he could be centuries old.
"To be an Alpha, he already has to be at least a couple hundred. The moon doesn't have the pull on them that it does younger animals who have to shift when it's full. They can choose to shift or not and don't have to stay in that form. It requires a lot of power."
I glance over to find him watching me, gray-blue eyes unreadable. Already know the Gray leader is a badass, have first-hand knowledge of that. To know he's that old is a bit daunting, but interesting. The things he's had to have seen…
"All Alphas are over two hundred?"
My question has me thinking of Alarico as well, the Red Alpha. Being around him, he feels older. That feeling you get when around an older male family member. Not necessarily 'fatherly' or anything, but similar. His wife, on the other hand, she can't be that old, can she? It's possible of course, but I'd think after a few years with her attitude she'd know to have more sense. Then again, I don't know what all she's been through, so can't know for sure.
"Not all, but the vast majority, yes. For one to break off and claim Alpha status, it has to be approved by the council. If not found to be powerful enough, the title is denied and the wolf sent on his way. Alphas themselves are rare as wolves especially battle throughout their lives and since such a high power level is needed to hold a pack together."
My mind chews on that as I make my way closer to Bryanna, the lioness who I'd only met hours earlier. Thinking about just how powerful Gabriel is...is just scary. The small hairs at the back of my neck even rise at the thought. Not to mention the muscle he can throw around just because he's such a higher rank.
"The Silver Wolf is said to have more power than an Alpha, being a whole separate entity. So even though revered for that fact, they are also held in wary regard, since that much power in the wrong hands can rip our world apart. From things I've heard from other wolf packs, Alphas and a Silver are on shaky ground with each other, as loyalties of the pack are divided."
Green eyes go to him in alarm, widening as that sinks in.
"I don't want that."
Zypher nods, keeping his gaze on me even as mine returns to the road. His intensity is a bit uncomfortable.
"Maybe not, but it's already happening."
My eyes jump back to him again, startled.
"You and Alarico are on good terms, but his wolves talk. Right now, you're planning on moving several foreign wolves into another’s territory without the order to obey the current standing Alpha. That could be seen as an act of aggression and even war. We can think for ourselves, but you will need to reinforce order with those you keep around you, making it clear who's in charge."
Wincing, I shift in annoyance. I hate doing that. Making the others show their subservience isn't something I care for but would seem to be something they all need. Not to be lorded over, but the comfort of knowing there's someone caring for them.
"It's his land, his rules. You're all mine, yes, but he's still the owner of the place we'll be residing in. I'll have to talk to him about his rules versus my own, but I'm sure everything should work out just fine."
My side glance to the male next to me reveals both his amusement and exasperation. Well, I'm sorry, but I clearly don't know what the hell I'm doing half the time... Most of the time. The only person I was all too happy to dominate was Lucia, but that was because she'd pissed me off.
"I'm no Alpha, I haven't been like you guys for any length of time to call status like that."
He shrugs. That's comforting. Not.
"Doesn't matter, you are set apart because of who and what you are. There are many others like my brother and I, Xavier, and the kids, who are all drawn to you because of
what
you are. From what you've shown all of us of
who
you are, is what draws us closer, makes us willingly serve under you."
Scowling, I shoot him a glare, but he's unrepentant, grinning at me instead.
"None of you serve under me, I consider you guys equal to me. You're my friends."
His brow raises in a look of humor.
"Friends after only knowing us for such a short time?"
I squirm in my seat, uneasy about it myself now that I think and dwell on it. I'm not the kind of person that makes friends easily, especially since before all this as I avoided people most of the time. Everyone under my roof right now, I've known for less than a month, yet consider them close friends and will protect them from everything I can. Shrugging, I turn onto the street given to me by Bryanna. Had slowed down quite a bit but at the same time, I don't want to go slow enough to look suspicious. Lots of shootings in this area, not to mention robberies, home invasions, assault, and other various unpleasantness.
"Even for the short time it's been, I've
felt
each of you. If there was something wrong or off, I'd still be wary. You, your brother, and Xavier have all saved my ass at least once, I owe a debt."
I can see his headshake out of the corner of my eye, but I ignore him as I look for the house needed. The duplex is relatively easy to find given her directions. Looking at it as we pull up, the lights are lit up on both levels.
"So what's going on here?"
Oh, whoops. Should probably tell him, huh?
Chapter 68: Chapter 67 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
"Well, speaking of making friends so quickly, one was made earlier today. A new Were who hasn't been around others like herself. From what I gather, she doesn't trust herself right now with the guy who's also living here. Sounded like the abusive type, so figured having muscle of my own might come in handy."
Although thinking about it now, showing this amount of muscle right off the bat could cause just as much of a problem. I really dislike situations that I have no idea how to deal with. Domestic disputes really aren't my thing.
"Not sure how this is going to go, so just a heads up."
He nods as we get out, the dark night enfolding us as we walk up to the building. Green eyes peruse the area. The neighborhood is relatively calm, but by no means quiet. A couple houses down there's a group of teenagers hanging out on the porch, rowdy with music blaring. Guess hearing any yelling around these parts is a normal thing, so I doubt anyone is aware of just what could be going on inside.
Looking up at the building, the two levels house separate units that are distinguished by the stairs on the side leading to the floor above. Bryanna had said she lives upstairs, while a roomy lives below. The guy that had been yelling, I’m assuming. I head toward the steps. The closer I get, the more I can hear the heated words from inside. Sure isn't a calm sounding dude, that's for sure.
Unlike Xavier, Zypher hasn't picked up on my uneasiness at being touched randomly, so his hand at my back while going up the steps has me both startling and glancing at him. His attention is being held by the sounds from within though, so he doesn't notice. Letting it go, I knock at the door. The entrance really isn't all that large, looking to have been added on at a later point than its original construction date. The shouting male within lowers his voice, but the thread of hardness is still there as he threatens whoever else is in there to keep their mouth shut. A thrill works up my spine, raising the small hairs on my neck and down my back.
I inhale deeply, small popping sounds coming from me as my body arches. Don't like the leading up to of confrontations, but the just before seems to really get my blood going. The air is crisp and smells damp, wafts of recreational smoke also color it. My nose wrinkles at the smell. Never cared for its scent, and having a supernatural nose hasn't changed my outlook on it.
My heart thunders as the door opens, revealing a male all decked out in his gangster finery. Well, probably a wannabe anyway. Possibly. Standing just under six-foot, he’s draped in drooping jeans and a snug wife beater. His boxers are dark-colored and clearly visible, but that doesn't seem to be bothering him at all. Thick chains are hanging from his neck with an expensive-looking watch at his wrist.
White boy, but tanned pretty dark with shaggy hair hanging around his face. Seeing him reminds me of a boy I knew back in school. All cute smiles and charm till they get you alone, then they turn into royal jackasses. Hate to assume, but I would wager a bet he never made it to graduation this guy. I look up at him as he steps into the doorway, a slow smile curving my face as he looks from me to the man behind me. Hardass seems to settle over him like a second skin as he gives me a cocky look, so I return it with one of my own, of being totally oblivious and harmless.
"Hi, is Bryanna here?"
"Who are you?"
Green eyes blink at him and his tone before my eyebrow raises. My thumbs hook in my pants pockets as I rock on my heels, letting my eyes drift down his frame and back up. When getting back to his face, it's clear he's not amused, so I just smile wider.
"Name's Kierra. Now, where's Bryanna?"
From the corner of my eye, I can see her moving behind him softly, so my eyes automatically go to her. The blossoming bruise on her face and blood-touched nose has my eyes flying back to him. My blood starts singing at the prospect of returning that pain, but I wait for his move.
"I don' know a Kierra. Get outta here. She's busy and doesn't want any visitors anyway."
He steps back and attempts to slam the door shut, but I stiff arm it, causing it to fly back.
"Bitch, get the fuck outta here!"
My grin turns evil as I step forward, holding the door open. This guy may be built and toned, well cut and fit, but he has nothing on Werewolf strength. Zypher stays at my back, not moving up at all. That is, until Mr. Brave makes a move to lay a hand on me. The Arctic Werewolf catches the guy’s wrist and squeezes, holding onto him firmly as I duck under the arm and go further inside.
"Bring him inside Zypher. Don't need any witnesses to his embarrassment, no matter how entertaining that would be."
The punk, who only looks to be in his mid-twenties, is pushed inside as I go to the worried woman standing against a wall.
"Right prick, that one. How're you?"
I don't really give her a chance to respond before reaching out to touch her cheek. Fingertips lightly slipping over the darkened skin. She's already darker-complected from being mixed with something darker. An hourglass shape with long and curly dark brunette hair, my guess would be African. With the quick supernatural healing the bruise is well on its way to healing already. The small amount of blood at her nose looks to have been wiped at hurriedly recently.
"Hey, it's okay."
Her brown eyes go from the man to me, her worried look having calmed once I touched her.
"Get the fuck outta my house!"
I scowl as I turn and look at the rude ass male.
"Shut up and sit down. Be glad he's the one watching over you and not me. If it were, you'd have mirrored injuries right now and more than likely a few extra."
The stream of curses coming from him is broken off when Zypher cuffs him a good one. The movement is easy and fluid as if he's done it many times before. Wouldn't doubt it actually, working as a bouncer an all. And having a younger brother. Turning my back on the whining wannabe, I look back to Bryanna with a smile.
"That's Zypher. He looks pretty nifty, doesn't he?"
Her nose flares as she inhales, eyes flicking around before coming back to me. Reaching out to her arm, I touch her lightly.
"Hey, it's okay. Did you still want to leave? You're welcome to come with us."
Here I go again. Opening my home to someone I just met and being totally open about it. Think becoming a magical animal has messed up my brain. Her voice is low when she responds, almost choking out the words.
"I shouldn't have called. He'll kick me out for sure. I'm not from this area. I don't know where else to go. I don't have enough saved up, not with his constant changing of the rent. You should go."
Giving a soft smile, I shake my head. Her eyes plead with me before flicking back up to the others then back. She turns and heads for an open doorway, so I follow after her. Her bedroom is small, things tossed about and spread around the single mattress on an aluminum frame. A step up from a homeless shelter, but not by much. The WereLioness walks around and picks things up while I watch, before too long she even speaks up in a low whisper.
"You'd think I'd have learned my damn lesson by now, but yet here I am. All over again..."
A small sob escapes her, hands shaking before starting to wring them. I wait. After a few more minutes of walking around, she sits down, quiet tears running down her face.
"I'm from Byron, I've only been here for a few weeks. I ran from my home after an accident."
Her eyes flick up at me, so I give her an encouraging look, moving to sit next to her.
"No one knew I'd been turned into…this. I was able to keep it hidden. Hiding away for days at a time and avoiding family and friends. Even from my boyfriend. Staying away from him had made him so angry..."
I touch her arm, letting her know she doesn't have to continue, all the signs of an abusive relationship obvious. Another sob escapes her before speaking again, looking at me with terrified eyes.
"I was able to deal with him before, but after becoming a monster, I snapped. I...I killed him. It was an accident, I didn't mean to, it just happened."
Her rushed words start blending together, so I reach forward and touch fingertips to her cheek. Brown eyes dart up to my face before dropping immediately.
"It's okay Bryanna. If you ask me, he got what he deserved. You can't blame yourself for just protecting what you weren't able to before. Are the police looking for you?"
Her long hair is tousled around her as she shakes her head.
"No, not that I know of. His death had been ruled an animal attack. I stuck around for a while, but I couldn't stay there."
Nodding, I hide a sigh of relief. Harboring another 'fugitive' would be really tricky and I don't think I'm up for that kind of suspicion right now. The kills I've made are all wrapped up in the supernatural community, and therefore mostly hidden from the public. Come to think of it, the killing itself doesn't bother me anywhere near as much as it probably should, but now isn't the time to dwell on moral fibers. Right now I have to focus on the woman next to me and get her where she's safe. Looking around once more, I stand and offer her a hand up.
"Pack up some stuff, anything important to you that you don't want him messing with. After we leave, he seems to be the type to throw anything of yours out."
She looks at me with wide eyes, uncertainty plain on her face. Splaying my hands in front of me, I give a shrug.
"If you wish to leave at a later time, you're more than welcome to. Staying here is not a good idea if you've lashed out before. Coming back with me, you'll be surrounded by others just like you and all will understand your reasoning for what you did. There, we can help protect you and help you understand more about what you are. I myself am still learning."
I give her a confident smile. With all the animals within my home, she's bound to pick up something, that's how I've done some of it. Much of it's a 'learn as you go', but even that's easier to do when you have someone near who knows what's going on. She still looks wary, but finally takes my hand and stands. While she gathers up her things, I notice that there isn't much. Even in the main room, there was barely anything. That in itself makes things simpler since it means we'll have plenty of room in the vehicle and at the house.
"The boy that answered the phone, he was the one with you this morning, right?"
"Mhmm, Bastion."
She looks at me, face curious.
"He's not like us...he's a child...normal. Is he your son?"
I blink at her. Do I look that old? Don't answer that.
"Well, yes. Not biological, but he's mine."
Her brows furrow, thinking too hard.
"The other? He isn't yours, is he?"
My smile's amused as it crosses my face.
"He is. It's complicated and now isn't the time for in-depth explanations. House is full of others but Bastion is the only human. Range of animal breeds, most are canine though. Zypher, his brother, and Xavier are the oldest, the rest of us are babes next to them. All ready?"
She nods, glancing towards the doorway.
"What about Jake?"
Jake the white-boy gangster. Doesn't seem to fit.
"What about him?"
Bryanna waffles her hands, looking flustered, so I smile.
"As long as he doesn't try to prevent us from leaving, nothing will happen to him. I was serious when I said he should be glad it's the big guy watching him and not me. He'd have more than a sprained wrist if it were."
With that, we walk back out to the living room. Previously implied big guy has Jake on the couch with a sullen expression. Look on his face as we come out is one promising retaliation, so I look at him while a slow grin crosses my lips.
"Careful boy, Zypher is the nice one."
When he moves to speak up, I give him a withering look.
"Bryanna is coming with us. You will not touch her again, nor will you contact her in any way. Understood?"
He doesn't answer, just continues to glare at me. The male Werewolf takes a couple of the lioness' bags and heads for the door. She doesn't look at Jake as she leaves, her face set in determined lines. I let 'em get well ahead before I start following, keeping an eye on Mr. Hot Stuff as he glares after her. Just before I reach the door he speaks up. Not surprising really.
"She'll be back. Bitch don't have no place else to go but back here."
Turning, I run a hand through my hair, the long multicolored strands moving over my shoulders in the thick waves they've formed. I give him a droll look before it shifts to one of scorn.
"Please. Don't nobody have time for your wannabe punk ass. You think you're hardcore, but I got news for you; you ain't shit."
His look is thunderous as he stands, but he doesn't move towards me at all. Pity. Smirking at him once more, I turn and step out, shutting the door behind me. Some people are just no fun when they won't rise to the bait.
Bags get loaded then bodies and we're on our way out of here. The group of kids next door look way too interested in us and what just happened. They shouldn't have heard anything, since I hadn't raised my voice at all. Possible they’re supernaturals, but even if I didn't pick up on that, I'm sure Zypher would've. The first few minutes go by in silence, yet her nerves have my empathy up in arms so I look at her through the mirror. She's looking out the window, taking quick peeks towards the male next to me.
"Bryanna? No one within my home will harm you, you have my word. Do you like kids?"
My out of the blue question has her blinking at me in its abruptness.
"Uh, yes? I did a lot of babysitting back home for friends."
I smile at her warmly.
"All ages?"
I take a quick glance at Z, but he's looking out at the buildings passing. A secret smile creeps over my face before looking back to her. Lips quirk while the woman nods at me.
"Good. I have quite a few at home. Angels for the most part, well-minded, and perfect gentlemen. With my sister not around much, you're the only feline. You'll also make the female count rise to three."
Smirking, I maneuver through the dark streets.
"I'll leave as soon as I can. Get a place elsewhere. I thank you for your help, but I don't need your charity."
Green eyes flick back to the mirror, my sharp look making her wince.
"It isn't charity. You work at the diner, yes? What are your hours?"
Chastened, she looks down at the cellphone in her hands.
"I'm part-time, so it varies."
I nod, keeping my gaze on the road ahead. From the corner of my eye, Zypher turns, looking at her before glancing at me. Inclining my head, he speaks up after my telling him what diner.
"I can take you when needed. You're on the way to the bar, pretty sure Alarico wouldn't mind you hanging near us if Kierra were to say something. How old are you?"
"Twenty-one."
We both nod. Perfect. From the way she acted with the boys when at the eatery, it was obvious she had a soft spot for them. Maybe not them specifically, but those that’re younger. I know they're more than capable but I'd still like an adult with them at all times. Her liking kids and having worked as a sitter before is a major bonus.
"You're welcome to stay with us till you're able to get back on your feet. We'll be moving to a larger place here soon. After the holiday. Speaking of which, are you going to go to your family for it?"
Bryanna's head shakes, looking sad and almost wistful.
"No."
Few more miles go by in silence, the turn off for home coming up fast. Not making the offer seems heartless, so I hand it out.
"You're welcome to join us if you wish. We'll be going to a friend of mine's place. Figure that's when I'll show everyone the house too since we'll have everyone over there."
I look over to Z who's nodding his agreement. Pulling through, I glance over to the house I'd given to the Red Wolves, a vehicle still in the driveway. Don't know what they're doing, but it's keeping someone busy. Going further in, I pull into mine, a shiver going up my spine when I see the car up ahead.
Benjamin.
Whatever happened to just calling me back? Lips pursing, I pull up and park behind him. Dork is now blocked in. Ha.
"Seems we have company as well. Bryanna, he'll smell weird to you, but be aware, he's a friend of mine. You'd said you've smelt others like us, but have you been near Vampires?"
By her startled expression, I'll take that as a no. Great. This ought to be interesting indeed. My brows furrow as I glance at the clock. Just after midnight. He won't be here long since I don't think he wants to be cooped up in my basement. Some of the windows have been painted to prevent light shining through, allowing Faline more freedom of movement when she's here, so it should work for him as well. Full house as it is though, so who knows.
We all get out, Z helping her with her sparse luggage once more. How long has my Vamp been here? Doing a double-take, I put a hand on the Werewolf’s arm. The muscle is taught underneath, eyes focused on the house. Err, oops.
"Zypher?"
Before he can respond, a growl is clearly heard from the house.
Chapter 69: Chapter 68 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
Shit... Fuck... Shit.
He darts ahead with me on his heels, my heart thundering in my ears. The door is ripped open to our rush forward, having us halt abruptly. Shade stalks out, not looking happy whatsoever. Older brother drops the bag onto the patio chair and goes to his sibling. As he does that, I go in to find out what happened. Xavier meets me just inside, his own facial expression one of annoyance.
"What's going on?"
I glance around quickly, various animals spread about. Rika had shifted at some point, she and Diego are under the table, Bastion's standing in front of it with a coyote Maii on one side, and fox Kani on the other. My temper spikes as I look toward the Vampire sitting on the couch nonchalantly.
"What happened?"
Benjamin is smirking as he shrugs. When I take a threatening step forward, he stands, keeping his eyes on mine. The blue-green orbs alight in laughter has me scowling even more. Xavier touches my shoulder, drawing my attention. My eyes have bled to yellow as I look at him, then once more to the kids.
"Shade got cocky."
My brow rises, but he doesn't elaborate. It's the Vampire coming up close to me who responds.
"We had a contest of speed. The wolf thought he was faster than I. He was proven wrong and not happy about it."
Looking over to Bastion, he nods. Frowning, I turn to Benjamin.
"What the hell? You figure that was appropriate within my house?"
A glint in his eyes warns me that I'm talking to one who's more of a predator than I, but I don't back down. He points to the back door, which is wide open.
"We were out back, the finishing point was in here. The kids were startled when we ran in, that's all."
Throwing my hands in the air, I make my way to the rear door in annoyance, shutting it and walking back to the front to bring Bryanna in. She looks more nervous than ever.
"No worries, just a bunch of boys trying to one-up the other."
I glare over to Xavier, but he just grins mischievously.
"Please tell me you introduced him to Rika and Diego before the dick measuring?"
He chuckles and nods, looking over to where they're laying under the table. Where I'd seen and assumed they were hiding, they're just resting and watching.
"They got under there to make sure they weren't run over."
Groaning, I roll my eyes, rubbing at my temple as if he's hurting my brain. Which he is.
"Bryanna, this is Xavier and Benjamin. Man child, each one. Thought Shade had more sense but I guess not. Animals over there are Kani, Maii, Diego, and Chandrika. Maii and Bastion you met this morning. Err, yesterday morning. You can put your things in my room for now, follow me."
After a lingering glance at Diego whose legs are still wrapped, if a bit haphazardly, I explain briefly while leading her to my room, leaving the guys to chuckle and talk.
"Remember that call I'd gotten while at the diner? It was from a friend letting me know that he'd brought both the boy and Rika to me. They've both been through a lot. They're new here as well, obviously, and under the protection of all those under my roof. Not my place to say much more, so if you want to know, you have to ask them yourself."
She's quiet as I sit on my bed, removing my boots. I love boots, but I love being barefoot even more. Tigger opens sleepy eyes at me from his curled up position atop my pillow. Cat could sleep through a damn tornado, I swear.
"Where'm I supposed to sleep?"
Her question startles me out of my own head. Looking back to her, she's looking around the room and floor.
"We don't use the bedrooms. Ever since I became what I am now, I've preferred to sleep in animal form. The basement is set up like a big nest, we all sleep below."
Her brows furrow as she walks around.
"And the Vampire? He's a
real
Vampire? He sleeps with you?"
I blink at her before I bust out laughing. Her offended look has me raising my hands.
"No, he doesn't sleep with me..."
"She sleeps with me."
Our attention is grabbed by the tall ass man standing in my doorway, arms crossed and leaning against the door jam. I scowl at him.
"I'm putting a damn bell on you."
He waggles his brows, but I turn back to the WereLioness and ignore him. She looks at me expectantly though, curiousness plain on her face.
"Well,
technically
, yes. But not in
that
way. Like I said before, we all sleep in animal form, aside from Bastion of course. But even he joins us all below. Puppy piles. Benjamin has joined us once, but he doesn't live here."
Bryanna's looking at Xavier, admiring I'm sure. Can't say I blame her. The t-shirt covering his upper body is so snug that it outlines his defined cut. Long abdomen leading down to just as long jean-clad legs with bare feet crossed at the ankles. Having followed her eyes to look along him myself, I have to pull them away and attempt to hide my reaction. Both he and Benjamin have a draw to them thanks to accidentally created bonds, which make things all sorts of awkward.
Probably wouldn't be so bad if their noses didn't let them know just how much they can affect me. Yeah. Awkward. I clear my throat and stand, going back to her questions.
"But yes, he's a real Vampire. If you ever see my sister, she is as well."
That has her looking back at me with wide eyes, so I shake my head, a small smile forming.
"Long story."
She nods, her look turning to one of concentration.
"Turns out I have come across...Vampires…before. I just didn't know that's what they were. Off smell yet combined with that of a cat, what does that mean?"
I slip past her, putting a hand on Xavier's chest to push him back and into the hallway so I can get through without touching him any more than that. The heat coming from him has my eyes flicking to his then away, letting go immediately.
"All Vamps have an animal form just as we do, so what you're smelling is their cat. So far that's all I've come across but there are other bloodlines that are something else. Benji is a tiger, my sister is an ocelot."
I can hear her '
hmm
' response. Yeah, they confuse me too.
"So they can turn into bats, wolves, and mist?"
Before I can answer her, another voice pitches in.
"Common misconception, that. Wolves, yes, maybe even a bat depending on the bloodline. Mist, however, isn't possible. Through all our shifting capabilities, there still needs to be substance, a tangible form that is all one piece. The rumors that birthed that ability stemmed from those who have augmented speed, even moreso than the 'normal' Vampire."
Huh. You learn something new every day. Benjamin stands upright from his leaning position on the table. Can't see an undead doing a puzzle, but who knows. There have been weirder things. Makes sense that he would have that knowledge too since he's the one with the hyper speed. I'm a little faster than your everyday Werewolf, and Xavier is faster than I. Benjamin's speed, if he really wanted to test it, would have to be compared to the maned wolf’s. That would be a challenge. Bryanna looks a little confused, so he elaborates for her, and probably me.
"With movement that fast in dark fog-drenched areas, perception can be skewed. There are two ways one can perceive a Vampire turning to nothing; mind tampering and accelerated motion."
I leave them to their conversation while I go to Bastion. Poor guy can barely keep his eyes open. Running fingers through his hair, he's coaxed into getting ready for bed.
"You coming too?"
My head shakes even as I stifle a yawn.
"Not yet. Have to find out what Benji has for me. After that, I should be able to pass out for a few hours."
Nodding, he heads off to change.
"Go on, scoot."
I wave Kani, Maii, and Rika towards the stairs. Granted there really isn't a designated bedtime that needs to be enforced, but there will be soon since the younger ones are enlisted. Of course, there's that whole 'stability' thing too that kids need, so it will happen. I ignore Diego's stiffening form as I gather him up carefully. Just before heading down, Zypher captures my attention as he finally comes in, carrying a mocking expression as he salutes the Vampire on his way to me.
"Shade and I will keep watch tonight."
Furrowing my brow, I frown.
"Have you guys slept at all? You still have work later don't you?"
He nods, grabbing a water bottle from the fridge.
"We trade off on shifts. We've done it before so it's no problem."
When I go to protest more, he shoots me a look. Perturbed, I turn and take the fox below. Damn males and their need to be all macho. Plain stupidity if you ask me. Then again... Green eyes fall on the fox in my arms as his and Rika's ordeal goes through my head. It might be good they're outside tonight. Gives these guys a little more time to get more settled. Aw, hell. What the hell do I know about males anyway? Squat, that's what. All conjecture. Meh. The guys are getting comfortable over in the main area, showing Rika that it's okay.
"I'd say when you get up later, the bandages can be removed. Will still want to take it easy though, no crazy stuff."
They're so loose anyway I'm not sure how they've made it this far. I set him down next to the hyena and step back. Bastion's footsteps can be heard coming from the stairs, so I leave them to it and head back up. Ruffling my Imp’s hair as he walks by gets me a sleepy smile. Grabbing a glass of juice, I turn to Benjamin, Xavier, and Bryanna. Arctic brothers are out and about doing their thing, so it's just us. Grabbing the bag of dinner rolls, I head to the couch and get comfy. Dinner of champions. The others watch me curiously, Xavier also wearing a grin and raised brow.
"Bry, you can either snag my bed or you can join below, up to you. Don't see the point in giving you a 'tour' of the place when you can pretty much see everything from the hallway. Closed bedroom belongs to my sister Faline, but Bastion uses it on occasion for his things. If you're hungry, help yourself to what's available."
Thinking about it, with all the mouths, going to have to make another trip here soon. Yay! Not. Doesn't seem like I can just go and come back, something always comes up in one way or another. The lioness still eyeballs me in question as the maned wolf moves his guitar to lean against the wall near the desk, then takes up his usual seat. Vampire paces for a moment before straddling the stand-alone seat that goes with the couch. With his long legs, he makes it look easy. She finally moves closer and takes a seat near me, so I offer the rolls.
"Alright Benji, why are you here pestering my boys?"
His face flashes in annoyance before he blanks it, reaching into one of his pockets and pulling out a USB drive. My jaw stills, mushy dough caught in my cheek for a full minute before I swallow it down. Should figure by now that whenever he shows up, it's never with good news. Green eyes shoot to his and he nods.
"The chip you gave me, I have everything off of it."
Setting aside the bread, no longer hungry, I stand and start pacing myself. The need to move paramount.
"Have you watched what's on it?"
He nods, face still blank as he watches me intently. The thought to feel scared crosses my mind but that would still have me feeling like a victim, and I told myself before that I would no longer be. Refuse to let anyone make me feel like that anymore. I hold out my hand for it, but he hangs on to it for a second before letting it go.
"There is sound, I suggest muting it. Especially since the boy is on it."
That makes me wince. Bastion would be horrified if he knew about it. Only saving grace here is that with his human ears, he shouldn't have heard Ben's low voice. Instead of asking him any more questions, I slip it into my computer and prepare myself for what's on it. Sitting is out of the question, so I just lean on the table while looking through the files. Money transactions, named files, hundreds of pictures, and several videos.
A few of the video clips are named, but most are just dated. Scrolling through them, I stop on the one sharing the dates I was held. Ignoring the bodies behind me, I mute sound and push play. The screen flickers and focuses, the picture bouncing from the person holding the camera. The room is dark before a light is turned on, a bright bare bulb flaring to life on the ceiling. I recognize the filthy room instantly. It's the one I had woken up in.
Looks almost exactly the same as I remember, the only difference being that I'm looking at my prone body instead of looking through it. The angle changes as whoever is holding the recorder moves in closer, zooming in on my blood-covered clothes and hair. With it muted, I don't know if anything's being said, but the focus changes as a hand comes forward to move the matted strands from my face. My stomach churns when I recognize the hand, having had nightmares of it often. James's hand pulls away just to push the still body over. Going from laying on its belly to its back, hair once more being pulled away from the almost dead appearing face.
Seeing myself like that is unsettling, to say the least; deathly pale, covered in blood and mangled shirt sticking to my shoulder and abdomen. Unconsciously, my real-time hand moves from its death grip on the desk to my healed arm, then down my body to where claws had been dragged down my front. My own claws have extended, pricking against my skin as my eyes stay glued to the screen. Afraid to see, yet afraid to miss the smallest thing.
My shoulder is zoomed in on, but the mass of black blood and my dark shirt obscure any real visual. I watch as thick, dirty fingers play over the shown wounds, probing them in a way to cause pain. Panning back, he focuses on my face, which shows pain lines forming around my mouth. Unconscious expression clearly showing that I can feel it. I grip my arms hard as I watch those disgusting appendages poke and probe, two getting shoved down my throat for several seconds at a time. The picture bounces as the camera is set down, pointing towards my prone shape. A needle is brought forward and shoved into my neck, plunging a sickly looking substance into my bloodstream.
They'd pumped me full of that shit for at least three days, keeping me passed out till a time they could enjoy themselves. Three more short clips show my 'progress' during that duration, clothing getting more and more soiled as I was set to lay in my own waste. Vomiting several times, once on his shoes while he'd been recording. From the jerky movements after, it's obvious he isn't happy, even going so far as to grab my hair and yank my head back. My face is lined, still pale but not as bad as before. I watch in horror as water is dumped over me, almost drowned before moved so I could breathe.
It just gets worse after that, the picture janky with his abrupt movements. The reason is unclear until he angles it down enough to show he'd undone his pants. My heart thunders hard in my chest as I feel the need to vomit presently. My body shakes as I watch the events unfold. His jacking himself till he was hard, then rubbing himself over my face and mouth. My stomach flips hard, bile rising fast.
Claws dig into my arms hard as I work at steadying myself, blood flowing from punctures I inflict on myself. I almost lose it when he starts pushing into my mouth, but he doesn't get far before the camera starts moving wildly. My breathing is quick as I watch the picture jump and tumble till it flickers and almost goes blank. It rights itself, looking as if it'd been dropped by the angle. Only showing my almost dead seeming form before James's lower half comes back into the picture, gripping himself as he bends over. A smile starts forming when I pick up on what happened.
Clears up even more when it shows him gather himself back into his pants carefully, almost tenderly. The next scene to play out is him slapping me repeatedly before the picture moves once more and shuts off completely. The video clip ends there, closes out and goes back to the list. I stand there and stare at the screen for a few more minutes before a touch to my arm has me startling so hard that I let out a squeak.
Shameful. I lose cool points for that.
Widened yellow eyes go to brown, blinking several times to clear away the moisture that had started to form. Bryanna looks at me in distress, her mouth parted as she attempts to speak. Shaking my head, I step away and rush for the bathroom, not looking at the guys at all. Why didn't I watch the damn thing in private? Bad enough that it had happened, but now there are witnesses to it. A woman seeing it isn't that bad. Uncomfortable but bearable, the guys, however... Fuck.
Cold water gets splashed on my face, multiple times. Finally looking up, I see the mouthwash on the sink, so I snatch it up and start swishing. The thought of scraping off a couple layers is forefront in my head. Everywhere that he touched me. I pull the images of his dead and dying body up, the relish I felt in causing it. The remembered smell sends me over though, upheaving all the starch I'd just eaten. Excessive saliva and alcohol burn from the mouthwash save me from most of the taste, but vomit is vomit, no matter what comes up.
While the images provide some comfort, fucked up I know, the smell didn't have to stay with me. Pushing it all aside, I splash and gurgle some more. Gonna end up with the deadest mouth in the place. I resort to keeping my hands busy and moving, brushing and putting up my hair. Holding a hand under freezing water then placing it over the back of my neck. The cold is always refreshing and easing to me.
Eyes land on my reflection in the mirror and stay. Don't look anything like the body in the video, so it helps distance me from it. Didn't have the silver streaks either, so they must have stayed after that first change. My gaze falls to my shoulder, knowing what lies beneath the cloth. If I'd been human, not only would I be very dead, but my shit would be all sorts of fucked-up. Broken collarbone, shredded muscle mass, sunken in from flesh and meat missing, and that isn't adding in the gouges I'd have going down my chest to just below my navel. Yay for supernatural healing.
Lifting my shirt to just below my chest, I look at my skin. Still thick in the middle, belly rounded and hard with muscle. What I look at though is the very faint lines trailing down, barely there, yet I will always be able to see them. Small blood trails on my arms remind me that I'd done damage to myself to keep from lashing out or running. They get wiped away easily enough, the small marks already closed and healed. Should probably find a different thing to do than tear into myself, but weirdly enough, it helps center me.
Sighing, my brain given the needed reprieve of the video’s images, I'm able to settle myself. Sort of. Drying my face, I go back to the living room. The added comfort of having bitten the hell out of him is also in the forefront of my brain, making the whole impact of it lessen. Just a little. Going past the desk, I go straight for the fridge and grab a bottle of the only alcoholic beverage I have. Smirnoff. My saving grace. I don't chug it, but I take a large swallow. Never could chug anything, it just doesn't work.
When I finally look at the others, I have to do a double-take of the wall and floor, really out of it for having not seen it sooner. A layer of rapidly melting frost coats parts of the floor and wall around the desk, branching out from the spot I'd been standing. Blinking at it as it slowly dissipates, the moisture leaves the area darkened and damp. Whoops, my bad.
Chapter 70: Chapter 69 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
Xavier is pacing behind the couch while Benjamin hasn't moved from his seat. I don't look either in the face, just determine where they are in the room. Bryanna's still standing near the desk, a quick glance up shows her looking at the forming puddles.
"Yeah, don't mind that. Long story, but it's a Silver Wolf thing."
I don't wait for a response, taking another long drink as I go back to the desk and click on a new video. Not wanting to watch through another long clip, I skip to an area in the middle and have it play from there. Happens to be both a good and bad thing.
A child is kneeling on the bed, dressed in the typical schoolgirl get-up with her hair in pigtails. Wide, scared eyes follow the body just out of the camera's range, probably on a stationary tripod. My mind flashes on the room I'd found when there, the lights and stand setup all facing the bed. This is that room. Can see tears flow down her face, lips trembling as the angle zooms in close. When most of her face takes up the screen, I pause it.
Nails tap on the desk before I move to the file cabinet set next to it. Alarico's files held within are called on now. Haven't gone through them to separate or order, but luckily it isn't a
very
big stack. When I set them down and start flipping through, the female Were finds her voice.
"Someone tell me what's going on. What are you doing? Who are they? Why were you in that video?"
I keep flipping, only looking up when I need to double-check a face.
"Another long story, but the gist of it is, I'm working on finding lost kids and adults that have been taken. These files are, if I recall, fifteen years worth of missing persons in the area. Not just humans, but Shifters and Weres as well. Benjamin finds the money, which leads to people and their connections starting from one basic point."
Holding up a sheet of paper, the image on it matches the girl on the bed almost perfectly. I don't look at the name, family info, or details of her life. Knowing someone’s name can make things harder and I don't need that right this moment.
"Just you two? Why not take these to the police? All that information you've collected, they can do more than you can."
I shake my head and set the file aside, apart from the others.
"I don't want to involve anyone else if I don't have to, and giving these to the cops is a very bad idea since not all of them are human. It could mean exposure."
That calms her feathers a little bit, but she still looks perturbed when I glance at her. Standing upright, I look her dead on.
"There's a human trafficking ring that I happen to be involved in. Not by choice, I assure you. I was on that video because I'd been taken from my home right after being attacked by the Werewolf who Changed me. They held me for three days, drugged into a stupor that had slowed down my change. It was because of what I am now that I was able to get free."
The emotions playing over her face during my speech has me wondering about this woman, but when she finally settles on determination, my doubts dissolve.
"You're hunting them, aren't you?"
Pretty sure the smile I give isn’t a reassuring one, but it
is
honest.
"Yes. Each one we find will be hunted down and killed. Painfully. Brutally."
Her head nods slowly, eyes roaming over my face.
"Does everyone else know?"
I cock my head and blink at her.
"Some do. If those below aren't yet asleep I'm sure they are following along as well. The extent of it isn’t known to everyone though, and I'd like to keep it that way. If the others haven't told you yet, the Red Wolf Pack is roaming this area and it's their Alpha that gave me these."
A long fingernail taps on the pile. I hope I can make it much shorter as time goes on. Not holding my breath though. The woman’s eyelids flutter and blink, nervousness rising again.
"No one will harm you here, Bryanna, you have my word. Either before or after your work shift, I'll have Zypher and Shade give you a rundown on what all is going on here, that should help immensely."
She nods, looking a little relieved while stifling a yawn.
"As I said, you can either take my room, or you can shift and join the others downstairs. Since you haven't been around others like you, I don't expect you to be comfortable with how we do things here."
Wrapping her arms around her middle, she goes shy once more.
"If it's alright, I'll take the bedroom."
Inclining my head, I watch as she heads towards it, closing the door once she's inside. Fingernails tap on the stack once more before I get back to it. Finding who the girl is, I close out the video. Watching anymore of it isn't necessary... I hope. The next video is much the same. Having skipped ahead in it and going too far to see the small girl tied down. I rewind till I find just her face, pause it, and go through the stack once more. I fear all these faces will be seen in my dreams. Can't think of what they're going through, from before and possibly now. It will make you go insane. The whole '
If I'd done something sooner
' trap. It's a bitch.
Another human child, according to the sheet I find bearing her face. I set it aside and forge ahead. Or that's the intent until I skip ahead before seeing the beginning. When allowed to play, it shows Bastion on the bed. A lump forms in my throat before anger spikes and heats my blood. The camera is set up on its tripod, pointing to the lit-up mattress adorned with cuffs and ropes. A small boy in the middle of the bed is on his hands and knees, James in his face while Fred grasps his behind. He looks so tiny compared to them. His thrashing shows his inner fire, as does the multiple bruises forming from previous strikes. I can feel my eyes change once more, claws lengthen, and my jaw aches. Almost break the computer as I turn off the clip, my mouse cracking before I let it go.
The urge to hold my Imp right now is immense, but I don't want him to find out the reason. I take several steps back, moving away from the expensive electronics. Tears burn behind my eyes as the scene continues to play out in my head. How does one help a child get through something like that when they're just as damaged themselves? I may be able to identify, having gone through similar events, but he's a male, things work differently for them.
My eyes end up landing on Xavier, who's also standing rigidly a few feet away. He's keeping his face blank, but it's pretty obvious he's fighting himself about something. Gaze finds Benji next, his eyes still following me as I move. I could find out quickly if I stopped blocking emotions, but I can't deal with mine
and
theirs right now. None of us know what to say, and I'm not finished yet. I take another long pull from my drink, downing the rest of it. Alcohol always makes me feel hot when I start drinking, so adding it to Werewolf heat and what's going on right now… Drinking anymore would be a very bad idea.
Feet feel like lead blocks as they move back to the desk. There's only one more homemade clip, the others are downloaded from porn sites. Before I can do anything though, the Vampire speaks up.
"Skip to the end. This one you'll want to turn up, as they mention a couple of names."
Following instruction, I skip all the way to the end of it. The sound barely goes up, enough to let me know I need to go back further as they are in mid-conversation. The sound quality is crap, so I need to turn it up further to make out the words over the static-filled background. My face falls into a scowl immediately as I listen. Fred and James are complaining that they can't keep '
them
', that they have to be taken to George who has all the fun, getting to break them in. Their voices change slightly when they bring up another that one of the girls is supposed to go to, how she was singled out.
Supposed to take two girls to George, one to Zack, then get their money from Mal. They go on for a few minutes on how the guy creeps them out. I find that hilarious coming from them. Go figure two creeps being weirded out by another creep. Pulling out a scrap of paper from one of the small cubbies, I write the names down. Making note that two went with one man and the last girl went to a different one. Sticking the pen in my mouth, I rewind the clip to find an image of her face.
I don't find her within the stack, so her disappearance had to be ruled something other than missing persons. Either that or Alarico missed one. He doesn't seem the type, so it has to be something else. The stacked files get put back in the cabinet and the two loose ones set aside. Chewing on the plastic between my teeth, I start lining out a tree.
It starts with Fred and James, but it goes upward. Frank, the man who's looking for Bastion, is written down, set a little higher since he has been found to be one of the money managers. The man my sister had gotten a hold of, the lawyer, is also put down. Having found out earlier that he and Frank are friends, I make a note of that. Off to the side, I write down the judge and lawyer I had on my case as a child, unclear where they fit in as of yet. The new names also get written in, the 'Mal' mentioned is clearly one of the money runners, while George and Zack are the ones who break the kids. Going by that logic, that would mean that the two men I killed were 'collectors'; men who catch and hold the children till they can be passed or sold off.
Benjamin comes up next to me as I move to the kitchen table, needing more space as I add more paper to the tree getting made up. He hands me a folder and being so caught up in everything I open it automatically and find a list of more names. Names and who they are to the public. There's also a listing of establishments and businesses that he's tracked funds going to. One is the fetish club that's situated right in the middle of the city.
"From what I've been able to gather, the club is being used as a front to hide what goes on. Credit card trails lead many of those names to the place, dropping thousands of dollars within. It’s unknown if the regulars to the club are aware of what goes on, but you can pretty much guarantee the ones who run it are."
I barely hear him, since my mind is caught on one of the people listed. An older man. A priest. I make a sound of disgust and drop the papers onto the table.
"And people wonder why I don't like people. As a whole, they're all fucked up. Public servant my ass."
I remove the USB drive from my computer, not wanting anything more to do with it and wanting it out of my hardware. It gets handed back to the Vampire with finality.
"I want that destroyed. If you got everything worth having from it, then it's no longer of any use."
He blinks in acknowledgment, putting it in the briefcase sitting on the chair.
"We need to get over to this club and have a look around. I know absolutely squat about that scene, and undercover doesn't work well with me."
Benji shuts the case, flipping the locks closed and setting it on the table before he turns back to me.
"I know enough to get us in the front door, but beyond that, it'll be up in the air."
I raise an eyebrow, unable to keep the smirk from my face. Benjamin all done up in fetish wear is sure something entertaining to picture. Pretty stereotypical too, since that's how most Vamps are seen these days. Movie wise, I mean. Biting the inside of my cheek doesn't help, just makes the smile more obvious. His searching eyes add to his suspicious look, so I just chuckle and turn away. With Bryanna taking my room, I can't get this set up in there without disturbing her and don't really want it out in the open. Glancing around bears no ideas, so I just take it to my sister’s room. Still out in the open, but not extremely obvious.
Exhaustion starts to really slow me down, even though I don't think I could sleep. So much done yet so much more to do. Just the thought makes my head hurt with needed rest. When I make my way slowly out of the empty bedroom, new killer tree hung up on my little sister’s wall, I find that Benji has left. Good.
Xavier is locking the front door, but I tell him not to bother. Really no point. A house full of fantastical beasts that can rip your face off as well as the grounds being patrolled by assorted freaks...doesn't scream for the need to have a single flimsy lock.
"What are your plans for later today?"
Glancing up at the tall male, I stifle a groan. Him putting it that way just makes it clear I won't be able to sleep for long.
"Planning ahead never works. Things always come up in the middle and set the whole timeline off. There's a collection of things to do when given the time to do so, then you work from there."
He smiles and nods, grabbing up his instrument before heading downstairs. Since my room is occupied, I head for the bathroom to shift. So tired, it's not till I hear the little 'tinks' that I remember I forgot to take out jewelry. Oops.
Going below, Xavier is standing near Bastion and looking down at him. The maned wolf’s mane looks ruffled, so I stop and watch. A masked coyote is curled up close to his belly and a striped fox is draped over his legs, the hyena and inverted fox not that far away. The tall canine dips his head down further, swiping a tongue over the boy's face. Bastion startles awake, but on seeing who woke him, he closes his eyes and goes back to sleep. Tan eyes look toward me before he steps away, clearing my way to get closer.
Seeing what my Imp had done changes nothing, if anything it just makes me even more protective. Actions done under duress can hardly be blamed on the one doing them. Nosing his cheek, he smiles, reaching for my side. Takes a bit of maneuvering, but we get into position, his head on my ribs while I curl around him, my long tail draped over his body. Think this may end up as our new way to sleep.
Xavier finally takes his usual spot, using my hip as his pillow. Instead of curling up though, he lays stretched out against the human’s back. Maii and Kani end up getting moved, but they maneuver right back to the positions they were in. Mostly. The coyote is curled into his belly, while the fox takes up between his parted legs, using the back of his knee as a pillow. Movement catches my eye, Rika having raised her head to see what was going on. She watches for a moment longer, then lowers and goes back to sleep.
Still feels bare without Asher, but other bodies are starting to make up for that. Going to be a sight when Shade and his brother have warmed to the idea and sleep close to us as well. One big puppy pile. Really going to suck when it starts warming up outside. Too hot to touch, let alone cuddle with giant fur bundles. Hmm.
Chapter 71: Chapter 70 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
I get around three hours of sleep when my dreams start taking on a mind of their own. Lesbian dreams are a thing not uncommon to anyone I'm sure, but this is way too detailed. Textures, scents, and cravings all fill my head with a visual that's not my own. Faline's walls have fallen and she's broadcasting everything in my head like a damn porno. Seeing through her eyes and getting all the sensations along with it... It's a freaking virtual reality pornography flick in the making.
Now, being an older sibling, I'm all for my little sister to be mixed up with females instead of males, nothing’s changed there. Doesn't mean I want to see it though, or get a play-by-play of how she's feeling and her curiosities. Knowing it's the Mistress of the bordello is a bit alarming and worrying, but she is an adult. Also makes me wonder at the reasons she went back. Think this may be one of them. Feeling as if my tongue is the one to be exploring the textures of the woman’s fleshy bits, I can't keep quiet anymore.
"Uhh, think you can back off there little sister? You're swamping me and it's a bit awkward. Imagery is nice an all, but you don't need to share. Really, I'm good."
Faline is startled away from her actions, which is amusing as all hell. Picturing her face going all shades of red makes me smile. Glad I can still do so after everything that's happened. As I'm pulling back, she's shoring up her mental walls. Clearly, an eye has to be kept on them if you get too relaxed or start bumping-buglies. Good to know, I guess.
Amused yet still tired, I drop off once more. Doesn't feel like too long though when I feel the tug. Faline once more, but this time feels different since she's pulling on strength. She's fighting. My eyes and head both rise instantly, startling both Maii and Xavier, the light sleepers. Not knowing much about how our bond works, I try to send her everything she needs. Caught glimpses show another Vampire. A female. Bad, but not the worst. If she were fighting a Were, I'd be freaking out way more.
Shimmying out from under the flesh and fur pile, I hurry upstairs. I feel the blows she takes even as she tries to shut me out. Shifting right outside my bedroom door and getting it opened as soon as I have usable hands, the sleeping figure on the bed gets ignored as I go for my clothes. Getting dressed in record time, even for me, I move to dart outside.
Being stopped by a leggy naked man is not my idea of morning greetings. Keeping my eyes firmly on his face, I glare at Xavier. Amber eyes look back in worry and stubbornness. He doesn't have a hold of me, he knows better. The WereManed wolf stops me just feet from the door by blocking my path with his body. Just as I'm not good at receiving casual touch, I'm not good at giving it either, not really. Easier when someone is troubled, but even then I have to think of doing it, it isn't automatic, and even then it can feel awkward.
"Move, Xavier."
"What's happened?"
Keeping eye contact with a very...delicious and sleep tousled male, is harder than what you would think. Shouldn't be, so let's blame it on hormones. Of course it has to be something girly.
"Move, please."
"Not till you tell me what's wrong."
I growl in frustration, debating on moving him physically. Even though a monster, I'm still a short female as well. Hearing something behind me, I whirl around, teeth bared. I settle instantly upon seeing Bastion, a worried look in his eyes cooling my anger, but not my need to leave. Kani and Maii also come through the door, boxers or shorts on since both are in human form. Maii heads for the bathroom when he sees Xavier, coming back out with a towel. Much easier to glare at him now, so I do so.
"I need to get to Faline, she's in trouble."
Just as I say it, I connect once more with her. The fight is over. She won. Freezing, I feel her shock as she watches the dead body disintegrating. Shit... It's one thing knowing you'll die someday, but seeing how it happens can be a bit much. Especially when it’s so…final.
Knowing she's alright, I ease down on my rush. Seeing nothing but what I see through her eyes, she's gathered up and held close. Not thrilled about that, but for now, I know she's safe. I break away, keeping my walls thin in case she needs me again. Having been just as exhausted as I was and from the fight, she passes out quickly. Shaking my head, I relax my stance.
"She's fine now, she killed the leech who'd attacked her."
Gathering my thoughts around me, my eyes fairly shoot sparks at the man who'd stopped me.
"Never stop me again. Understand?"
Amber eyes glare back with just as much intensity as he towers over me. That movement alone sparks more aggravation.
"If it's for a good cause, I won't. You know that. But you can't go flying off halfcocked without knowing what's going on. You didn't, did you? Just felt that she was in trouble? You could have run right into something or made things worse."
I growl but know he's right. Knowing he is though is hardly what I want to hear right now. Crossing my arms, I refuse to answer his questions. Of course, that in itself is answer enough.
Hearing more commotion, I turn and find we have quite an audience. Bryanna, Kani, Maii, and Bastion are looking at me in various looks of curiosity and worry. I ease down even more when I smell Rika and Diego close by. Not showing a very good example here, but that can hardly be helped.
"It's okay. I connected with Faline when she was in trouble, but she won and is in...good hands."
She better be anyway. I find out differently and I'm going to be storming the place again. Nodding, Kani and Maii head back down, Bastion requires some nudging though. His developing stubborn streak has me wondering if we'll be butting heads often when he gets older. Eww, teenagers.
He finally goes, but I think it's more because he's having trouble keeping his eyes open. Bryanna watches curiously as the boys head down, so I tell her she can go too if she wishes. Her look of uncertainty has me looking back at Xavier.
"You going to go back to sleep?"
"Are you?"
To be honest, no. Waking up like that, I'll be up for a few hours at least, then want to crash again.
"No, think I'll get some work done. Going to need all I can get to keep the new place. There's another event coming up soon, so I need to get some prints done. Not to mention the commissioned ones. You should though, one of us needs to be decently rested for today."
He eyeballs me, but I go about and get ready for some painting, trusty glass of orange juice at my side. The normal place for arting is on my back porch, so that's where I go. The weather sticks with its weirdness, feeling like early spring outside instead of early winter. Tigger follows me out, jumping up onto the table and just overall making a pest of himself. Because it feels so nice, I leave the door open, not all the way, more halfway.
Flipping through my sketchbook, I stop on the demonic kittens. The commission for the out of town buyer. How the hell do you explain 'Gothic Demise'? Gloomy death? Isn't death already gloomy? Somehow I'm thinking the small cats aren't what he was going for, but that's what happens when you don't specify.
A rustle off to my side has me looking over before I can touch pencil to canvas, revealing an Arctic wolf peeking through at me. Ears aren't tipped in black, so it's Zypher. Could tell by scent as well if he weren't downwind. Well, that and all the chemicals filling my nose, not to mention overlapping scents of them all covering the whole area. Saluting him with my utensil, I set to work, doing a rough sketch before bringing up a brush for a basic dark background.
Making kittens appear furred as well as scaled proves to be really interesting. Making it look smooth and blended instead of all choppy is also an engrossing challenge. Shorter furred tails fork out and lead into scales, back legs are more leathery-looking than furred, while the front paws stay all cute and fluffy. The goat-like eyes on felines are all sorts of weird, but it fits with the theme. Just to add spice to things, I make them tortoiseshell and calico. Mosaic-like, just taken a step further.
The skeletal butterflies with the cobweb-like wing fillings give me trouble, but I eventually get what I want. Essentially looks like sibling cats, just demonic and funky looking. One on hind legs to bat at a couple undead bugs while the other is hunkered down and looking out at the artist with a third free-flying bony insect about to land on its head. Horns get situated just in front of the ears on both, one getting a few extra along its skull and down to its back.
I hate doing backgrounds when all I have pictured is the main image. I never know what to put. Deciding, I make it a mix of swirling, shadowing grays and reds that have thin streaks of neon colors. Have to go through and do another layer of fluffed fur, but it's no biggy. Price of doing things semi-backwards. Signing my name, I step back. Not an exact copy of the sketch of course, but enough to know what I was wanting.
The sun is rising further as I look out, warming rays peeking through the hibernating tree branches. A small breeze helps disperse the paint smells and carries the bird songs. Pretty sure they're just as confused about the weather as I. The frame gets named 'Curious Kitties' before I'm fully finished. Moving it from the easel to hang on one of the hooks on the house is when I see Xavier. Stretched out next to the table, his head is up and watching me. Long legs have to be stepped over or on since they're in the way. Got my very own watchdog. Yippee.
"Don't you have anything else better to do than be in my way?"
Light brown eyes glitter at me before he shakes his head. Rolling my eyes, I get the canvas hung and another grabbed. Kitties took several hours. I should have enough time to do another. Flipping through the book to find another that would fit the description desired, I stop on one. It sort of fits, I guess. A visual I had gotten some time ago and put down in a vague outline. Nodding, I get back to work. While getting the hues I need, Bastion comes out.
"Hey kiddo, what's up?"
I get handed a glass of juice and a bowl of water is set down for the maned wolf. Smiling, I take it in thanks. I drink down half of it while he looks at the finished piece.
"Whatcha think?"
He smiles and nods, which basically means he doesn't have an opinion.
"I got the others up for food, what do you want them to do when they're done?"
Err. Good question. I blink at him, taking another drink as I give myself time to think of something. Wait.
"Are Shade and Zypher gone?"
Shaggy blonde head nods.
"Yeah, they took Bryanna to work when they left a couple of hours ago. They said they'd work on things with her, let her know what's all going on."
Well that makes things a whole lot easier. Always nice to have helpful peeps around. Still don't know what to do with all the others inside though. Bastion is relatively easy to keep entertained since he does his own thing, same with Maii. Kani hasn't really found much other than to read, and the new kids...who knows.
"You have no idea, do you?"
The sly look the Imp is showing me just isn't right. Giving him a look, he starts laughing. How messed up is it that I take all these people in, but then at a loss as to what to do with them?
"Uhh, they're free to do whatever, I guess."
Clearly bit off more than I could chew with this, but it's not like I can turn them out. The kid nods and heads back in, taking empty dishes in with him. Xavier stretches and stands, headbutting my side before he heads for the trees. Nature calls? Tigger, still tucked up on the rail, watches the Dogdeer as he takes off. Doesn't make a move to follow, thankfully. Finally alone, I get the rough sketch drawn out then put brush to palette.
The dark shadowed background is put in place around where a young humanoid woman will be, sitting with her back facing the artist, but turned just enough to look over her shoulder. An expression of pain taking over her feline features. Shaggy, flaxen-colored hair hangs from her head, stopping just below her shoulders where you see her spine has raised ridges. They go all the way down her back, flowing into a much longer extension, forming a cat tail still in the process of growing fur.
She's nude, sitting on her legs that have lengthened and have started forming into cat paws. A chain around her thinning ankle leads to the corner of the large 4-poster bed next to her. Rosette-like spots pattern the skin of her back, mingling with the mass of scars that crisscross along its length. Some healed, others look old, while many others are open and angry red. Amazing how the young woman looks much like my sister, even with all the cat features forming on the face.
I had picked up bits and pieces of what had happened to her while I had been in a drugged stupor. She had it way harder than I. Living with a psychotic Vampire for days before being moved to the bordello, where she had even more to deal with. Both our experiences were hardly those to be desired for, yet it's made us that much stronger. That much more intent on protecting those around us, knowing what kind of stuff lurks out there in the dark.
Hours later my name is signed and I'm titling it as Maii comes out, looking nervous and jumpy. ‘Agony of Transition’. Apropos. Although now that I'm not in my head working, I hear what's going on around me, and become nervous myself.
"Uh, Kierra? You havin’ a party and didn't invite me? That's not cool."
Even as nervous as I am, his question makes me smile.
"You got a fox? Oh, you fostering him? He get hit?"
Grabbing a rag, I head in so he'll stop shouting.
"Don't touch him, Tristan, you're bad luck around animals, remember?"
He snorts, nowhere near Diego as I walk in. Tristan had been with when Asher had bitten me. We'd been meeting up to talk when it all went downhill.
"He said he was a friend of yours, I wasn't sure what to do."
Bastion sounds so nervous that my heart goes out to him instantly.
"It's okay Imp, he is...usually."
"Hey!"
I laugh and go for the sink to clean up.
"You forget how to call? I could have been doing some wild crazy shit that would burn your eyeballs. Bleach for days."
Tristan snorts again, pulling himself up and sitting on the end of my floating counter. No manners. Ruuude.
"You? Yeah, right. Like I would believe that. What's with all the kids?"
Turning off the water, I turn and look out over the room. Bastion, Maii, Kani, Rika, and Diego are all spread out along the couch. Diego's next to Chandrika, watching us just like any wild animal would. Doesn't look like she or Kani care for being referred to as kids, so I point out each one and introduce them.
"Not all are kids you ass. Kani is nineteen and Rika is sixteen. Bastion and Maii are younger, and I'm not sure how old the fox is."
Actually, I do, but he doesn't need to know that the small kit of a fox is thirteen. Tristan raises his hands in surrender.
"My bad, didn't mean anything by it. Got anything to drink? Grady sent us all out since the equipment is in the process of getting fixed."
Ahh, that explains why he's here so early then. Well...early afternoon now. Oops. Grady is his supervisor or some such. Real ass from what I've heard.
"You know where it's at, get it yourself."
The natural redhead hops down and digs around in my fridge.
"Uh, sorry guys, this is Tristan, a friend from back in school. He's alright, just don't give him any sugar."
Right on cue, his head pops up and he starts singing off-key to one of his favorite songs. Rolling my eyes, I go to Diego and check his legs. With Tristan being all human, have to be careful here.
"Where's Faline? She can't still be sleeping."
Aww, hell. I hate lying, so nothing elaborate.
"Staying with one of her friends. She finished her classes and was driving me nuts."
His grunt lets me know it's believable enough. Good. The very loose bandage gets taken off, not like it was doing much to begin with aside from just getting in the way of proper movement. He doesn't flinch away from me this time, so there's that.
"There, better? Should be healed now, but take it easy so it doesn't offset."
With Tristan having heard me talk to Tigger and other assorted beasties, my talking to Diego will hardly be cause for alarm. Besides, he babies his dog, so he gets it. Speaking of dog, where's Xavier? His showing up now would seriously be bad, human or animal. Don't want more questions. Looking over to Kani, who's admiring the new human’s flexing arms, I whisper in his head.
"Can you find Xavier and tell him to stay away from the house?"
He nods and stands, stretching while I walk away as if nothing happened. Getting my friend’s attention so Kani can make a clear exit, I start asking questions of my own.
"So anything more happen with your ex? She didn't start any kind of drama, did she? Do I have to pay her a visit?"
Gabriella. They'd broken up the night he came by. He wasn't that broken up about it, but still had feels.
"Naw, she hasn't said anything. Last I heard she moved in with her new guy."
He shrugs, but it's obvious it bugs him. Fickle ass chick. Never liked her to begin with.
"Well good riddance. She was a ditz anyway. You can do better."
He's quiet for a minute, so I look up to him. He's looking at my hair.
"You get Ava to streak you? Speaking of which, that's what I came over to talk to you about."
I look at him in question, trying to keep an eye on the small fox moving around on the couch. The soft surface may cushion a fall, but it does nothing for balance. Then again, he's only like what, ten pounds? Tigger weighs more than he does.
"Oh?"
He nods, hair so short that it barely moves, keeping his teal eyes unobscured and his freckles more prominent. Luckily I don't have enough redhead in me to burn or freckilate, more or less enough to just add the attitude part. Great, great, whatever grandmother must have been hell on wheels though.
"Yeah. My sister moved about a week ago with her husband and the kids. Went south like they've been wanting to do for years. The guys are all busy with their families, so I was wondering if I could join you and Faline?"
Damn. Didn't know his sister had bailed. He and she were close, but he didn't get along with the hubby. Would explain why he chose not to go. Don't have to ask to know that one. Thought most of his guy friends were bachelors, but whatever. Mom will be around too, so not like he'll be a major sore thumb. Bastion as well, all going to be around a bunch of animals. Oh boy.
"Sure, although I'm not sure if Faline will be spending it with us or her friends, it's still up in the air right now. Ava and I agreed to have it over at her place since there will be so many people."
His turn to look at me in question, but then he smiles, all chipper once more.
"Cool. Maybe I can get her to do my hair."
Making a suave face, he starts rubbing his head as if it were an exotic thing waiting to be snapped and made immortal in today's papers. Yeah…
"Somethin' wrong with you dude, seriously."
He laughs, swallowing the last of his drink. Attempts to at least, since that's when another body comes in. My nose flares as I close my eyes. Shit...is about to get awkward.
Chapter 72: Chapter 71 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
"I come in at a bad time?"
Xavier sounds so innocent I could punch him. Where's that damn WereFox? Hiding, more than likely.
"Uh, who are you?"
Tristan's voice makes me wince, so I open my eyes and turn to face the about to be loud music.
"Tristan, this is Xavier. Xavier, Tristan."
Have to do a double-take when I look at the tall male. Dressed in nothing but a pair of sweatpants, he's covered in a shiny sheen of sweat.
Oh God. Ohh, this is bad. Bad bad bad bad bad…
Amber eyes also shine, amusement obvious at my awkwardness. Heat flushes my face practically immediately, so I turn to Tristan. He's also looking at Xavier, but with obvious distrust and borderline disgust. From there I go to Chandrika, the only other female here. She blinks a couple times at the ripped sweaty beast, then looks at me. On seeing my face, she smiles and giggles. So not helpful.
Inner feminine muscles clench and hormones start hammering through me. I hate being female. Think I'd prefer awkwardly timed boners than this crap. People seem to think that females got it better by not having their arousal visible like a guys’, but no. So wrong. Ours can be just as visible, moreso when surrounded by supernatural animal noses.
Dammit. He does this shit on purpose. I try to turn the happy, fluttery feelings into anger. To annoyance. To anything but the obvious hornyness that I seem to be letting off. Fookin' hell.
"So. This is awkward. And so not what it looks like."
Well shit, how do I explain this exactly? I fumble while everyone looks at me. Blackhole can open up anytime now. Yep.
"I'm a friend. Kie's letting me crash here till I can get my own place."
That sounds good. Very good, so I'll roll with it. Creatively, because this situation is impossible.
"Be glad he's wearing pants this time. His workouts usually entitle him being nude and blinding the surrounding wildlife."
The kids laugh, tension slowly lowering from the mass it had become. Even Tristan steadily loosens his rigid stance when Xavier makes no type of claim. There's nothing romantic between me and the redhead, he's more like a brother, and as such is protective.
"You workout in the cold with nothing on?"
The Were nods, stretching his arms up then out in front of him. The movement of muscle playing under his skin spikes my temperature again, so I look away hurriedly. Ass.
"Yeah. It's quite freeing. Also refreshing since you don't overheat so fast. Random breezes make things interesting."
I groan and bring up a hand to cover my face. Right side, so it hides the practically naked man from my view. My attempt to turn the situation on the man totally backfiring on me as it crashes against the ripped muscles of his body and burns a tragic death. Tristan grins as he agrees and looks over to the young fox once more.
"You should take him to the shelter, they'll be able to make sure he doesn't re-injure himself."
Clearing my throat, my hand drops as I glare at him.
"You know very well I'm not going to do that, so why bring it up?"
He shrugs and motions to the animal slowly walking along the couch.
"Look at him. He's covered in grime. Why didn't you clean him up a bit more?"
I give him the blandest look I can manage. Love him, but he can be such an idiot.
"Look again, bright eyes, he's not dirty."
He does so, taking a couple steps closer. Diego lowers himself, cowering as he makes nervous cries. Eyes shuttered while ears and lips pull back, stretched over his teeth. Not baring them, mind you, he's grimacing. His tail flicks back and forth when Rika stands. Stepping forward, I catch Tristan's shoulder to keep him from getting any closer.
"Easy man, I taught you better than that. He's not in attack mode but can be in seconds. Back off. He may be a kit, but he can still mess you up."
The human does back off, but his eyes are wide in wonder and bewilderment.
"He's black. Like, all black. Aren't they supposed to be red? Red with white and black?"
I nod, pulling him further away and motioning for Rika to sit. Soon as she does so, the small fox crawls into her lap.
"Usually. I figure he's melanistic, or a variation of. He does have red on him, just hard to see when he's hunkered down."
He makes noises about how cool that is. How totally hardcore metal. Luckily, he doesn't seem to catch on to the fact I'm lying through my teeth, but it's a possible cause... Sorta. The tall sweaty male walks around me to get to the fridge, his scent filling my nose has all my innards and girly parts doing some whacked happy dance. I move away. Quickly. Bastion and Maii are both smiling at me, little traitors.
"Will Ryder be there at all?"
I turn back to Tristan, having to turn my brain back on track. Ava's explanation flies through my head. The guys had become fast friends, and obviously, he misses him.
"Uh, I have no idea. Haven't heard from him and Ava hasn't said anything to me about it."
Considering he'd only come to breed, I don't see him coming around at all unless he wishes to see his daughter. Pretty sure she'd like to see him at some point. Then again, his showing up can just make things harder for Ava since Lily's attitude will change. Just how it works. For humans anyway.
"That sucks. He hasn't called for a while but he’d mentioned coming down at some point."
My eyes fly up to his, expression one of shock.
"He did? Coming down from where? When was this?"
Considering the thoughts that had just gone through my head, not too sure he should come at all. Poor Lily. Tristan smirks at me, knowing of the crush I'd had on Ryder back in school. So wrong tree, but he can bark up that angle all he wants.
"Few weeks ago. He's living over in North Dakota, didn't you know?"
My head shakes, frowning as I look off to the side. He has my attention snapping right back to him at his next comment.
"Aww, you miss him, don't you?"
I snort, rolling my eyes. Kinda do, sure, we were friends.
"Not in the way you think, dork. Didn't know he was living there though. Wasn't sure where he was. If Ava ever mentioned, I forgot about it."
Xavier clearing his throat gets my attention. Finishing rinsing out a glass, he turns and motions with his head to the boys.
"They look a bit bored, I'll take 'em out back and go over some stuff with them. You don't have anything set up but we'll manage."
Nodding, I look over to them. The looks of relief on their faces has me smiling crookedly and feeling a little guilty. Bastion grabs a light coat, but Maii just takes off for the back door.
"Watch the easel! It's still wet."
Shaking my head, I get Rika's attention.
"You can join them if you wish, don't have to stay on the couch, you know."
I give her a smile, but she just shrugs.
"I don't mind, it's comfortable and warm."
My head cocks, but I leave her to her own thing. Turning back to my friend, he has a curious look on his face.
"You going to explain how you, someone who hates kids, suddenly has a houseful of them?"
Uhh, shit. Can't lie about this, since they will always be around. Until they're of age and wish to leave anyway.
"Uh... I kinda took them in?"
He blinks at me, raising a brow in disbelief. Who knew that my dislike of kids would end up biting me in the ass. Keeping eye contact, I shrug.
"They needed a place and someone to lean on for a bit, I can sort of provide that."
"They're street kids? And you took them in?"
My gaze becomes hard, annoyed at the almost distaste in his voice.
"They come from backgrounds like my own, so yes, I took them in. You know how fucked the system is. Tell me they'd be better somewhere else with someone who hasn't a clue what they're going through. True, I may not be the best person, I may not have what all they need, I may even be the worst person they could possibly be with, but because of the shit I went through in the system, I know what not to do."
He raises his hands and backs off a step, but looks over to Rika.
"Kie, you don't have the room for them all. Each is old enough to need a room of their own, you only have two and they're taken. And you know just as I do that things can go wrong."
My arms cross as I follow his gaze. The young WereHyena is keeping her eyes down, petting the fox in her lap. The forming moisture in her eyes has my hackles raising even more.
"A new place has been bought. We'll be getting moved in after the holiday and I know all too well how wrong things can go. Because of that, I know what to look for and what all to do to keep it from happening."
Well, I hope I do anyway. Fostering kids from fucked up backgrounds can go in so many directions, and not all good. Just have my own to look at for experience in that. My heart clenches but I push it away and glare at my friend who's only trying to help. He looks exasperated yet stubborn. I know I'm way out of my depth here but I can't turn them away, not when I know what's out there waiting for them. Would be so much easier if I could tell him everything, but that would be a disaster.
"Look, Tristan. You don't have to agree with me, but this is how it is for now. If something comes up that I can't handle, I promise I'll find someone else. Someone 'professional'. What's the difference between them and me anyway?"
He gives me a droll look, but I see it in his eyes that he's scrambling.
"They have schooling? Degrees and experience? Government funding?"
I laugh. Have to give him that one.
"Alright, so I don't have that last one, but the others? I don't need a degree, a piece of paper, to know how to help or talk to someone. It's getting schooling from that, that deadens them to what that child more than likely requires. No, I'm not schooled for it, but I have more experience with it than any of them can hope for. Only thing I can't do is prescribe meds, and if that pops up as something needed, then we'll cross that bridge as it comes."
Uncrossing my arms, I hook my thumbs in my pockets. Might help in pleading my case if I don't look like a petulant child myself. Tristan sighs, looking over to the girl once more.
"None of them have safe family they can go to?"
Before I can answer, Rika speaks up.
"My family kicked me out because my views differed from theirs, then I got picked up by worse people. Being here is the safest I've felt for weeks. Please don't take that away from me... From any of us."
Have to be inhuman to not take those words to heart. Tristan's face softens, defeated by a girl almost half his age. His whole argument falters as he looks back to me, stubbornness filling his eyes once more.
"If they need more help than what you can give, you have to hand them over to the proper authorities. You can't be selfish about this Kie, not if they need something more than you."
I nod. Hell, I know I'm in way over my head. If it were just me like Tristan's thinking, I couldn't do it. Probably still can't, but I have help. Most of them being animals, they’ll have the support given by that side as well.
"Are they all considered missing kids?"
Blinking at him, I balk. Shit, that never really came up. Well, aside from Bastion and the man looking for him. Chandrika shakes her head, so that's one, err, two down. Maii? Nope. Kani? No, he's of age, and Diego was abandoned. So thankfully I can shake my head.
"No. Different takes on abandonment for each of them. If something comes up for family actually looking for any of them, I'll check things out first."
That should cover bases if he were to hear of the search for Bastion. Thinking about it, not sure if Frank went to the police about it, or it's all word of mouth. No, police would be too risky in his business. Wouldn't it?
Tristan nods but doesn't look too thrilled. Guilt pangs through me that I can't tell him all of it, but it wouldn't be safe for him. He always took mine and my sister's fondness of the supernatural as craziness. Fondness of shape-shifters and Vampires before we knew it was real. All pristine fuzzy bunnies turning out to be fanged darkness with a grudge. We knew before that it wasn't all sunshine and daisies, but I don't think either of us realized it would be as bad as it turned out to be.
Tristan stays for a few more minutes, then leaves with me telling him to call Ava to let her know to add a place setting. Not the real reason, but as a warning that another unknowing-human will be joining. All this hush-hush stuff really sucks, so now I know how Ava felt for years when she couldn't tell me. Pretty sure as the years go on, my not looking any different will be questioned by both friends and family. Really not sure how I'm going to deal with all that. My forehead rests against the door as I listen to the vehicle pulling out and away, then stand upright as I hear the shifting of couch material.
"If we're too much trouble, me and Diego can go elsewhere. We don't want to be a burden."
I smile at her as she stands there, small fox in her arms with a look of trepidation. Taking the few steps closer, I reach out and rub the kit’s ear.
"You aren't. You're both welcome here for as long as you wish to be. I've gotten so used to talking to other animals that I forget there are people close to me that know nothing of what's going on. Tristan wouldn't be one to take this world with any type of grace, and telling him would just make his life hell. Same with my family other than my sister."
The rubs ease down over his cheek to under his chin, dark green eyes watching me intently as Diego weighs my words.
"But like I told Tristan; if any of you need something more, you have to tell me. I won't be able to be around all the time as there are things that need to be done, but I will make sure there's someone that you trust nearby. Once we get moved into the new place, if there's something wrong in my home, you can run to Ava's and let her know. Alright?"
Pulling my hand away, they both nod. Eyes still guarded but wanting to hope. Safe. Such a small word, yet so hard to find these days. Not just for those around here, but everywhere. Glancing down, I see the marks showing the very lack of the sense. Reaching to move fur out of the way, more is revealed. She pulls away, turning to walk away when I clear my throat. Chandrika stops, but her head is down once more. Moving to face her head-on, I hold out my arm to show her she wasn't the only one. A cutter. Scars older than the ones that were given recently cover her inner arms. Attempted suicide scars. Mine are much more faded, having healed over years before becoming a Werewolf, but they're still there. Faint, but I'll always be able to find and see them.
"Wasn't lying when I said I have a background similar to all of yours. I'm guessing yours are from feeling so conflicted about your gender preference, yes?"
Can be pretty sure that isn't all of it, but a decent amount from what she's said of her relatives. When she nods, I raise her chin higher so she can look at me.
"Don't have to worry about others judging you here. With everything you've gone through just recently, it shows just how strong you are. Strong enough to make it through and still be intact is a major thing. Don't sell yourself short Chicky, you are worth it. You're officially a warrior."
I smile when she gives me a look telling me I'm being ridiculous, but I keep up with it.
"It may not feel like it now, but when you feel more sure of yourself and those around you, you'll come to see it just as I do."
She gives a small smile, but it's pretty obvious she still doesn't believe it. Stuff like this takes time and lots of it. Right now it's space that's needed, but I have to poke and prod just a little more.
"Rika? I hate to ask this after everything that's happened, but I need you to tell me more about where you were. Who they were, things you might have seen."
That last part is just all sorts of wrong, and I'll be sure to specify when needed. Going after the people I am and hearing what they went through, seems too much of a coincidence not to be connected. She winces and clutches the tiny fox to her, but she gives a nod. Smiling at how brave she's being, we sit and I wait till she's visually ready. It takes a person a moment when having to rewind to a part of their life they'd rather forget. I know that all too well.
Chandrika nor Diego know too much, mainly the men's names and what she observed of each. Whenever the name Geoffry is mentioned, Diego shivers and shrinks down. A Werewolf who abused them more than any other, who took pleasure in causing pain and would rape even if you tried retreating into animal form. My own experience of that goes through my head, and both events have my eyes flashing yellow. Explains why they're so nervous around the brothers and even me in Diego's case. I write down all the names she recalls, none of them sounding familiar from those Benjamin has mentioned. Rika had found out later that it had been my sister who'd killed a couple men and helped out with the Were’s death. Can't help but smile at that, fucked up as it is.
'My sister has killed two men? Fantastic!'
Yeah, hardly what you'd expect, but with the way things seem to have become... I'll take their deaths over an innocent’s any day. The fact that it's my little sister doing it? Well, I know she can handle herself and isn't squeamish. Still messed up, but oh well.
Chapter 73: Chapter 72 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
Thanking them and sticking around to make sure both are alright, I go to Faline's then my room and put the new list next to the tree I'd been making up. Sounds like the bunch could be considered 'Collectors' or 'Trainers', but I'm unsure. From the way she'd put it, it doesn't sound like they're part of the bigger whole, more a branch off by themselves. Still have them up, even though most were killed. A 'Tad' seems to have been apart from the rest, 'unwilling' as Rika put it. The only thing saving him from being grouped with everyone else is she hadn't seen or heard of him touching anyone. Went out of his way to keep from doing so from the sounds of it.
Chewing on my pen as I step back and look over the layout, my mind is so caught up in it that I miss the body coming up behind me. Feeling the heat against my back clicks at the same time scent registers.
"Don't you have better things to do than annoy me?"
The deep chuckle at my back has a shiver going down my spine. Having been in his animal form recently without bathing, his musk is strong, earthy. Smells of the woods clinging to him with his natural scents are quite a heady mixture. All sin. All delicious.
"Not really. Unless you count that as being my job."
My scoff sounds as I keep looking over the layout, trying to ignore the male behind me and failing miserably. His nearness making the hair on my body rise with gooseflesh doesn't help.
"I think you need a new job then."
Laughter sounds again as he moves more to my right side, hormones both thankful and crying out in denial. Talk about being bipolar. Turning to put him in view, he's looking over the diagram as well. The expression on his face is fixed as he looks over it all, Brad Pitt-like jaw clenching as he reads over the names. The service tattoo on his shoulder draws the eye, so different from the traditional ones you usually see. Images most common being eagles and flags, his is unique. Two skulls face each other, one human and the other canine. Swords are crossed behind them with music notes above and numbers below. I know there's a story behind it, and I'm curious, just never seems to be the time to ask.
"You're serious about this aren't you?"
Blinking, I look back up to his face, amber eyes watching me. Reaching out, I grab the tail of his hair. Thick and short around his head then long and layered as it goes down his back to his rear. Thinner yes, but still has a thickness to it. Not to be confused with a mullet, as the shorter strands on his head are all different lengths. His human hair feels much like his animal coat; coarse yet soft. Damn animal magnetism of his is going to be hell when it gets closer to the full moon. Black strands get separated between my fingers, watching them as I nod.
"Yes. I am. I've been putting it off too much."
"You're prepared to take their lives? You've killed in self-defense, but you're going into this premeditated. There is a difference."
Him having been a good little soldier once upon a time, he'd know. Shrugging, I keep my focus on his hair in my hand.
"I probably should have an issue with it. With taking a human life. And I may after it's done. I doubt it though. Just can't bring myself to feel bad about giving them what they deserve. There's no going to the human courts about any of this. There's too much corruption. They'd be let loose to continue hurting others - others that I could have saved just by ending one man's life."
Xavier turns to face me more, so I let his hair go. Don't want to look at his face, but it's better than looking at his near-nude body. Green eyes meet his intent stare, boring into me as if trying to get a point across.
"Taking a life is no small thing, Kie, you have to know that."
Giving him a droll look, my arms cross under my chest. Uncomfortable, but better than over them and looking...poofy.
"I know it's not. If it were innocents I was going after then I hope you'd kill me on the spot. But it's not. These men are far from innocent and need to be stopped. The man from my past was convicted once before me, did you know that? The case was dropped, defense claiming the child was embellishing her story. That child was his daughter. Case was thrown and he was free to come after my family. My claim got him less than a year in jail, then he was freed once more."
My arms had dropped to my sides, hands going into my pockets for something to do. The story still angers me, but I can tell it as if it happened to someone else. Snorting, I look over to a dead man’s name on a list.
"Because I don't react to things like most people, it was brought up that I could be lying. Took my mother a long time to believe me. Over two years during which she wanted nothing to do with me. I think it's because of that, that I have no problem with going after them all."
Looking back at him, I try to get him to understand. Moot point since he does seem to follow along.
"I got lucky; I got to kill my attacker. My nightmare. Now I'm given the chance to save others from a fate worse than what mine had been. I won't be able to save everyone, I know that, but I'm going to try my damnedest to save as many as I can."
His expression softens, opening his mouth to say something before closing it and nodding. Yeah, I know I won't save everyone, nowhere near, and it will be hard to see those I failed. Things are the way they are though. That whole spiel of 'if only I got here sooner' will drive you insane if you dwell on it. Will eat you from the inside out. You have to let it go. Motioning him to the bed, I tell him to sit.
"Xavier? I want you to stay with the kids when I do this. I need to know they're safe."
His face closes down instantly, objection clear. Shaking my head, my hand goes over his mouth to keep him from talking.
"You said once you'd be whatever I need. I need you to do this. If something happens to me, I need to know they're safe and in good hands."
Amber eyes alight and glitter at me in anger. After Asher, he's been the one with me the longest. God, has it even been a month yet? Feels like it's been so much longer with all that's happened. A smile creeps up over my face as I remember just how this man entered into my circle, and how it could have gone so differently. The first hired to kill me by my sister's captor, it didn't go quite that way. Instead it worked as that Vamp’s downfall to my finding him, killing his lover, and saving Faline.
A large hand curls around my wrist, pulling my hand away from his face to be pressed against his chest. My eyes drop to his neck, the mark left there by a freak accident. I take a step closer, making the reaching out less awkward. Of course, he takes that and runs away with it, having me move up between his legs and inches away from his chest. My breath catches, eyes flying to his then quickly away.
"Why do you persist in thinking you have to do this alone? You have others you can lean on. To help you."
"Watching the kids is helping me."
From the corner of my eye I see his annoyed look, the expression causes me to smile and laugh. His skin is hot under my hand. That alone being uncomfortable, I try to pull away. The male keeps hold of me, squeezing my hand and calling my gaze to his. Movement becoming restricted, I scowl.
"I already lean on you guys. I do so too much as it is. Don't get me wrong, I am grateful. I couldn't do much of what I've done without you or the others. Especially you. But this is my fight. I don't want you guys involved."
He shakes his head, drawing my attention to his neck once more. The pull from both it and his passive ability prove to be quite annoying as I'm drawn forward, free hand coming up to rest against his chest as well while I lean closer. My long hair falls forward and brushes against heated skin, an exhale over my mark has him shivering. His scent fills my nose till it’s full of nothing else while my heart thumps, anxious, nervous, and unsure of what I'm doing.
Hearing his sigh has me second-guessing myself, freezing in place while being just a whisper away from his neck. Feeling my teeth elongate both top and bottom creates a craving that isn't my own. Feminine need and Werewolf hormones mix with my sister’s craving for blood... We've been here before.
A small sound escapes from my throat, not sure if in denial or need, but I take the distance left between us and clamp down on my mark. His sharp inhale is tempered by his moan, the sound low and coming from deep within him. Weight is touched down on my hip, only noticed faintly as I drown in sensation.
I keep from drawing blood, but only just. His position slightly changes as his back arches, a shiver coursing through him seems to radiate through to me as well. Sharp teeth press firmly against the small mark outlining my ownership of this man; just that causing a weirdness in both of us. Not being a Vampire, neither of us should be having a reaction like this...should we?
Aww hell, another learning curve. Lovely. No wonder Werewolves are the fighters they are. It's a rebellion of the rules constantly changing. Being a champion of fighting against myself, I pull away. Xavier is panting, shuttered eyes opening more as I move away.
Not sure what all he's feeling, as I deal with my body coursing with electricity, core pulsing. Power swells heavily as it fills me to the point of non-pleasurable pain. My own gasping is colored with small cries as the feeling of arcing light jumps through veins and bone. Unsure if it will do anything, but feeling desperate, I touch the heated chest of the male in front of me. When nothing happens, I cry aloud.
My hand is grabbed once more in a strong grip, this time getting pulled closer to his body that’s radiating heat like a small sun. His other hand is felt behind my head as he brings me closer to his throat. I have thoughts to fight for a moment, then go with the movement towards the small snowflake-dreamcatcher looking mark. Winter Dreams. That's what he’d named it.
As soon as my mouth touches down on it, the coursing power flows out and into him. Slowly at first until I once again set my teeth into him, then it opens up what feels like flood gates. Xavier groans, clenching his teeth as it bleeds rapidly through him, saturating his skin and organs. I can almost see it as it goes through him, streaks of light blue and glittering white. His head falls back and I can see his eyes are closed, an expression of pain mixed with pleasure crosses his features.
With a small muffled cry, I pull away with the taste of blood in my mouth. Having to rip myself out from under his hands, denying that last surge that might have eased the burn between my thighs. The flow stops with a sharp crack. He falls back onto the bed while I fall into the wall behind me. Gasping, I try to catch my breath, vaguely seeing the small form next to me. Sliding down the wall to land heavily on my rear, I blink rapidly to bring things into focus.
A canine and small boy come into view as blurry figures first, then sharpen to clear visuals. Bastion and a masked coyote look at me with worried expressions. Sitting there catching my breath, more animals work their way in, abasing themselves. Two foxes and a hyena crowd around me, rubbing and making small cries. Pressing my palms into my eyes, I clench my teeth at some of the higher pitches that scream through my brain.
"Please, guys, quiet down."
The sound of tearing cloth has me moving my hands and peeking out. Writhing on my bed is a large shape, long legs kicking inside a shredding pair of sweats. Breath steadily slowing, I look on in confusion. What have I done this time? Why's it always Xavier? That has to be abuse of some kind. Guinea pig syndrome. Is that a thing? Probably just made it one.
"Xavier?"
My voice is low, gravelly. When Bastion stands to go help, I grab his hand and shake my head. Since I don't know what happened, anything is possible and I won't endanger him.
"I don't know what's going on, Bastion, hang back."
He looks upset but does so. The others move as I stand, a little wobbly at first before center of balance is found. Upright and able to see what's happening, the shape on the bed is still contorting, writhing in relative silence. Relative since the sounds of his shifting can be heard, low moans and grunts becoming a chorus. The snap of bone and the tearing of flesh. This is all wrong, a shift is only this bad when you first become a Were. What have I done? The mass on the bed lengthens considerably, animals around me shrink down and back in fear. I don't blame them.
"Bastion, take everyone to the basement and stay there until I call for you."
"But..."
"Go!"
First time I've ever raised my voice to him, and I see his flinch. Gut clenching, my gaze goes to him for a second before returning to Xavier.
"Please, Imp, I don't want any of you hurt. Hurry."
Think it's the desperate note in my voice this time, but it gets the bodies moving out quickly. When I hear the click of the door, I step closer to the bed. The shredded cloth is dark with moisture, the remnants of his pants and part of my blanket are also twisted around his form. The body stops moving, but he's panting heavily. From the looks of it, the tearing flesh sound could have come from all the wet material around his waist. I've never seen him in his Were form, yet that's about to change.
From all I've seen, everyday Werewolves are around seven feet when in Were form, varying around it at least. This thing though, when standing, has to be around eight and a half feet. Unlike wolves who have wide and thick body masses, he's thinner, built more for long-distance speed.
"I don't know what you just did, but you can do that to me anytime."
The deep voice startles me so much that I jump. I'm able to swallow down the girly 'eep' that would ensue, but it hurts to do so.
"What?"
Oh yeah, I'm clever. Hear me roar with all my cleverness of asking the obvious and redundant question of 'what'. To make things worse, it comes out a little high pitched thanks to my swallowed expletive. Ugh.
The head turns to me, eyes a mixture of his human amber and animal tan. Reddish-brown fur just like his animal form, the black mane starting between his very tall ears goes all the way down his back and into his tail. A black stripe down the middle of its otherwise same appearance of his animal tail, just longer. Short black fur covers his hands up to his elbows and feet to his knees. Longer black tufts at his elbows draw my attention as he moves to prop himself up. A white-furred chest leads down to his abdomen and inner thighs, my face heats up immediately before I look away. Someone's really happy.
Longer pale fur around his sheath doesn't cover the boner he's sporting, so that's awkward. Again, just like his animal form, he's got a black goatee at his chin as he gives me a canine grin. A very toothy one. Heh. A WereManed Wolf in Were form. Fookin' huge critters. Err, don't think 'critter' is the proper word here. Fookin' huge...uh, monster. Oh yeah, so clever. Again.
"Xavier? Are you alright?"
He groans and stretches, long black claws extended from both hands and feet. Laying the way he is over my bed, he dwarfs it by a lot. Where wolves have longer fur, his is shorter and clearly outlines his musculature. I take a step back as he pushes off the bed to stand.
Oh dear...oh God...now I know where all the moisture came from. Don't think I could go crimson anymore if I tried. Already feeling so physically hot that I'm sweating. Would appear that canine trait stays the same when in Were form. I'm so not cleaning that up. He's paying for a new blanket, too. No amount of dry cleaning is going to save it, let alone from all the tears he ripped into it.
"Oh yeah, I'm fine. Quite amazing in fact. Energized."
Great, I’m a battery charger. Next thing to put on the list of all the weird shit I can apparently do. Need a jump? Just come to me, I can give you a charge and a hell of an orgasm all at once. I am so screwed.
"Um, you sure? It looked like your shifting went much the same way it does when you first become a Were."
Looking way up to keep eye contact even with a beet-red face, another step back is taken. His tail flicks behind him as he stands there and watches me, all male predator.
"It may have looked like that, and there was some pain, but not in the way you think."
The gleam in his eye has me looking away before I pass out. Starting to get dizzy here.
"Right. Gotcha. Um...do you know what happened though? I swear I didn't mean to hurt you."
Pulling the ruined blanket to him, he uses it to wipe down his front. I scowl, but it's already ruined, so...whatever. You know that whole 'can't look away', like a train wreck thing? Yeah, that's what's going on here. Too embarrassed to look, yet unable to look away. No, not eyeballing his bits, but they are in obvious clear view. Only others I've seen in Were form I couldn't exactly stop to ogle since I was fighting them. Asher was cursed into one form, so for the longest time I only had his word and myself to go on. Granted Xavier isn't an actual wolf, but he's still in Were form. So in essence, first time I'm seeing it on someone else.
"Not sure what happened, but it felt much like a power exchange. You were pulling it from me, then pushed it all back in when you bit your mark. Felt interesting enough before the surge that sent me into a full-blown orgasm, almost immediately. I've only heard of Vampires being able to do that."
Confusion is written all over my face even as my eyes roam over him. Were forms have been described in many different ways and shown in just as many in movies. Closest one to have it right is ‘Van Helsing’ with Hugh Jackman, when he became a Werewolf to fight Richard Roxburgh as Dracula. Even with canine faces, expressions are still made, just not as clear cut as if they were human. And canine face it is. Being drawn forward as he kneels down, hands reach out to touch along his head. Even kneeling, he's tall, since a Weres kneeling isn't the same as a straight-legged person.
Weres have 'dankles', or dog ankles. Stand a normal larger dog up on his hind feet and how his back legs are is how a Weres looks. Just much better balance. So his kneeling only goes so far down before he can't go any lower and still be in a 'kneel' position. The long muzzle is tipped with a sensitive nose, eyes clear as they look at me. His facial fur is soft, marked in several areas from past scars. Not an obvious 'blemish', just a spot where the fur goes a different way than the rest. Mainly colored in his reddish, with white undersides in a natural pattern. Ridiculously long ears flick as I touch on them, thick skin housing and covering such an important sense.
His black as pitch mane starts in front of them and leads through between them, thick and coarse as it lengthens down his head and neck to his back. Stepping around him, his tail flicks against my leg, head turning to watch me as I follow a growing obsession. Widening out over his shoulders, the mane then thins back down below his shoulder blades and trails to the base of his tail. The 'hair' long on his upper back shortens till it's a stripe down his tail. Reaching forward once more to his neck, just next to the mane, fingertips touch on my mark. His whole body shudders, pushing into my hand even as he whispers aloud.
"No more..."
I pull back, embarrassed once more. Have to force myself to turn away to keep from touching him again.
"Right, so biting down on that mark acts as a power charge to you? And causes an instant explosive boner? That's one hell of a side effect. I need a warning label for this shit."
He chuckles while he stands, a quick glance reveals his calming body.
"By the way, you're replacing my bedding."
Grabbing the blanket once more, he gives an almost innocent look.
"Why? I didn't do it. Was your fault. Should probably think next time before you go biting on people."
My mouth drops open as I gape at him. Yeah, okay, it was partially my fault, but not all of it.
"Your fault. You and your damn 'animal magnetism'. You're the one who needs a freakin' warning label. 'Wet Dream Walking' would be a good title, or maybe just 'Trouble Incoming'."
His wicked grin has me going back over my words in dismay.
"Wet dream, huh? Do I give you wet dreams?"
My face is going to become permanently tinged red I swear. Clearing my throat, I walk out of the room to his laughing. Fookin' hell. I'm never going to live that down. Unable to look at him again, I go to the basement door and call down for them to come up. Clearly everything is fine. Very fine. Squeezing my eyes shut, I groan internally. You'd think being covered in fur, everything would come off as super taboo. Nope. Not for me apparently. Makes him even more appealing, sad to say. Which is just all sorts of wrong, I know. Where's a nun when you need one? They're masters of being chaste right? I groan again and stick my head in the freezer.
"Is everything alright?"
Bastion's voice is low, so I look over. Standing just outside the door, he's looking at the floor. Oh, no. Walking over, I drop to my knees in front of the boy.
"I'm sorry Bastion, I shouldn't have yelled, but I didn't know what was going on. I didn't want you or anyone else to get hurt if something bad had happened. Please understand. I'm not mad at you in any way."
Considering I hardly ever raise my voice in anger or otherwise, it's not something I have to worry about controlling around him. Which is good. Not realizing sooner that a raised voice could do this to him has me feeling low. Tipping his chin up, I get him to look at me, apologizing again. Maii comes up next to him, pressing into the boy’s legs. He finally nods, but he's clearly still upset, so I back off. Smothering doesn't help anyone and can make things worse. Think I need to pick up a child-raising book. I know some things, others are obvious and self-explanatory, but there are some things I'm pretty sure I'm clueless about. Him being male, for one, is a whole different ball game. Maybe pick up that book and he and I can go through it together and pick apart everything it says. Sounds good to me.
"Check it out, Xavier is a taller furball now."
That gets his attention averted on something else. Blue eyes go wide as he looks over at the giant standing in the middle of the living room. Fortunately, the Dogdeer's no longer aroused so he's all tucked down into the canine sheath. So weird. With the longer white tufts around his groin, it helps obscure it and testicles, thankfully. Human and coyote head over slowly while I look down for Kani, Chandrika, and Diego. The older fox bounds up without a qualm, ears perking forward as he gets a visual of his crush. I grin, nudging him toward that direction. He looks back at me in nervousness, so I cock my head and whisper in his mind.
"You know you want to go over there, so scoot."
"I can't gawk at your guy, that's just rude."
Coughing and snorting at the same time is quite painful, did you know that? Comes out sounding like some kind of demonic pig’s mating call.
"Get over there before I hurt you."
Chapter 74: Chapter 73 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
His laughter sounds in my head as he goes over, meanwhile I crouch there and nurse my poor nose. Think I snorted part of my brain. Running a hand through my hair to get it out of my way, I see the other two coming up slowly. Hopefully Xavier won't trigger their fear, but I warn them just in case, whispering to them both.
“He looks enough like a wolf while in Were form, will you guys be alright? I swear he won't hurt you in any way."
My brows draw together as I think of something.
"Unless I end up pushing him over and he lands on you, but I think that would be more my fault, not his."
I smile at them, trying to engage and lessen any growing dread. Rika is calmer than Diego, but that's to be expected, I guess. Being raped by a wolf in Were form while in such a small body, that's something he will probably never get past. Holding my hand out, the young spotted hyena rubs up against it. The short fur prickles while the bear-like face pops around the corner to look out. Dark brown eyes take in everything, watching for a couple minutes before she slowly walks out.
Watching her, I whisper in Xavier’s head not to make any quick or sudden movements. While she moves out, Diego needs a little more coaxing. Feeling dumb for not thinking of it sooner, I hold out both arms. Sure enough, he comes in close, so I pick him up. Held firmly, I can feel his heart thunder against me. Dipping down, I whisper calming nonsense into his ears, walking closer to Xavier. Have to stop before I reach four feet, the small animal shivering so hard has me stopping and even backing up. He looks up at me with sad green eyes, so I give him a soft smile, whispering into his head so his fear isn't so obviously advertised.
"It's okay Diego. You don't have to go anywhere near him or the others if you don't wish. Take as much time as you need to feel safe. I don't see any of us being in Were form too often around here, so that won't be much of a problem."
The small fox calms a little at a time. I don't move any closer, but I do hunker down to let him go. He stays near my feet till I move, my phone going off. Then he follows me.
"Hello?"
"Kie? It's Benjamin. The club opens in an hour, be ready for me to pick you up in a couple of hours. If you have any leather, latex, or PVC, wear it. Makeup would be good too. See you then."
Blinking dumbfounded at my buzzing phone as I draw it away, I'm at a loss for words. Alrighty then... Talk about quick and sweet? Granted I don't like talking on the phone, but damn. Setting it down, I look out over the room. Child and assorted animals are lounging around. Tall Were crouched down near the door, bracing himself with his hands on the floor. Brows drawing together, I look back through the kids.
"Not that I'm complaining, but why is everyone in animal form?"
Could have sworn a few of them had been human earlier. Kani looks to the others then answers for them, broadcasting to all of us.
"You pulled them from us."
At my confused look, Xavier pitches in.
"The energy expended between us worked much like your ability to force someone to shift. Their animals were called forth and they had to change."
I frown as they nod. Dammit.
"I didn't mean to."
My voice is low, guilt pinging in my brain.
"The clothes given to me were shredded, so I have nothing to put on to go back to human form."
Rika's voice jogs me from my staring at Maii. Oops. Hopefully, Ava won't miss those items, especially since I don't recall what they were. Motioning for her to follow me, I lead her into my sister's room and dig around for something suitable.
"We'll get to the store here soon so you can get some clothes and other needs. Since we'll be moving soon we'll have the room for everything. More than likely have extra space since I don't own much."
While she shifts and dresses, I go to my room and flip through what all I have. Latex and PVC definitely not, but I do have some leather. Had it for a while now since I'd gotten to the point I was too...round…for them. Ava had somehow talked me into buying them, so it wasn't my idea. Still round, but it's a smaller round. Pants are getting loose and that's going to become a problem. Stashed in the back of my closet is a tub of clothes I'd hoped to be able to wear again someday. Guess today will be one of those days. Maybe.
Getting so used to the sound of nails clicking on my wood floors, the sound of Xavier's isn't surprising, nor is his head popping in to annoy me.
"I'm grabbing the shower, need to get in there first?"
Pulling the plastic box out, I toss it onto the bed, ignoring the ruined blanket.
"No, just don't use all the hot water. I'm sure you heard the conversation. Well, the order anyway, not much conversing went on."
Drawing brows together, I shut up. The unneeded elaboration making me bite my tongue. This is what lack of sleep does to you. The large fuzzy head pops back out, so I get into the box. Xavier's Tripp pants would work perfectly, I think, but he won't be going. Taking a male like him to a fetish club just has bad idea written all over it. Bad enough Benji will be along. Hard to be a wallflower when you have a tall appealing male near you. Pretty sure the Vamp in anything for the fetish scene will be eye candy to anyone.
Shit... I'm so screwed.
Groaning, I head out, going out back once more to get the paintings situated. Kani, Maii, and Diego all go out on four paws and scatter. Bastion and Rika also follow, he in a light coat while she crosses her arms.
"There's some coats in the front closet if you want one."
I make the quip while hanging up 'Agony of Transition', feeling the sharp breeze lifting my hair. The weather seems to be going downhill, the skies already dark with storm clouds.
"Shade and the others should be back within a few hours, hopefully before the storm hits."
The girl is looking at the paintings while Bastion steps off the porch and slowly walks around. Watching him, I feel guilty all over again. Here's to hoping he doesn't pick up on the guilt trips like my mother can. Speaking of which, she should be getting back in town anytime now. Christ, tomorrow is Thanksgiving. Closing my eyes, I rub at my temples, feeling dead tired all of a sudden.
"Are you alright?"
Chandrika's voice is soft as she asks. I nod but keep my eyes closed.
"Whatever happened in there may have been a charge for the Annoying One, but it wasn't for me. That combined with only a few hours of sleep and thinking of all that needs to be done is giving my brain a run for its money. No worries."
I smile, opening my eyes a little.
"Have more to do when Benji gets here and then the holiday tomorrow. My mother will be there. She knows nothing of the supernatural or that I and my sister are no longer human. She's sort of met the group before, but she wasn't really paying attention, so tomorrow's going to be all sorts of up in the air."
How does one tell their mother that they, out of the blue, have decided to adopt not one but two boys, one a total mute? That the multitude of males are living with her daughters, yet there's nothing going on between anyone? That I somehow have the stupidly ridiculous amount of money to buy that plantation house? My brain hurts just thinking of all the things she's going to want to know. Would be easier to just say everyone is friends with visiting kids, but that lie would end up growing. Too much trouble to keep up with.
A howl has my eyes shooting open and head raising, fully on alert. Bastion's head also raises, looking worried as he backs up. Maii and Kani come running up, but Diego is missing. The sounds of pursuit find my ears and have me stepping off the porch.
"Bastion go inside please, take Maii with you."
He nods, Maii close at his heels as they go in, but stay right at the door. Chandrika stays on the porch, looking out while Kani takes up next to my side. Red shapes form from between the brush and trees, running toward us. Just by the way they're moving you can tell they're chasing something. Or someone. The scared yip sounds while one wolf darts at something. My eyes blaze yellow as I yell out, teeth bared and growing. Chandrika rushes forward as a small dark shape shoots through the tree line, heading right for her. I can hear his heart pounding from here, his fear swamping me.
Were muscle starts forming along my body as a pair of wolves stalk through. The wind catches their scent, blowing it right to me as it has my hair flying out around me. A couple of young males. Clearly in need of a lesson. Tongues loll from their mouths while they watch the young fox, lips raising in a snarl. I snarl myself and take another step forward, sharp claws extending from my hands while bones thicken.
One of them finally looks over, having ignored all those on two legs totally. Young indeed, to not have assessed everyone else for danger. Or the result from being kept locked underground instead of being allowed to learn the ‘outside’ rules. His ears go back, feet moving in steps of anxiety, bumping into his friend. The other Red Wolf looks over and I can see the recognition in his eyes instantly. A low growl coming from me has them both dropping down, even more so when I’m stepping closer to them until just a couple feet away.
"You were warned about coming after one of mine, were you not?"
Both of them roll onto their sides, baring belly as they whine. My voice has thickened, body trying to go into full conversion. Knowing they aren't my wolves, I can't do much, but I can scare them. Growling once more, teeth bared, my fingers move as if I'm drawing something with my claws. All theatrical, but it works. A thick sheet of ice forms under them, a collar of white and blue shoots over their necks, holding them down and stuck. Their cries finally sound in my head, apologizing and saying they didn't know he belonged to me. Probably true, since he hasn't been introduced to the Red Pack yet. Stepping up so I'm right at their heads, I crouch down and look at them both in turn.
"Let it be known that he is mine. He and a female hyena are not to be bothered if seen. Young and foolish are not excuses for stupidity, for I know my scent is on him. Use your noses, not just your eyes."
The ice around them disintegrates, but like good little puppies, they don't move. Keeping their eyes on me and waiting for my say. Lucia will be furious when she finds out, but that's not my problem.
"I'm only warning you this once. Next time either of you causes trouble for one of mine, there will be a problem. Go home."
I stand as they get to their feet, eyes nervous till they turn and take off. Filing their scents in my head, I turn back to the others, going to Rika and Diego. His heart is still pounding, head tucked into her arm.
"I'm sorry Diego, this is my fault, I should have given more warning. The Howler's Bane Pack roams around here - the Red Wolves. Once the whole pack has your scent, none of them should bother you."
Reaching out, he flinches away from me. Pulling back I look up to Rika and motion her to the house. I did warn him before, so there's not much more I can do. The girl's eyes are wide as she hurries in, glancing back at me. None of the kids knew about this ability of mine, none had seen it yet. Well, now they do. So be it.
Claws and muscle recede, eyes slowly turn back to my normal green. I stand there, looking out over where the wolves ran. Not sure how long I'm there when my arm is touched.
"Are you okay?"
Looking over to the blue-eyed boy, I run my gaze over him. When I found him he'd been a starved, dirty little thing. Now he's cleaned up, clothed, and fed. Wanted for his looking much younger than he is. Twelve years old yet looks years younger. Since having him, he's grown a couple inches and looks healthier. Should probably still get him to some kind of physician to make sure he's indeed healthy. Alarico has one, doesn't he?
"I'm good, Imp. Just lost in thought. Diego has had to deal with the same stuff you did before I found you. He may be a little older than you, but in many ways, he could be considered the same or younger."
My fingers comb through his shaggy hair. Hair I thought he'd want to be rid of but wants to grow out.
"Think I'm in over my head taking on so much."
I smile at him, knowing that it's an understatement of massive proportions. Looking into his eyes, I pray once again that I don't fail him.
"I know you haven't been with me long. Everything's moving so fast and I think it's finally catching up with me. So much change all at once has me second-guessing myself."
Confiding to a twelve-year-old is probably foolish, but it involves him and he deserves to know. His nervousness is beating at me, his fear of being abandoned. Cupping his face, I make him look at me before he can turn away and go cold.
"You and Maii are mine, that's not changing. You will always be with me. Least till you're of age and tired of me."
Smiling, I lean down and touch my forehead to his.
"You two are stuck with me, taking on my name and everything. I'll be telling my mother about the two of you tomorrow, telling her that you're mine. Not sure how she'll react, but it doesn't matter one way or the other."
Pulling back, I wipe away a tear that's escaped his luminous eyes.
"Remember, I said it would be a learning experience for both of us. Each of us learning about the other as we go along. Hiccups will be made, but we'll get through them as long as we talk to each other."
I stop at that, Maii popping into my head. Not sure how it's going to work with him, but with him joining the others in the Shifter school, hopefully, we'll be able to communicate easier later.
"Think one thing the three of us should do is learn sign language. I know a little but not enough to hold a conversation. Will make things easier for Maii I think."
He nods, his faith restored in knowing he won't be left out in the cold. Not just taking on two kids, but two boys. Which was supposed to be easier? Boys or girls? I'm so in for it. Wrapping an arm around him, I lead us to the house.
"By the way, that was Benjamin on the phone. He'll be coming by in a couple hours to pick me up. We're going to check out a place that is tied in with the Ring I'm looking for. Might find some information on Frank."
Bastion winces at the name. Probably always will. To this day I can't stand the name 'James' or 'Jim'. I avoid people with that name as much as I can.
"Xavier is going to stay with you guys. Shade and the others will be home in a few hours. House is going to be crazy full, so I'm going to bring the TV back out. I've seen you look through the movies, what do you want to watch first?"
His eyes light up even more as we go in. The big-screen television had been moved into my room so it wouldn't break during various issues. With so many stuck in one small area, bringing it back out, I think, is the best idea. Not everyone likes reading or doing puzzles. Image of Zypher sitting down to do one is just all sorts of weird.
Bastion runs off while I turn into my room and pull off the sheets put over it. Getting it out to the living room is easy enough, finding a spot for it, however, proves to be more interesting. Finally decide to just leave it so it faces both couches. Pushed forward enough so it isn't in the middle of the walkway or floor. Extension cord and hookups, and it's all set. The Imp comes forward, a movie in his hands. My smile couldn't possibly get any wider at his choice.
"You know, once upon a time, when I was really young, I had snuck downstairs at my grandparents and seen that on. My grandfather was watching it, and instead of yelling at me to go back to bed, he called me over to watch it with him. Ever since then, he was my horror movie buddy."
Of course he found his fun by scaring you at key points in a movie, laughed at you, then gave a sweet of some kind. Usually chocolate. I miss my grandfather. Bastion smiles as he looks down at the ‘Childs Play’ movie set. Some kids you don't want watching horror movies till they're older, but I think that's hogwash. Some keep withheld, sure, but not all. My parenting probably needs some work.
Xavier comes in from the basement, his clothes kept below. T-shirt and another pair of sweats. Will need to replace the other pair. Won't be easy to find with his long-ass legs. Rubbing at his head with a damp towel, his eyebrows raise when he sees the TV.
"Bad parenting tip: When you want to keep those within the household occupied for longer than five minutes: get a TV."
He smiles at my remark, but my eyes are drawn to his hair. Obsession indeed. Tearing them away, I look for the others. Maii is at the corner with Tigger's cat tree, playing with the fat cat and getting bopped on the nose repeatedly. Would be worried, but claws aren't out and the derpy cat is in play mode. The whole image is cute, having me smile once more. Young coyote playing with a tabby housecat. Kani is in the kitchen, scrounging for food, it would seem. Does sound good and as soon as I think about it my stomach growls.
"Chandrika and Diego are downstairs. What happened?"
Xavier gets my attention once more, his tone having me raise a brow.
"Couple young Reds didn't know Diego is one of mine. A lesson was taught."
His expression clearly shows he isn't happy. Not sure what his problem is. Turning to Bastion, I ask him to go ask the others if they would like to join him. He nods, sliding a quick glance to the man beside me.
"You didn't touch them did you?"
Stepping back and looking up at him, I give him a droll look.
"I'm not an idiot Xavier. No, I didn't touch them, just scared them and gave warning."
He nods, watching me go into the kitchen. He gets ignored while I fix myself something quick. Need to shower then get ready. Standing at the counter chewing at a bland sandwich, I watch the others as they find spots to get comfortable. Maii and Diego are still in animal form while the rest are human. Rika gets it set up for them, doing a double-take on the movie chosen. Looking over to me with raised brows, I nod with a grin. Grunting, she finishes up.
I head for the shower, tossing my boots into my room first. Think it's the quickest shower I've ever taken in my life. And that's saying something. I make it back to my room with no mishap, drying while inside, making sure the door is shut firmly. I'm not into the BDSM scene, but I am dominant. Not a Dominant, just dominant. No one’s toy or submissive. Couldn't even act like one if I tried. Too much attitude.
Rummaging in the box again, I pull out a pair of black leather pants. Nothing too fancy, small spikes decorating the pocket areas and down the outer legs being as fancy as it gets. Now I remember why when I could wear them, I didn't too often; underwear lines. For the smooth lines one usually goes for, underwear is either a barely-there thong or nothing at all. Since I don't care for butt flossing, I just go without. Sweating is going to be the problem now since it gets really hot in leather, really quick. Hopefully we aren't inside too long and outside stays cold. Can just rotate in and out if needed. A pain, but rather that than to start smelling funky.
Looking in the box, I glare at the corset top, debating on being able to get away with just a snarky t-shirt. Big busty girl in a braless top showing lots of skin really isn't my thing. Will definitely fit in with the goth crowd being as pale as I am. There are shoulder straps, but still. Wiggles and jiggles galore, and beware of any bending over. Then again, that's usually how you can tell if it's on right. If you fall out, it's not tight enough. Charming, isn't it?
Luckily this one has buckles as well as ties, but it still gives massive lift that I don't care for. A lot of bigger girls like to show off their...assets. I don't. Whole self-conscious thing. Putting it on, I look in the mirror in dismay. Well, I can indeed wear it again, but the ties need to be tightened. The back ones. I look at my reflection in disgruntled disgust. Going for the door, I poke my head out and call for Rika. Could call Kani, but even gay, he's still male. It's a thing, okay? Bear with me. Stepping back inside, she finds me glaring at myself.
"Would like your assistance. Need the ties in the back tightened."
Smirking, she comes in and shuts the door. For sure comes in handy to have another female around. Especially one that doesn't kick my territorial issues into high gear. Couple more years and Chandrika might show up on my radar, being as pretty as she is, but right now she's still too young. Of course, it's now that she's in here that I recall her saying she's into females, not males. Eh, that doesn't bother me.
"Do you have any fishnets?"
At her question, my eyes go to my arms. You'd think they'd be slimming, but I picture fat bulging through the material.
"I don't, no. Faline does but I have no idea where."
"I do, hang on."
I look at her in curiosity, but she's already taken off. Doesn't take her long to return with a small black bundle in her hands.
"I'd seen them when you were going through her closet, she has them on a hanger with various other colors and lengths. These I think will look just right."
Not being a fashion bug, I'll take her word on it. While she works on my back ties, I pull the fishnet gloves on. Looped around the middle finger and thumb, the net reaches to mid-upper arm. Have to agree, it doesn't look that bad. Just like the rest of me, my arms have slimmed down as well, becoming less jiggly and more firm. Thicker and muscled before, but still had an overabundance of fat. I blame the bread. Blame it for my mile-wide hips, too.
Doesn't take her long to finish, the top now snug enough to border on uncomfortable. Don't like tight clothes. Too form showing. This, however, doesn't look that bad. Black corset with silver buckles down the front and pointed down hem, triangulated in the center and rising back up over the sides. So strips of my belly can be seen but not much. Really doesn't look bad, but not something I'd want to wear every day.
Chapter 75: Chapter 74 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
"It looks good. If you have a higher heel boot it would be perfect. Don't forget to accessorize too."
My sour look has her grinning. My boots are functional, that's all they need to be. Me in heels is just laughable. Hilarious when watching me try to walk in them, too.
"May I?"
She's pointing at my jewelry box, so I nod, walking up to it myself to grab a new tongue ring. Her eyes widen when seeing me put it in, then to the stash I have to replace when balls are lost, broken, or swallowed. Had one unravel once when eating a Reese's cup.
"Your piercings stayed open? That's so unfair, I lost all mine."
Looking at her ears, there's no evidence of her ever having metal protrusions.
"From what I've been able to gather, the older they are the more likely they may be to stay open for a little longer before closing, the hole just shrinks dramatically. I've had my tongue done for nearly ten years and throughout that time stretched the hole by my constant playing with it. I’ve shifted so much now though that it does fully close each time I shift."
Have to redo my ears each time too. Masochist that I am, I don't mind it much. High tolerance for pain, so it barely registers when thinking back over the other shit I've had done to me. Fighting with supernaturals is quite an experience.
"I had just recently gotten my tongue done when I was Changed. Hiding it from my parents wasn't easy. They threw a fit with each hole I put in my ears. They didn't know about my navel, or that I'd planned on getting my septum done."
Laughing with her, I have to admire her rebelliousness.
"You said they were hardcore bible thumpers, yeah? Must have been some kind of crazy growing up. Did you always know you preferred fems or was it a recent thing?"
She shrugs, watching me impale my ears with rings and studs. Wounds don't even get a chance to bleed before they clot around the bars.
"Speaking of which, if you do decide to re-pierce anything, let me know so I can get you over to Ava's. She can tell you where you can and can't do."
My brow furrows, the thought of a puncture going wrong and hitting a nerve or whatever...does that still apply for those who heal the way we do? Hmm.
"Well, she can tell you the best spots anyway. Also have to bear in mind that with every shift they will fall out and heal. If you don't keep up with checking and turning them, your skin will heal over them as well given time. Tattoos stay though, as you can see."
Looking at her, I ask directly.
"Do you have any?"
She starts to shake her head, then winces and looks at her arm. The scar tissue is still healing from where she'd been branded. Her blue eyes look dismal as she looks at it. Laying my hand over it, she looks up at me.
"It will fade, just needs time. If a mark still ends up remaining that you wish to cover, we'll talk about going to Ava. She's the one who did most of mine."
Probably not okay to tell a sixteen-year-old that she's allowed to get tattooed, but eh. It's for a good reason. No one wants a reminder that they'd been branded as someone's meat. Least I wouldn't.
"How old were you when you got your first one?"
I point out the one on my right forearm; a black tangling tribal wolf piece with blue and green accents. Smiling, I tell her the funny story behind it.
"Was sixteen. Begged my mom to get my tongue pierced since that was the big thing at that time. We went into a shop but couldn't prove that I was of age since I didn't have an I.D. yet. Even with my mother there, it wasn't the ‘right’ proof."
I smile and laugh, thinking back to the bigger bald guy who'd been behind the counter watching me.
"I'd been asked to stick my tongue out and told I had a 'perfect specimen for piercing'. We lingered, looking around at the artwork on the wall and picked out a design for my mother. While doing so, the guy had come out and said that he better not have anyone coming in later to prove me wrong about my age."
The grin on my face just won't quit.
"He couldn't do my tongue, but he could give me a tattoo."
I shake my head, still amused at the whole event that was so weird to begin with.
"Can't remember how much it was. While I was getting mine done my mom was getting one as well. Sad part now is the place did end up closing sometime after that. Too much competition with another shop in the area."
Motioning her to follow me, we go to the bathroom where I can finish getting ready. Door doesn't have to be closed, but it is so we don't disturb the movie. While I paint my face, I keep talking to her and answering questions. Tell her how my second tattoo, the one on my upper right arm, was bought by a friend on my graduation day. A barn owl in flight, it looks like it's about to come right out of my shoulder.
The third and fourth were done on the same weekend by Ava, done with a single needle prison-style gun. Was before she got all her good and professional equipment. When she was still practicing, more or less. Third is my nickname on my left outer shoulder with several paw prints, and my right calf has the fourth; one of the many signs for Capricorn with the planet Saturn behind it. Plans are still in place for the rest of the solar system to circle my ankle, just haven't gotten to it yet. Been a few years, but we'll eventually get back to it.
The fifth was also done by Ava, another tribal wolf but this one done in a Celtic style on my back. And finally my sixth, a trail of smallish tribal frogs on my inner left forearm. I have a thing for frogs. Not many know about it.
"Tattoos are very addicting. I've been wanting to get another for a while now, just never seem to have the combination of money and availability the same time Ava does."
Don't know how many times she's told me not to worry about cost, but it's now her profession just like her cosmetology, so doesn't feel right to not pay her. Maybe we'll split the difference at some point with an exchange of favors or something.
My hair usually gets left to air dry, but I go ahead and blow dry it real quick, at least enough so it's just a little damp. The blow dryer isn't even mine, it's Faline's. Evil little machine if you ask me.
"Did you always have those streaks? Or did Ava do them?"
Looking at the reflection of them in the mirror, I finger one of the curled locks. They look wider than what they used to be, but that could be from blow-drying. See? Evil.
"Neither. After my first shift is when they showed up. For a while, I thought people’s animals would be the same color as their human hair, but that doesn't seem to be the case. Take Maii for example, he's blonde yet his animal is mostly normal."
Rika frowns, looking at the door.
"The coloring on his face isn't. Diego's isn't a natural wild coloring either. Nor Kani for that matter, with his patterning. So, what does that mean exactly?"
I shrug, clueless.
"Not a clue, but it is interesting. The drawback is those like Diego would be hard-pressed in the wild, his colors making him stand-out instead of blend. What I find unique, mother nature finds a cruel joke."
Thick hair falls around my shoulders, poofy thanks to the blow-drying. Going down my back to just above my rear end. Don't care to put it up most times, unless a ponytail to get out of my way. Besides, with my hair, it looks better down than up. Looking over to the teenager, I tap on the sink.
"If you guys decide to go out again, don't go far, okay? I need to get the Reds called in so they can get yours, Diego's, and Bryanna's scents. After that, nothing like what happened earlier will happen again."
Shouldn't anyway with the warning I gave. Even then, not like we'll be here too much longer. What will be done with this house? Technically, I'd signed it over to my sister and mother weeks earlier, never got that changed. Think it will be kept, just in case. Have to let Alarico know as well. His Pack has the old couple’s house so I can keep mine locked up. Won't be much here, but I don't want squatters.
She nods, holding up the necklace she'd picked out. Didn't realize she had it this whole time. Simple enough metal chain with a small sterling silver wolf head charm. Forgot I had it. Has a matching set of earrings but they're dangling ones that get tangled up in my hair. Smirking at the choice, I put it on. Was a gift from someone, can't even remember who now. Could have come from an old workout buddy for all I know. Not that kind of workout.
Looking back into the mirror, the streaks do look wider than what they'd been when they first appeared. Worrying, but not important. Charcoal framed eyes make my green darker than normal. They get lined and shaded. From there, my gaze finds each scar on my bare chest and arms. Faded yes, but I know where each is. My collarbone looks amazing considering it'd been snapped with a gaping hole, even chewed on. Strap mostly covers it, but not all. My fingers play along it, lost in thought.
Hearing a knock on the front door jars me from la-la land. Shooing the young girl out, I finish up with some mascara and lip gloss. Also belongs to Faline, since I'm not one for more than eyeshadow and liner. Heading back into my room, I get my boots equipped. It's a good thing real Werewolves don't have an...allergy to silver. I'd be screwed. Not because of my coloring but because just about everything jewelry related I own is either silver or titanium. All the studs and rings in my ears now for example. It's platinum that I have to worry about.
Freezing in place, I go over everything in my head, making sure I'm not forgetting anything. I don't do purses, so my wallet goes into my back pocket. Snug fit, but I'm used to feeling it so it isn't all that weird. Phone goes into a front pocket, keys will get left here, since I won't need them. As a last thought, I slip one of my flat handled knives into my boot. It’s really not as comfortable as it’s made to look in the movies. The possibility of slicing yourself open if it isn’t placed right is uncomfortably high.
Nodding to myself, I head out to the living room. Place is dark aside from the flickering lights coming from the TV. Dark, yet I can see clear as day. Benjamin's reflective eye lens catch and glow green. We all have them, but I don't think I'll ever get used to seeing it. Bastion's eyes are glued to the TV, so absorbed into the movie that he sees nothing else. Maii too, laying next to the boy in his animal form, drinks in everything that's happening on screen. Kani gives me a thumbs up while Rika holds Diego in her lap. Xavier is in much the same position, just with a fat cat instead. He doesn't seem to mind, sitting there petting Tigger while watching me and the Vampire. They get along, but they aren't buddies by any means.
"Ready?"
His voice is soft, barely heard over the shouting on the television. I nod while looking him over. Can't see much with him wearing a trench coat, but his pants are black, as are his boots. He heads back out while I grab my leather coat. Xavier lifts the cat up and off to the side so he can stand. The animal doesn't look thrilled, but finally comes over and sniffs at me. I scowl at him. My place being taken by a freakishly tall male who turns into a dog. Fickle ass cat. Crouching down, I give him a few pets then stand and grab my sunglasses. Testing them, I put them on and look around. Dark as hell, but can still see everything, it's just shaded.
"Wish you'd let me go with you."
Taking them off, I look at the tall man standing next to me. It's pretty clear he isn't happy, but we've been over this. Shaking my head, I flick my eyes over the others.
"I need you here. Especially if what happened earlier has Lucia storming over. Doubt she's here, but just in case, I want you here. Same if anything else comes up."
Reflective amber eyes look down at me, expression unreadable. Closing my mouth, I whisper into his head.
"Please, Xavier. You're the only other adult around right now that I'd trust the kids with."
He nods, so I don't stand there and push. Turning with sunglasses in hand, I head out.
"I'm leaving the keys here, I won't need them and they'll be in the way. Did you want anything while I'm out?"
A brow lifts but he shakes his head, grabbing the door as I go through it. Walking towards Benjamin's vehicle, I feel his eyes on my back the whole way. Males are so awkward and I have no idea what to do with them. Let alone so many. Getting into the already running car, Benji heads out before my belt is even on.
"In a hurry?"
"Don't feel like being challenged."
Raising a brow, I fiddle with the glasses in my lap. Glancing at him before looking back out at the street, I finally just turn in the seat and watch him.
"Shade wasn't there, he's at work."
Blue-green eyes flick over to me then back to the road. His crew cut looks dark, long goatee even darker with the small beads in it. Always wondered if he had a girlfriend who did that for him, imagining him do it just doesn't seem plausible.
"Wasn't talking about him."
Now I'm confused, and my face clearly shows as much.
"Oh? Who then?"
One hand on the wheel, the other is on the gear shift between the seats. Long fingers tap at it randomly, drawing my attention. On main roads now, streetlights flash over him and illuminate his frame. Benji is tall. Not as tall as Xavier, but still over six-foot. Used to seeing him in dressier clothes, so seeing him in leather is bound to be interesting.
"You going to answer me?"
Don't think anyone can do the silent treatment better than Vamps can. The muscle in his jaw clenches before he answers.
"Your guard dog."
Still confused for a moment before it clicks, then it just makes me laugh.
"You mean Xavier? He's not my guard dog."
"He sure acts like it."
I shrug to that, unable to deny it. Still makes me uncomfortable though.
"How many males do you have staying with you now?"
Squinting at the Vampire, I scowl.
"Why does that matter? Nothing's going on. There could be fifty males there, doesn't mean anything would be happening. Aside from me wondering why the hell so many people are in my home."
Leaving the glasses in my lap, I cross my arms. Well, sort of, seat belt being in the way an all. Having to act human so much, it can be unsettling to see him be the undead that he is. The stillness he can fall into and the unreadable face. Even my empathy isn't getting anything from him right now, which means he's closed himself off.
"Benjamin? What's wrong?"
Marble-like eyes once more look over at me, watching me as he continues driving.
"Umm, road, watch the road. Immortal or not, I don't want to be in a car crash."
Hood ornament is not on my list of things to be, that's for sure. He looks at me for a minute longer before looking back, a smirk on his face. His hand rubs at the gear shift before shifting it. Don't think he realizes he did it. The movement looks like he does it a lot.
"The money coming in and out of this club seems to be one of the higher payouts. Just what are you planning on doing when we get there? Call out those who you think guilty? You can't attack anyone there, you know that, right?"
I look at him as if he were an idiot. Clearly he thinks me one or something.
"I am well aware of that, thank you. I don't plan on attacking anyone. The whole point of going is to check the place out, see what all is going on if possible. Other than that I don't really have a plan, usually whatever happens is spur of the moment."
Looking out at the traffic around us, I drop my arms into my lap, playing with the glasses again. Well, what traffic there is. Storm is setting in, snow starting to fall in thick fluffy flakes. It’s dark out yet not, thanks to reflective precipitation.
"I've paused bleeding money from their accounts. They have someone going through them and trying to follow my trail. Having the years of experience I do, they won't find anything, and I've made it so they can't see where all their money went either. All trails are dummy leads."
My heart thumps at the thought of putting him in danger, but his explanation does calm it a bit.
"I've put a tap on them, so I'm alerted to anything changing. Money taken from the church and this club have been spread out and can't be traced. It does coincide with that man looking for Bastion though, so you'll be suspect. They don't know exactly who you are, but they're still looking."
I nod. They aren't looking too hard for me since they haven't found me yet. Or they have and are just waiting to make their move. Thinking that way will just have me be super paranoid though.
"Have you heard of any of the supernaturals looking for me? Frank had gone to Alarico's bar, so he has to have someone furry feeding him bits and pieces. He can't have known those within the bar were Weres unless told by someone, right?"
I'm not too worried about them. Finding out from Zypher that Alphas are at least a couple hundred years old, Rico will know how to keep him and his safe. I hope.
"There's chatter, but nothing concrete that I've heard. By now everyone knows there's a Silver Wolf so many have drawn back on their search. Others think it's just a prank by one of the wolf Alphas trying to call in more power. I've noticed an increase of Vampires and dogs both in the city."
He glances over at me, face still unreadable in the flashing lights.
"You mean new ones? Do you know all of the supernaturals in this area?"
My voice holds my disbelief, and his head shake has me letting out a held breath.
"No, I don't, it's a feeling. More and more are seen on the streets than before."
Shrugging, I watch an older woman practically sitting on her steering wheel, clutching it as she accelerates forward. Turning back into the seat to sit in it properly, I make sure my belt is done up.
"Couldn't it just seem that way since the weather is changing? Fewer humans outside so it seems like more beasties?"
Even I can hear the hopeful note in my voice, so I resort to biting at my lip. So much for the gloss. Benji shakes his head, rubbing the gearshift again.
"Many of the new animals are loners and rogues, being drawn here by you."
Chapter 76: Chapter 75 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
Benjamin’s glance at me shows him my widened eyes, the startled look on my face. Looking away, I think over the things I've learned.
"It's instinctual. A Silver Wolf emerging and having a pull like that of an Alpha."
Feeling a little green around the gills, I roll the window down. The blast of cold air on my face is like a slap of reality. Those at home had said something about a pull, but this is ridiculous.
"Is there a way to turn it off?"
My quip comes out sounding sarcastic, but I'm very serious. I don't want an Alpha draw. I don't want to cause any trouble with the Red or the Gray Packs. His shrug does nothing for me.
"Wrong person to ask, I only know bits and pieces about animal matters. Information I do have I've stumbled on accidentally."
Not sure how a Vampire can 'accidentally' learn things about any of the animal groups, but the more I learn, the more I question Asher's knowledge. According to him, none of the groups had anything to do with the other, yet the more I learn, the more that's proven wrong. Granted they aren't holding hands and singing campfire songs, but still. Something's off. The more I know, the more confused I get, it seems.
"We're almost there."
Jarred from my thoughts, I actually see what I'm looking at. We're Downtown and heading for the middle of it. The River District. Not much foot traffic, barely any at all aside from those going in and out. No dawdling. I didn't think there were that many clubs in Rockford, period. More or less those bowling alleys combined with bars being more of the 'clubby' type. There's an LGBT-like club that I'd pointed out to Xavier once, but that's the only 'club' I know of. Even it's more like a bar. Clearly, I don't know much.
"So have you been to this place before?"
The nod I get intrigues me. The small dark-colored beads threaded onto the long hair on his chin glitter in the lights going by outside. When he doesn't elaborate more than that, I clear my throat. Eyes slide over to me, reflecting while he gives a grin then move back to the road. Walkways may be practically deserted, doesn't mean the establishments are. Cars line the road to either side, people even more paranoid with the heavy snow falling. It's not a whiteout but has the looks that it might turn that way.
"Hopefully this doesn't take too long, I'd like to get back home before the snow builds up too much."
The Vampire leans forward, looking up and around before sitting back once more. Another grin slides across his face as he focuses ahead.
"Can always crash at my place for the night."
My snort makes my nose throb in memory from earlier.
"Seriously doubt you’d want me in your place. I shed."
He smiles wide, fangs flashing.
"Imagine that, so do I."
I shake my head, smiling. Closest I've been to 'his place' is his basement office at the old publisher. The pile-up of boxes and scattered paper there has me wondering if he's got a hoarders complex. Can't really judge one to the other, but I can't see Benji anywhere else but there. Well, aside from the gym and the times he's been to my home. Which has been quite a lot lately… Hmm.
"I wasn't aware tigers shed all that much."
His wink at me has me blushing for no reason. This is going to be a long night, I just know it. He finally finds a place to park, inside one of the many parking garages that can reach up to at least ten floors. Hate these things with a passion, they're like mazes.
"We have to go back a couple of streets."
Nodding as I get out, that's not surprising. Some event has to be going on somewhere for everything to be full up, which means when it's over the streets are going to be hell. We're on the fourth floor, but luckily these things now have elevators. We make our way down and out without mishap, admiring the various gang tagging along the way.
Once out, we're walking on a thin layer of snow. Looking up, soft touchdowns land on my face and melt instantly. My nose flares as I take in the surrounding smells; wet concrete, car and bus exhaust, alcohol, and even urine. Blinking, I look around me, and sure enough, there's an older homeless man tucked in close to the wall. Thanks to recent donations being sent out, he's not in rags and does have some padded insulation. Seeing him reminds me of another homeless man I'd met. I've run into him twice and have yet to get his name. Last seen he was in Wisconsin with a group of others, so I don't think I'll be seeing him around anytime soon, if ever.
The Vampire next to me barely makes a sound as we walk along, the snow helping muffle anything that the passing cars don't cover. Glancing up, his brown crew cut has a dusting of snow, the hair at his chin also tangled in white. Chuckling, I look forward once more and keep going.
"What?"
I shake my head, but can't hide my smile. If I were to ever be stopped by cops, they'd never believe I'm not under the influence. Why? Because I can't walk in a straight line to save my life. Always thought it was about balance before, but I still do it even after getting more centered from my inner animal. And even short, I can still keep up with long-legged peeps with no problem. Fast walker. Weaving might be from habit when dodging around slower people, I dunno.
"Alright, I've never been to a place like this before, so what am I supposed to do?"
Pulling a hand from his coat, he lays it on my shoulder to slow my pace.
"Just be yourself. I know you enough to know you won't be a bitch unless provoked. I don't see you joining any of the activities either, but just in case, ask first."
My brow raised, I look at him curiously.
"What kind of activities go on?"
He shrugs, but a small smile does appear.
"Depends on the people within. Stay close to me and follow my lead when you're unsure. The entrance is relaxed and toned way down so as not to shock anyone new who walks in."
Benjamin's eyes look over me then back to my face.
"Will you enter as mine?"
I blink at him, not understanding and not liking the sound of it.
"Uh, what do you mean?"
He smiles once more, stopping my forward momentum with a hand on my shoulder. This area is much busier, people going by and even crowding together in groups, laughing and talking about today's happenings.
"My consort. Will make explaining anything easier if I can claim familiarity."
I look out at my surroundings, unsure but also feeling like I'm making things difficult. Biting my tongue, I nod slowly, still unsure. His eyes flicker with something, but I still can't read him. Nodding, he warns me of what's to come.
"In wanting to see the whole place, you will see many things you may not agree with. You will see people in pain, but that's what they're there for. You do not have to rush forward and save anyone, understand?"
Giving him a droll look, I nod. I may not be able to read him right now, but I'm picking up others just fine. I think I would know the difference of someone in actual pain, fearing for their life, and erotica pain. Smirking, he tosses his head to the door just ahead of us. Looking at it, you'd never guess what it's holding within. A larger building, even the windows are shaded dark so you can't see what's going on inside.
A man stands by the door, looking almost casual as he leans against the wall. Tall and even through the thick coat you can tell he's not one to mess with. The thick outer layer hides most of his shape, but I'm being stereotypical here since he's a very dark male. I've never seen a flabby black man, thick yes, but not flabby. Seeing a black man in Rockford is hardly a shock, let alone Downtown. The shock here is his light brown eyes.
Inhaling, he's all human, just gifted from some relative or well done contacts. The large sign above the door proclaims the place as 'Club Avernus'. I blink at the name, wondering if they know the meaning of the terminology. If they do, that just makes things even more interesting. Can't recall everything about it, but 'Avernus' was the name of an entrance into the underworld in the Roman mythos. One of the many, depending on the story you read.
No other markings on the building is curious in and of itself. No advertising for anything, no ads, no other signs. A pressure at my back is felt as Benjamin's hand nudges me forward. His body next to me as we move closer. The dark man at the door nods to the Vampire and goes back to his languish watching of the random groups. How often does my Vamp come down here, not to be stopped by the bouncer? Don't answer that.
The door's opened and we go in, my following after my companion. Grabbing my sunglasses, I put them in place. Not a fashion statement, but it hides the reflecting lens and if my eyes change color. Normal human eyes just don't do that.
Inside is dimmed, a small in-between room before you actually go into the club itself. Here is where flyers are put up listing the different happenings and goings-on here and elsewhere. The one offering sword fighting classes catches my eye and makes me smile. Nifty. Through another door and we're officially inside.
"Can I get your coats?"
Benjamin removes his and hands it to a woman as my attention is directed to him, so I barely see her at all. Oh my lordy. My inner female wakes up and starts drooling, which in and of itself is embarrassing and annoying. The world is a cruel place for those who are chaste.
Dressed in black leather pants with random buckles and zippers, snug yet loose where it needs to be. Benji has too much groin for tight all over. His sheer top is long sleeved and tucked into his pants. Pale skin shines through where able, otherwise, it shows off his tattoos quite nicely. One thing that wasn't there before, is the nipple piercings. Having accidentally called his tiger once, it led to my seeing him very nude. No metal then. Or rather, there could have been and I didn't see it since by that time it would have fallen out. Meh.
"Miss?"
Startled, I look over to the smiling girl, my blush burning my cheeks at being caught gaping at a man. Clearing my throat, I thank her as I hand over my coat. The Vampire grins at me and holds out his hand. Feeling all sorts of awkward and so out of my depth, I put my hand in his. The coolness of his touch feels good against my own heated skin. Ripping my eyes away from the art that is his body, I look around.
"Benjamin! It's so good to see you! We haven't seen you in ages. Have you brought a guest?"
Looking towards the happy pitch, a very short woman walks up to us, all smiles. At first, I wonder if she's blind, but as she gets closer, can tell it's just white-out contacts. Dark blue hair is braided around her head, smaller braids hanging down tastefully around her. The shiny catsuit she's wearing has me cringing internally, but that's just because she's so small. Maybe five-foot, she reminds me of Faline with her tininess. Very feminine looking and done up like a porcelain doll, gauzy skirt included.
"Lady Sapphire, it's good to see you, and yes I have. She's new to the scene and has the curiosity of a cat about it all."
Notice he doesn't give her a name, so that gives me the option of giving mine or a false one. Not wanting to have to remember it, I just give her mine when she looks to me.
"Kierra. It's nice to meet you."
Thank God she doesn't offer to shake hands, that crap is all sorts of awkward. Her smile is wide and welcoming, motioning us in further and to a couch. Looking around, this room looks much like any living room within a home. Small screens playing music videos are set about, tables have available snacks and drinks, and artwork adorns the walls. Each one having to do with the BDSM scene, but not flaunting it. What looks to be a dancing cage is set up next to one of the TV screens, a Gothic band playing some song or another.
Louder music is being played further in and below, can feel the vibrations of it which means the bass is up real high. Devices are set around, small toys that others are standing by and talking about. Each person is done up, from Victorian and Steampunk to modern Industrial with various amounts of skin showing. I hear Benjamin talking to the woman, but my focus is still roaming the room. A couple people are in collars and leashes, one is even attached to a post near a stuffed chair. Have to admit, being a people watcher myself, the place is very intriguing.
And not a single one looks like they'd be one to buy and abuse a child. That thought alone has my curiousness sobering and looking back to the hostess fawning on the Vampire at my side. Touch here does seem to be a big thing, and not overtly sexual either, but much like how the animals are. For comfort and just for the sake of touching another in friendship. There's obviously some that it's more, but it's not over the top. Lady Sapphire, for example, constantly touching and showing her appreciation of him, but not humping his leg. Giving a friendly smile when she looks over at me, she comments on my being so quiet. I hate when people do that. Looking at her, I give a shrug.
"Nothing personal, please don't take it that way. I just don't talk much when in a new place. Once I become more comfortable, you'll wish I wouldn't talk at all."
The three of us laugh, but I'm kind of being serious. I speak my mind, nice or not. Family knows that well and avoids going with me to places with lots of people. Crowds aren't my thing and patience is very limited.
"We're all friendly here. You're free to look around, but if you see something you don't like, please don't be cruel or derogatory. Those who come here seek something they can't get elsewhere for one reason or another. If you have a soft stomach, I wouldn't recommend going below at all. In the back, we have a blood set but it's set off to the side. You can't join any of the activities until you've signed a contract, and even then, you must be evaluated by Master Percival first."
I noticed her slight hesitation when mentioning below, so there may be a good place to go. At my curious look, she elaborates on the blood part.
"We do some body-modding here and hook suspension. It's all very clean and Stag knows what he's doing. He's a highly decorated professional that has about eighteen years of experience under his belt."
Something on my face must have given me away because she smiles and motions towards an archway with heavy curtains. Benji is smiling as well when I look over, standing and waiting for me. Standing myself, I catch a few onlookers glancing over, more so at the male at my side, can't say I blame them. My boots are silent as I move closer to the small woman, the lighter colored wood polished to a fine sheen. Soft laughter and conversations fill the air behind me as I close in on the heavy panel cloth. The closer I get to it, the more my nose picks up, raising the hair on my arms.
Chapter 77: Chapter 76 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
The curtain getting pulled aside is almost an instant anti-climatic experience, as it just leads directly into a hallway. Stepping into it there's a choice of going left or right, each direction having several doorways. Each looks to be marked, a different sign labeling it clearly so there's no mistaking one room for another. The ones clearly seen from here are to the right and are the bathrooms. To the left is where the tiny doll woman leads us, perfectly comfortable in her latex wear and filmy skirt swishing about her legs. Could almost go for pixie, but there's a creep factor there that's all doll. We pass a couple of doors, I don't pay attention to the nameplates though as I want to make sure I know where I'm going and how to exit.
Scents tickling my nose have the hair at the back of my skull prickle and itch. Each door has music playing from behind it, the one she stops at is no different. While the hallway isn't massive, it is on the wide side, able to have two, maybe three people able to walk shoulder to shoulder down it if they're careful. Not overly bright either but everything is clear and visible. The doorway we stop at is wider than the others. Instead of a single, it's a set of double doors. Lady Sapphire smiles at me as she takes hold of the handles.
“Usually you wouldn't be able to get this far without signing our limits contract first, but since you have Benjamin accompanying you, he is responsible for you beyond this point. Past these doors, no one is allowed to touch you unless given consent by your Owner. Same goes vise-versa as I'm sure you are aware.”
I nod since it seems to be expected of me, but I'm still stuck on the whole 'Owner' part. Benjamin is right behind me, I can feel his presence as he lingers close. Not quite hovering, but close. Also feel his waiting for my objection to what she said, but when it doesn't come, he relaxes. With a broad smile, the Mistress opens the doors to reveal louder tunes playing within. Thin, vaguely see-through curtains cover the way forward, but when opened my eyes widen. Taking the sunglasses off to get a better visual, I look around at the various states of people.
"You have beautiful eyes, you shouldn't cover them."
Blinking at the smaller woman, I give her a smile.
"To be honest, I forgot I was wearing them."
She smiles and looks toward someone calling for her. Excusing herself, she leaves us and sashays toward a couple playing on some machine. Even up front people were in various layers or lack thereof, but it was much more conservative. Back here...much more skin is bared. Most are still in some semblance of 'covered' when it comes to genitals, but just barely.
My eyes take in the dog kennel cages, a couple of them inhabited by troublesome pets, while others are on one of the various spanking horses. There are hanging cages as well, where a few are dancing to the delight of some onlookers. Sounds of skin and flesh meeting one another fills my ears, the wet slapping also from various paddles and crops. My whole body flushes in a blush, the scent my nose had been picking up now making sense. My curiosity of everything keeping me from looking away. The Vampire has me moving over to stand against the wall and out of the way.
The middle of the room is sunken, steps leading down into a pillowed area with a couple writhing bodies. At first my eyes hurriedly look away, but they get drawn back when a body is raised. My first assumption of what had been going on totally wrong when I get a better look. The two wrestling figures working at topping the other for a set amount of time to be declared the winner. So caught up in looking at the different devices people are on and playing with, I miss the ones looking at me. A touch to my cheek has me jumping, the music hiding the small yelp that escapes. Benji smiles, cold knuckles feathering down my jawline.
"Even in low lighting, your skin glows red. The heat radiating from you is enough to warm me standing two feet away."
Swallowing hard, I look up at him as he moves to stand in front of me. Blue-green marbles look at me from inches away as he closes in, face descending to my own. Feeling like a deer in headlights, I freeze in place.
"Your heart is thundering in my ears. I can smell your blood, did you know that? You're blushing so intensely that it is rising very close to the surface."
His cold nose touches along my right cheek as fingers caress my left. Reaching out to steady myself, one hand goes to his chest, the other onto his hip where I dig in. A soft, low moan sounds at my throat before his lips touch down.
"I think the smell of sex in the air is going to your head. Remember why we're here Benjamin."
The air indeed, is cloying with all the different scents. Thick enough to taste. Feathered touches move along my neck, pressing the side of his face against me and rubbing. I'm being scent marked. How lovely.
"Oi, Mr. Pussycat, no drowning. Hold your breath and pull away. Wouldn't want to have to resort to violence, now do we?"
Could kick myself for forgetting that his closeness to me seems to make him drunk. The bond created from my calling his animal and making his attitude towards me change. His possessiveness from the males around me at home.
"Violence sounds like just the thing..."
His lowering voice is ended by his lips pressing into the side of my throat. My heart thumps hard as my mind starts to whirl in nervousness.
"Benjamin, you chance exposure here. We don't want that."
My heart skips a beat when his tongue swipes across my skin, ripping a small gasp from me, so I dig long nails into his hip and chest. He groans, body shivering as he presses closer. Already against a wall, I can't retreat anymore than I had previously. Insides turning to mush isn't helping either, feminine heat pooling low. Hair follicles all over my body raise when his teeth scrape across flesh. Have to swallow down my own external sounds before I can embarrass myself any more.
"Benjamin, you have to stop. I don't want to hurt you."
My hand is pressed between us since he moved closer. Well hidden, I grow claws that pierce through his top and into skin. Cool hands slip under the corset at my sides, that more than anything makes me panic. A small note of denial escapes me, claws digging into his chest hard as my hand at his hip starts digging in as well. Slipping into his head, I yell his name and plead with him to back off before we call attention to ourselves. Keeping my eyes closed, I turn my head towards him, trying to force him away. At my shouting in his mind, he does raise his head a bit. At least enough to not be touching me, which is an improvement. I keep my claws in him though, just in case. Then my fear spikes as a body moves up next to us and speaks softly.
"Benjamin, you haven't said hello. So rude. I think the wolf wants you to back off, love. If you need to feed, I can provide for you so exposure isn't an issue."
The Vampire’s head raises more, enough so that I can turn and see who's speaking. Can't see a face yet, but the bare chest reveals a male. Inhaling, images much like Chandrika's fill my head, with scents of a far off land that I've never been to. Hyena.
"Renee."
I get the impression of a smile before Benji finally raises his head enough for me to see. The new male is indeed smiling. Kind brown eyes glance over me quickly, finding no bite. The smell of blood is present though, thanks to my claws.
"You steady, pussycat?"
My question is soft but firm. None of the shakiness I feel present in it. He nods, standing more upright. Not flinching at all when I pull my claws free of his flesh. Frowning while they recede, I look over the damage.
"I ruined your shirt. I like this shirt."
Smirking, my Vampire grabs at it and lifts it over his head in one smooth movement. Dear Goddess, give me strength. Fully revealed, his pale tattooed skin gleams. My eyes travel downward, breath catching. Forgot he and Xavier have something in common. Well, they have a few things in common, at least. Both are very well endowed, long-bodied, and both sport a very nice set of abs. An 8-pack that anyone would be envious of. Catching my attention, the new male hands me my sunglasses.
"You dropped these, Hun."
Swallowing with a bit of difficulty, I take them. Gaze goes back to the chest that has ruby trails, five punctures spaced above where his heart is. The holes are already closing, disappearing as if never there to begin with. Lifting his arm, I look at his hip. Blood has pooled at the waistband with no injury in sight. Not sure if I would consider that good or bad. How messed up is that? Was upset that I'd marked one, yet put off by my marks not showing on another? I'm so messed up. Letting his arm go, I duck back into the wall. Benjamin's blood scent fills my nose, poking at the bloodlust within me.
"Renee, right? Is there a bathroom around that I can run to real quick?"
Tearing my gaze away from the Vampire in front of me, I look to the animal at my side in almost a pleading manner. He nods, pointing to one of the doorways opposite the wrestling flesh pile. Not looking at either male, I head towards it without preamble. I can feel the eyes trailing me, and not just Benji's. Not making eye contact with anyone is easy since I've perfected the art over the years. A few give a friendly greeting, so I return a smile and a nod but don't actually look at them.
Moving with purpose and going past several private rooms that interesting sounds are coming from, nobody stops me. Thankfully. Finding the door labeled 'Ladies', I slip inside. The dimmed lighting out in the main room makes the one in here seem super bright, having to stop and squint as I stand there and get my bearings. The room is decently sized with a few toilet stalls and a couple showers. Not wanting to dwell on what those are needed for, I get up to the sinks and mirrors. Movement catches my eye when I move, eyes finding the mirrored wall at the end of the room. Seeing only myself, I get to the faucet and turn on the cold water.
Blood tipped fingers are thrust under the water flow, washing the majority of it off before touching my face. The press of frigidness against my skin calms me instantly. Where other people need hot to relax, I need cold. Nose now free of the scent of tempting blood, sex, and intoxicating Vampire, I can breathe freely. Perfumes and other smells color the air in here, but not as strong as they are on the other side of the door. A small opened window reveals partially why. A couple women make their way in as I touch a cold hand to the back of my neck, eyes closing at the bliss it creates.
"Are you alright?"
When opening reveals them looking at me, I nod and give a small smile.
"Yeah, just overheated."
Having done their civic duty, they go about their chatter and needs. Ignoring their talk of this or that male, I grab a quick drink of the cool liquid and start my way out.
"Benjamin's here tonight, did you see him? I'm going to ask him to join us."
The giggling hushed voices catch my ears before I get to the door, but I keep going. A streak of possessiveness flashes through me. It gets squashed down and beat out. Magics may have made him mine, but he's not mine. No need for jealousy or any such garbage here. I make my way out, stepping to the side and running my hands through my hair. Nails dig in as I scratch over my scalp vigorously, long and wild hair flying around me.
"Someone get you all riled up?"
Hands freezing, I look up at the man talking to me. At least six-foot and decked out in shiny material, combat boots, and chains. A sheer top much like Benjamin's covers his upper body, but it's more like my fishnet, just sleeveless. Built and defined, ice blue eyes watch me as I lower my hands. A whip at his waist is coiled up and belted, catching my eye as I do my quick once over. A short dark mohawk tops his head, shaved sides dark with stubble, and the same-colored soul patch on his chin completes the look.
"Could say that, but it wasn't anything some cold water couldn't fix."
He grins and chuckles, eyes piercing and unsettling. All human, but he does have a draw about him that calls to you. A scream catches our attention, a woman on one of the machines is getting hammered from behind in one of the alcoves. An area off to the side that's open, but not necessarily in your face open. Wait, make that a man. Blinking, I cock my head curiously as I watch. There is a woman, she's the one hammering into him, neon green strap-on in place. Well, that's something you don't see every day.
"Caesar is a cock slut who loves to be humiliated by women. He finds release in it that he can't get from vanilla sex."
I look back up to the male next to me, brow raised. Vanilla meaning the everyday sex that is known to every adult. The man holds out his hand and looks at me expectantly. Giving a shy smile, I put my hand in his slowly, unsure of what he plans. He takes it and bows, laying a soft kiss before standing upright again.
"I am Master Percival, I own this establishment and most within it, although I do not recognize you."
Grinning mischievously, I tilt my head again and respond.
"Well no, you wouldn't, would you? This establishment has never had my paws within it before. A virgin no more to its sounds and smells."
He blinks at me before he laughs, laying his other hand over mine so it's hidden within.
"Do you wish to sample those who are available? Or do you need to be punished and taught a lesson?"
Raising an eyebrow, I look at this man, this Percival, and smirk.
"Anyone trying to punish me will find themselves at the wrong end of my teeth. Those who are available can stay that way. I just wish to observe and learn."
He smiles, standing more upright, a glimmer showing in his eyes.
"I would enjoy teaching you. Sessions are run here to teach those entering this kind of lifestyle. If you're interested, I can tell you more about it."
That's when Benjamin and Renee come in. Both the same height before one lowers to his knees next to the Master of the place. The brown-haired Renee bows his head, clearly showing his status. Benjamin meanwhile plucks my hand fairly smoothly from the baiting male, smiling as he does so and tugging me under his shoulder.
"Master Percival, I see you've found my wayward consort. I hope she hasn't insulted you in any way. She does have a mouth on her."
Granted I'm grateful to be out of the clutches of one male, but being tucked into another is hardly an improvement. His cool skin presses along the side of my body, upper frame nude from his missing shirt.
"Benjamin! It's good to see you. We don't hear much from you these days. Seeing your jewel-eyed woman, I can now understand why."
Shit. What's the point of having the damn things if I keep forgetting about them? Must have been more shaken then I realized, finding them clipped to my shoulder and not remembering doing so.
"She has not given insult, but I agree to her having a mouth. I imagine sparring with her can be quite entertaining. A lovely Dom she would make, and an even better pet; brat that she may be."
Eyebrows shoot up at the statement. A brat? I haven't been called that since I was in my early teens. They laugh for a bit before Benji looks down to me and explains.
"A brat is a submissive who isn't well behaved and rebels against given orders. Gluttons for punishment but very much loved by their Masters."
The present one nods in agreement, a smile on his face as he looks over me again. The bombardment of feelings and emotions have me closing off as much as I can. Constant arousal, pain, lust, and release from those around me has my body all sorts of out of whack. Cold Vampire fingers at my hip press firmly as the opposite male does the circuit. Meanwhile I watch as he pets Renee's head.
"Renee, where is your Mistress? Such a naughty pet for straying."
Percival's attention finally goes from me to the man on his knees. Benji excuses us as politely as possible and moves me away. Moving toward a partitioned off area, he leans down and whispers to me.
"Do you seek out trouble or are you just a magnet for it?"
My eyes widen in innocence, looking up at him and batting my eyes.
"I don't know what you're talking about. I'd just come out of the bathroom when he came up to me."
By his expression, he clearly isn't fooled by my act, so I just smile sweetly.
"Now now pussycat, isn't sharing supposed to be a thing here?"
The look he gives makes me shiver, goosebumps rising at the back of my neck. Blushing, I look away and see where we've moved to. Have to do a double-take when I see someone floating in midair.
Chapter 78: Chapter 77 - Kierra
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Kierra
Not floating, hanging. Hanging by hooks attached to her back. Dangling there looking peaceful and serene. The smell of blood is there, but not as much as you'd think. Blinking at the girl hovering there, she looks much like the one who'd come into the bathroom just minutes before. Sibling?
"Oh, by the way, Benjamin, you have a couple admirers in the lady’s room. I believe they want you to join them in some activities. You know, sharing activities."
I look at him with a raised brow, grinning. Have to bite my lip when his shoot up, expression almost devilish. Slipping thumbs into my pockets, I look back out over the room. The sounds and smells of sex are heavy. What I'd thought a writhing mass in the middle of the room has just found its winner, the woman stands with a smile while helping her female opponent up with words of praise. Least I think that's what it is. Hard to tell when they become lip-locked and you're curious, wanting to look and watch, but unable to get yourself over the embarrassment so you only get glimpses.
I'll look, but I won't look down to actually see what's happening in its entirety. Considering I can't even watch porn without turning red or looking away, I'm so in the wrong place. Getting the smell off of me later is going to be the fun part, and I haven't touched anything.
"Hey, Benji? How do they keep from spreading stuff around? Lots of fluids getting exchanged."
Before he can answer, I turn to look at the man chuckling behind me, peeling gloves off of his hands and disposing of them in a cleverly hidden trash can.
"You must be really new to ask that. Lady Sapphire should have told you. Before you can interact with anyone here, your consent contract has to be signed and an audition with Master Percival is completed. Safety measures are taken and condoms are always used."
This newcomer is quite a sight, so excuse me while I gawk a bit. Covered in tattoos, which is nifty, but he also has implants. Not sure if there is a specific name for these ones, but they're on his head. Around six-foot-four, brown eyes, bald, yet has a thin mustache. Priorities. Handsome for an older gentleman, even covered in ink. Not fully, there's still a lot of clean skin, but his scalp is colored in art. The protrusions on his head look like they're supposed to pop from the tattoo itself. Can't tell what it is from here though. Shortness an all.
"She neglected to mention, yes, but she was also called away while giving a tour, so it's hardly her fault."
Last thing I need to do is get management in trouble, that'd be all sorts of awkward. Tall and wiry, the guy nods and sits on a high stool. I say sit, but it's more like leaning with his butt on it. Dressed in a shiny black kilt-like thing, it reaches his lower legs. They themselves are encased in black buckle up boots going up under the man-skirt. Can't see them going much higher, but who knows in this place.
"So what pleasures do you come seeking? Punishment maybe? You don't seem the type to bow down for any man, let alone let him punish you. So that's out. Hmm...let's see."
Standing, he moves in close and makes a circuit around me. Benjamin takes a step back, smirking, so I take it he knows the guy. Not sure if that's comforting or not. A lock of my hair is lifted, so my head turns to follow the end of his progress. He's looking down my frame yet lingers more on the skin he can see. My scars.
"A lover of pain, I think. Giving too, I would imagine, if those marks on Benjamin are yours. Stance is too masculine to be a fainting waif. You carry yourself in a way that states you could care less what others think, yet there's a softness there. A little girl still unsure of the world, you put forth a hardass visage to keep yourself protected."
Visage huh? I raise a brow at him, a smirk forming. Not just a visage buddy. He squints at me, drawing back to stand next to my Vampire.
"I imagine you have a mean streak as well, don't you? So which are you? Sadist or masochist? Maybe a combination?"
He eyes over me again but waits for my answer. I shrug, unsure where he's going with all of this.
"Depends on the situation for sadism, but a masochist for sure."
He smiles, looking like he knew I would answer that way. This guy is a bit weird. Holding out a hand, he finally introduces himself.
"I'm Stag, and you've wandered into my little piece of hell. I give others pain for a living and I'm very good at it."
His candor makes me smile, so I give him my hand. He squeezes while watching my face, increasing the pressure steadily. Bare upper-body has heat coming off it almost as if he were an animal in disguise. Too damn hot in here, period. Eye contact with him is kept as I start showing him my own strength. Don't think he'd like the idea of a small chick like me being able to overpower him, so have to be careful. Just because I know I could crush his hand as easily as if it were an old orange, doesn't mean he needs to know. I do smile though when increasing my own grip, stopping just shy of pinching off nerves. Stag's eyes widen, but he smiles, giving my hand a firm shake then letting go. When someone is gripping your hand that way, it can be hard to get a grip on them due to the way the hand morphs from pressure. So being able to get past that to give just as much that's being given, I think, is what shocks him.
Then again, I could be overthinking it.
"Got your hands full with this one, bud. Has a sense of humor though, which is always a bonus."
Putting my hands in my pockets, I look at them curiously. Both of them smiling has me rolling my eyes. Brown eyes glance around the room before he motions us back further into his 'hell'. A sectioned off room where blood seems to be the theme. Body modifying, actually, either way. Tattoos, branding, scarification, and piercing photos are set up around the room, as well as suspension. What others would consider hell, this guy does professionally. Nifty.
"Can we get the room guys? Got some private business to attend to."
His question has me looking from a colorful picture to him and Benjamin. My undead buddy inclines his head to me, which piques my interest. While the few people milling around back here skedaddle, I move closer to the hanging woman.
"Don't worry about Tracie, she's in a trance."
I cock my head while looking at her, she does seem to be out of it. Eyes closed and face passive. Alrighty then. Walking over to the guys, we settle down in the plush set up. Looking at them curiously, Stag leans forward in his seat and directs a hard look to the Vampire. The tattoo on his head is of a deer. A stag. Heh.
"Well, you said she could do something, what, exactly, can she do?"
Giving a look of surprise, I look to the man next to me.
"What's going on?"
Benjamin leans forward, mirroring the human. His blue-green eyes direct as they look from me to the other man.
"She can go below without too many questions and be able to weed out specifics. Really, the less you know, the better. Plausible deniability."
Stag looks unconvinced and unhappy. Was wondering how we'd get below, guess Benji had an inside man all along. He could have mentioned this sooner instead of letting me think we were coming in totally blind.
"Once you go beyond that door, you're on your own. There are those I have to protect, I can't endanger them for some two-bit whores."
I can feel my expression turn stormy. My wrist gets grabbed as I growl at the man.
"Those 'two-bit whores' are kids who've been taken against their will and thrown into a fucking flesh market. You protect yours, leave the others to me."
Benjamin grips my wrist as I stand, glaring at them both and ready to storm the place. Looking away, I take a deep breath and close my eyes. Not sure if I turned away in time or not to hide the color change, but it doesn't matter.
"I just need to get down there, then I'll know what to do once I get a look around. Just in case, is there a back door to this place?"
Slipping the sunglasses over my nose, I look back over to the artist who's looking at Benjamin. Sighing and slumping in his chair, he nods.
"It's the door they use to bring them in and take them out. I'll point it out to you before you head over. Are you sure about this? Why do you care?"
I nod, looking him in the eye even though he can't see mine.
"Someone needs to. Others may be able to do a better job, but I'm what they've got. Not sure how this will go, but I'll try to keep this place out of as much as I can. Do the others know what's going on?"
Standing, Stag nods. We're in a darkened corner, lighting not reaching back this far. He looks out into the main area, following his gaze finds the Master and Lady talking to a couple near a bench.
"Just as I do, they have those they have to keep safe. They won't be able to help, but they can look the other away. Sapphire likes to act as if nothing is going on, but I know it weighs heavily on Master Percival. He made this place a retreat for those who need it, then those men came in and twisted it into something foul. Threatening and blackmailing us into our silence."
I look to Benjamin, but he motions me forward. What? Just because I'm female I have to be the nursemaid? Giving him a cross look, I go to the tall human and stand next to him.
"It won't be overnight, but I will change things. Just let the others know that there may be some backlash from others. I won't bleed anyone inside, but once outside they're fair game."
He looks down at me, jaw clenching. Still looks unconvinced, so I elaborate a bit more.
"The police. These aren't the dark ages, you guys won't be persecuted for who you are, but there will be questions asked more than likely if a missing persons report comes up and they were last seen here."
It takes Benjamin and I a couple more minutes to convince him, then we finally get a plan going. The owners will be kept in the dark as much as possible, Stag himself isn't told everything since he doesn't know that we aren't human. None of them know about the supernatural. He thinks us vigilante, I think. Not sure what all Benji has told him. The back door is semi-hidden and shrouded in shadows when he points it out. Very subtle-like. Not too far away is the door leading below, which makes sense. Stag points it out to me, then goes back to acting as if we're regular customers, letting the others come back and look at the various possible art they can get done. Benjamin and I walk back out and mosey around for a couple more minutes before getting a hold of Lady Sapphire once more. Letting her know I'd like to go downstairs has her stalling and unsure, saying that first-timers aren't usually allowed below, especially without the all-important contract that keeps getting brought up. As well as a special membership.
This is where Benjamin comes in, whispering softly in her ear that he knows I won't partake, just a curious voyeur. I feel guilty when he has to take it further, promising her his body. Nothing like pimping my Vampire out to kill scumbags. Stag had said there's usually two men from the ring here at any given time, but killing both tonight wouldn't be a good idea. Will have to make it up to Ben somehow later, but right now he needs to work it. By the woman's quick breathing and accelerated heartbeat, he's getting somewhere. A pang of jealousy tries to rear its head, but I shove it back down with my disgust at it. The woman fairly creams herself right there just by his whispering to her, so either she's had him before, or he's just that good at sex talk. Having blocked it out purposefully, I couldn't tell you if he's good or not.
Seeing as how he works as a book editor during the day and an honest to God Vampire twenty-four-seven, he should have quite the repertoire of kink. Might be stereotypical, but really? Years living looking the way he does, I seriously doubt he was a nun. Or is that monk? Whatever. Breaking apart, the woman's bosom fairly flutters as she smiles at me, fanning herself. I smile at her as if I'm perfectly okay that my pretend lover is making plans to screw her brains out later. God, if she only knew.
We make our way over and just before she can open the door, a man comes through it. Lady Sapphire falls back into host mode, asking if he enjoyed himself, voice shaking as her demeanor alters to hidden fear. Smelling the sex on him turns my stomach, knowing it possible that it came from a victim. Gritting my teeth, I can't even fake a smile, having to hide my face against Benjamin's side. His scent fills my nose instead, so I close my eyes and hold my breath. Just as he can get 'drunk' on my scent, it's becoming a two-way street. The smell that comes off Vampires, the vague dryness mixing with the thought of scales, is a bit weird, and the blood appeals to a part of me. Then there's the scent of male skin with underlying tiger. The two humans having started up a conversation annoys to the point that I inhale sharply. Bad idea.
Benjamin's tiger shape fills my head as I press close to his body, drunkenly leaning down further, nose whispering over his ribs under his breast. I feel him freeze in place, body going still and rigid while my eyes bleed to yellow again. Still feels weird when it registers, but right now I barely notice it. Grabbing his arms, I turn us so his back slaps against the wall. Thoughts of us having an audience fade under a wash of sensation through scent. Level with his sternum, my tongue darts out and touches on cool skin. The hollow right where the bone ends. Faint blood trails from healed punctures color his chest and look very interesting on such pale skin.
He hasn't fed recently, or his skin would be warmer. The only reason it's as warm as it is now is from the heat in here, the arousal that comes and goes. Holding his arms to the wall, his belly and soft parts bared, excites the animal within me. A growl rumbles at the back of my throat when he tries to move, upper and lower canines starting to grow as I drown in a scent that my brain reads as Mine. Having called his animal before made a bond, and here in this place, it rears up. My nails lengthen, but somehow I manage to keep from going all the way to claws. A deep rumble sounds from the chest under my mouth, not a growl, something else. My Vampire is purring. Kissing the end of his sternum, I trace my tongue along one of his ribs till I pinpoint where his heart is, feeling the thud of it against a slow wet glide.
The barriers in my mind crack open as I try slipping into his head. Trying to get one of us to stop the other before this gets too out of hand. No use though when he's just as into it as I am. Moreso, even. Can whisper all I want, but that doesn't mean he can hear me, not through this haze. When Benjamin moves again, my teeth sink deep into skin. He groans aloud and jerks, large hands splaying over my sides as fingers dig into the leather. His heart thumps, causing a wash of blood to enter my mouth. It's then that my eyes shoot open, realizing what I've just done. I jerk back just to have my head caught and pressed close once more. When I start to struggle his head presses close to mine and he shushes into my ear.
"Shh, calm yourself. Don't draw any more attention to us than you already have. You've picked a hell of a time to lay claim, Kie, I hope you know that."
The laughter in his voice does nothing to the dread swelling in me. Vampire blood. A panicked sound slips from me, but he just holds me closer. How can I get him to understand? Doesn't matter, as he will soon enough. Even with the turmoil I'm in, I slip a wet tongue out to clean up the blood on my chin and flick across his skin. Taste registering even as my emotions start spiking. My eyes squeeze shut as my teeth clench together, containing the wash of feeling that fills me. Body starts shaking as I grip the man in front of me, hands on his hips lengthen as claws sprout. When he feels the prick of them is when he seems to sense that something is really wrong. Arms wrap around me, enclosing me in a cage of flesh. Gasping, I work at breathing away the fear of being held against my will. Through the smells of undead blood, tiger, and man-flesh, I catch something else.
I growl, the scent of another male animal close and unwanted. The whispered question of how he can help is heard, causing my eyes to snap open and land on the hyena male. Glasses having been lost once more, he winces, head dropping instantly. I take it he's uncomfortable with a raging yellow-eyed wolf in human form barely contained in the arms of a Vampire. My body is fairly vibrating with restrained volatile emotion.
"If you mention anything about exposure to me right now I will tear your throat out."
The growl my voice has become surprises even me. Feeling guilty as soon as it leaves my lips, I close my eyes and apologize. Doing so makes me all the angrier. The constant guilty conscience even when striking out at those who deserve it. I'm thrust back into my teenage years where even pissed at someone and arguing, I'd feel bad immediately after. The constant going back and forth almost made me insane. Unable to stay mad when feeling guilty and claiming all blame for whatever it was just to end the problem.
Forcing my mind back to the present, my mind expands to read the human male who'd come up from below. Empathy lets me know he's excited and looking for more fun. I catch glimpses of faces, moving much too fast to dwell on any specifics. What I do get though, is he likes young teenage girls. His insatiable lust for them is a constant that rides him hard. Watching me with Benjamin is doing nothing for him, he's more focused on the smallness of the hostess. She doesn't look young but according to him, if her ass is in the air while he's driving into her from behind, she'd pass quite nicely. Given a focal point of my roiling emotions, my hands slip up and pull the Vampire’s head closer. Lips brushing his earlobe have him shiver before his arms tighten around me.
"Keep her busy, I've got work to do."
Notes:
Apologies for such late chapter upload, lot of stuff been going on. I'll work on getting a few up to make up for it
Chapter 79: Chapter 78 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
It's harder than it should be to not take another taste of him, but I'm really good at pushing things away. I take a quick glance at Renee, who looks confused. Probably for the best. Shoring up my walls and trying to keep from feeling like an invading slimy sicko, I turn and make eyes at the man. My stomach churns and I wonder if I can make it far enough. Haven't a clue on how to seduce, but it shouldn't take much for this creep. I don't look as young as the ones he prefers, but I don't look my age either. Sashaying over, I touch a hand to his shoulder then up around his neck. My skin crawls where I touch him, my mask slipping from my devilish grin to something less. Luckily he doesn't have the height that Benji does, but he's still up there.
"Hey there, handsome. I find myself extremely hot, come outside with me?"
Arms go around my waist while I tuck my head under his chin and into his neck. The smells coming from him test my constitution, but I hold it together, revulsion in check. My fingers touch on his hair, longer in the back then it looks.
"If I didn't know better, I'd say you were drunk. Did you have a couple before coming here?"
Smiling against his skin so he can feel it, I make a noncommittal noise that could mean anything. A scumbag male will always take advantage if he thinks the female has been drinking, thinking her an easy mark. When my anger spikes again, I nip at his neck, causing him to jump. Canines haven't receded, so that small nip probably felt pretty sharp. Before he can pull away, I force my hand to roam over him, creeping lower where I tap out a rhythm on his bulging groin. Did he not release below? Christ. When his breath catches and hands grip and squeeze at my ass, I think I almost have him. Pressing my chest against him, tiptoes raising, soft whispers are given into his ear.
"Don't you want to play with me? Can't you feel how hot I am? Take me outside and I'll show you something you've never seen before."
When I get home, a scalding hot shower will be needed. Seriously. I feel disgusting, but I keep going. I’m barely holding my emotions in check when feeling his and all the others'. We start moving, finally, a quick look behind me shows Benjamin pulling Sapphire into his arms when she moves to speak up towards us. She forgets about us instantly, I bet. An eye flick at Renee has him looking even more confused and wary, but he takes his cues from the Vamp. I'll have to apologize to him again at a later time. Bringing my attention back to the male in my snare, I keep working at his neck so I don't catch his wanting to kiss. Tasting skin is one thing, but if a kiss is made, I doubt I'll be able to keep from gagging.
The going is slow, not wanting to spook him. Having been moving around so much, I barely feel the knife in my boot. With it being dim most everywhere and black on black, it hasn't been seen. If anyone was really paying attention, they would’ve seen it. Good thing they didn't.
My body is groped, squeezed, and manhandled on the way out. Someone isn't adhering to the rules, but then, I did touch him first. There’s another small room before the outside door, it looks much like a fire exit. Alarm better be shut off. I tense as I wait for it to start blaring, and he picks up on it, sucking on my neck the way he is. He stands more upright and looks around, a grin forming.
"Don't worry, it isn't connected tonight."
Tonight? Forcing a drunk-like smile, I bite my lip and grab his hand. He chuckles as I pull him to and through the door into the cold air. The man's leathers do nothing to keep him warm, as is shown when he gasps once we're out. Snow is coming down heavily, creating a hush over everything. Well, it does back here, I can hear the traffic and music just fine from the surrounding area. The back door leads into an alley that's shared by the buildings around us. Moving away from him and the door, I spin in place with arms up and a big smile. My clever way of looking for cameras. To my dismay, there is one on the building kitty-corner from us. Biting my lip, I focus on it while acting like I'm calling the man to me. As he comes closer, the snow around the pole holding the camera flurries around faster, obscuring the lens. Piling on before freezing solid to it. Hearing the lens crack, an honest smile forms. Nifty.
Turning my full attention to the man coming towards me, I back into a shaded wall niche, running fingers over the bared tops of my squashed breasts to hold his gaze. Thanks to the weather, no one is near, but things have to be quick and quiet. Having stood where I did, the camera did see me before it broke. Doubt anyone will be rushing to fix it, but anyone can happen by and catch sight of my actions. My heart thunders in my chest as I worry about forensics and each scenario of where something goes wrong. Damn Vampire blood is making everything much harder than it needs to be, having my emotions spiking all over the place like some crazed bipolar on speed.
As the dark-haired no-name male gets closer to my crooking finger, I reach out and grab his waistband. Grinning, I move him to stand against the wall in the corner and next to a stone outcropping. How this guy hasn't seen my teeth or elongated nails is beyond me, but it works in my favor. Throwing my hair back, I work at his pants, looking at him before kneeling down. The very action and thought make me want to vomit, but that will have to wait till later. Closing his eyes and leaning back, hands go to my head. My blade is pulled from my boot cleanly and quietly. Pants open to show him bare beneath, sweaty and stinking of sex as I sneer and stand. His hands try to force me back down, but I power through. Hard shaded eyes open to look at me, seeing my expression has him blinking in annoyed confusion.
"You should think twice before following a woman outside into the cold. It will never end well for you."
Before he can speak, I slide the knife into his chest, nicking on rib bone as it slips into his heart. Eyes widen as he gapes at me, small sounds coming out from the fish mouth movement.
"Before you fade, I want you to know this is for all those people you've hurt."
Grunts sound as he tries to push me away. Looking him dead in the eye, I twist the blade to shred his insides. Copper perfumes the air as blood wells and falls. We stand there, facing each other as I watch him die. People talk of seeing a light go out, but I see no light in his eyes, just shock and pain. Death rattles sound as he takes his last gasps. They seem loud to me while I try to feel anything but anger and disgust, but nothing else comes to mind.
His arms fall from their gripping of my arms as he slouches, so I lower him down the wall till he's folded into a sitting position. Eyes still open and watching me, I have an urge to remove them. A fit of rage that he's watched others in pain; caused and enjoyed it, can only be held so long. Pulling the blade from his chest slowly, I shake with the need to remove those dead orbs. With a snarl, the blade bites deep, going in easily through the soft tissues, pulling back just to thrust forward again.
"May you walk forever blind and craving on the banks of the river Styx."
Removing the blade from his ruined face, I feel much better. The cold helps to clear my head. Angling his face down and arms around him, I stay crouched and move back. Blood has pooled in the snow, melting it as it expands to a bigger and wider puddle. Focusing as the idea forms, I work at freezing it. A hard dark shape forms as I bring in more snowfall to this spot, steadily moving back as it piles up. Until really looked at, he looks much like a homeless man trying to keep warm. One thing I didn't think of though, is his clothing. It will automatically mark him being a patron to the club. Well, I did tell Stag that inquiries would be made.
More and more snow packs down on the lifeless body. Cooling rapidly, I help it along by picturing the still blood in his body turning hard and stiff, freezing in place. Don't know if it actually works, but his skin does turn blue. It isn't cold enough for a human body to freeze like that naturally, but hopefully, it will keep any smell down for a while. Looking around before standing, I slip the bloodied knife back into my boot, wincing at the feel of it. Hands are covered in blood, some of it has gotten onto my boots, pants, and top from his sputtering. I leave it since it can't be seen on the black. The smell is there, but I'm not going to be going in yet. Looking up as I stand, snow falls faster and heavier throughout the whole alley. A single giant snow pile is a bit conspicuous all by itself, so more are built up in the other corners that I can see. Using the snow, I rinse my hands, throwing the bloody snowballs against the dark brick walls where it isn't seen as blood, just dirty snow. From there to melt and drip into nothing but sewage. Hearing the sound of footsteps, I start spinning once more, acting as the inner child of every adult. Acting completely oblivious to the human approaching.
"Crazy white girl. Ain't you cold?"
Stopping as if startled, I face the older black man looking at me. Huddled in a trench coat and hat and acting as if it's twenty degrees below out here, I smile and shrug.
"Nope. Feels good to me. I love the snow."
My skin hasn't even reddened, showing any chapped or windburned flesh. He just shakes his head and keeps walking, grumbling under his breath. My smile fades as I watch him walk away, looking for any telltale signs of freaking out. Body clean-up 101: Don't panic when another comes by, as it's probable that they know nothing. Assuming they do and going after them is what will get you caught and potentially hurting an innocent.
He shows nothing but being cold, so I walk around. Scuffing my boots against the snow to clean them of blood, then stepping on it till it's a melted mushy mess. The biggest thing I have to worry about is my hair since it's blowing everywhere in the wind. Calming it down, I ease off the magics. Going back to the club’s back door, I lean against the wall, feeling exhausted. It's getting really late, the only lights coming from scattered streetlights. Leaning forward, I hang my head. I've just killed a man and felt nothing about it except relief. Turns out the man was a lower member of the ring, one of a pair sent here to keep club management in line. Body won't be found for at least a day, depending on the weather. Even if a plow comes through here, he'll just be buried even more.
My long hair falls forward, locks all tangled from the wind I was playing with. Wet, but not drenched yet. Still have traces of blood on me, but it doesn't look like I murdered anyone…I don't think. Groaning, I stand upright once more, body tired and not wanting to move. With not feeling anything after killing someone, does that make me a psychopath? Hope not, but it probably does. Sociopath if nothing else. Looking over at the snow mound again, I make my way back inside to collect my Vamp and go home. And I mean home, there's no crashing at his place. That just has disaster written all over it. Need to remember not to get too close to him again. Scent is a trigger that just leads to all sorts of trouble. Taking a last deep breath of the cold air, I go in and close the door behind me. Thinking back to the way the blade bit into his body, the leather gave more resistance then his skin did. Renee is just inside the second doorway, his eyes widen in alarm when I come through smelling of blood.
"Just leave it alone, Hyena. He got what was coming to him."
The worried expression on his face as he glances out towards the others is clear. A faint blood-stained hand reaches out to touch on his, getting his attention.
"It'll be alright. Talk to Benjamin and he can answer any questions, right now I just want to go home and sleep."
He shakes his head, stepping back so I can go in further.
"Don't think I want to know. I don't know you, but I know Ben and he wouldn't bring someone here who would kill for no reason. If I learn that you screw him over, you and I are going to have a less than pleasant chat."
I give him a toothy grin, feeling canines finally start to recede to normal. Cocking my head, my hands go to my hair and tousle it, scratching at my scalp.
"I can respect that. But you can trust that I have no intention of screwing him, in any fashion to be honest. Ours isn't that kind of relationship."
Don't think his eyebrows could raise any higher. Dark purple colored nails flash as he rubs his lip, a smile forming.
"Could have fooled me. You've bled him twice now while here. Not sure how you did it, but you marked him good this time. I watched you sink teeth into him as if you were going to eat out his heart. Don't understand why you reacted the way you did after."
Shrugging, I'm more worried about the mark he's talking about me leaving. Unease slowly creeps up just to be swallowed up by my exhaustion.
"Vamp blood and I don't go together very well. Makes things a bit wonky. Be thankful it wasn't more, or I really would’ve been in danger of exposure."
My first encounter with Vampire blood took awhile to have a reaction, but when it rose it combined with clashing emotions that ended up being too much for me at the time. Having a total breakdown from everything going on at that point, I'd blacked out after turning to wolf form, running away from Asher. Ended up waking in a Wisconsin park. Snickering, I shake my head. The second time was no better, my sister trying to close my wounds with her blood. Was pretty out of it then, too. If anything, I should probably work on it, so it doesn't become a serious handicap when fighting.
"What's so funny?"
Startling, I blink up at the WereHyena. It's so nap time.
"Nothing, really. Was just thinking of past events. Where's Benji now? I need to get home and cleaned up."
Following next to him when he cocks his head out, he leads me through to one of the opened side rooms that apparently hold bedrooms. The door is open, so privacy clearly isn't worried about. When he stops and motions inward, I hesitate. I stand there for a moment, unsure. Rolling my eyes, I poke my head in and look over the room. Plush and full of all sorts of toys and apparatuses for bondage play. On the bed might as well be a set up for a porno movie. Benjamin is on his knees in the middle of the bed, lip-locked with Lady Sapphire while the two women from the bathroom surround him, running hands over his bare body. They themselves aren’t wearing much more than some costume get-ups. I’ve looked in just in time for them to start their groping. Oh dear God. Blushing intensely, I back out quickly, stumbling into Renee and Master Percival. Both catch me at the same time, even though I was in no fear of falling. Just caught my boot on the carpet from moving awkwardly. Yep.
"You alright? Kierra, correct?"
Clearing my throat, I nod and pull away from them. Both gentlemen, but still, contact is the last thing on my mind right now. Pulling at the hem of my corset in fidget mode, I look at them and give an awkward smile.
"Yeah, just moved too fast. The scenes here are very open, I'm still getting used to it is all. Still have the mindset to not look."
I chuckle nervously at their expressions, still embarrassed. The mark Renee had been referring to is the massive hickey looking thing over Benji's heart. Caught a glimpse of it before pale perky boobs obscured the way, but it was enough. Least it wasn't anything blue…
Thrusting my hands into my pockets, I rock on my heels. Having mastered looking at someone, but not looking at them, my gaze flicks upwards to Percival's eyes. One drawback you could say of my dominant personality is I have the submissive tendency to not look people in the eye. Only time I do is when getting a point across, to get a better read on them, or when I'm angry. It's weird and a habit. Second nature. People watching is good for something - can't be accused of staring if eye contact isn't made. Ice blue eyes hold curiosity as they look at me, haughty expression seeming to be his version of resting bitch face. His look is intent though, clearly wanting to know something.
"Ask."
"Pardon?"
I smile at him, cocking my head.
"You want to know something. Ask."
A slow grin forms as he glances off to the side. Turning to see where it went, Stag is lounging against a far wall, tipping an imaginary hat when I look over.
"I asked Stag what he got from you, and I have to agree with his claims. He's very adept at reading people. Let's me know who's serious and who's just here to waste our time. I can do the same, but he, sorry to say, is better at it. More years on me."
His last remark has the taste of a common joke. Smiling, I nod to the artist and turn back to the males in front of me. He has yet to ask his question, seeming to stall. Since my Vamp is currently...er, busy... Need to see if I can get a hold of someone else. Should have followed in my own damn car. Shade or Zypher maybe. They have cell phones, but Xavier doesn't. That seems weird to me, but whatever. I get startled out of my head when my shoulder is touched, blinking at the man. Before he can ask if I'm alright again, I smile.
"Sorry, was lost in my head. Did you say something?"
Where he looks amused, Renee looks worried, glancing towards the room where noises are steadily getting louder. Talk about awkward. Hearing a friend get jiggy with not one but three women is just not my thing. Hell, hearing him with just one is weird enough, let alone extras.
"The man you went outside with, is he still outside or did he leave? I must say, seeing you go out with him was a bit of a surprise. He doesn't seem your type."
Smirking to hide my stalled breath, I shrug.
"He wasn't. Just needed an excuse to go outside. As for him still being out there, he was when I came in."
At his look of disbelief, I motion to the door, rocking on my heels again.
"Take a look for yourself. How would you know what my type is, anyway?"
Getting good at being honest yet saying nothing, not sure if that should be worrying or not. Then again, I did just murder someone, so...ye-ah. He still doesn't look convinced, but unless he goes snow diving, he's not going to find anything.
"Told you, I can read people. He also had a specific type that you don't fit, so it makes me curious."
Tired as I am, I'm surprised I haven't lost patience sooner. Tongue is getting looser though, as told by my next actions. Sliding up close, crooking a finger to get him to lean down so I can get his ear.
"You mean the type to like young girls?"
I feel him jerk slightly, but that's all before he stands upright, face hiding behind his haughty expression. I step back, putting my hands behind my back and tugging at my hair in habit. Can feel some blood I missed on my waist stretch, having dried to a tacky ick. Will have to remember for future escapades here, that this Master is damned observant.
"Renee, leave us, will you?"
Head bowing low, the hyena moves away. I keep my eyes on the man dressed to dominate as he glances around. Moving in close to put a hand on my back and motion me to the room next to Benjamin's, I raise a brow, but enter it casually, too tired to care. The door closes firmly behind me as I walk further in. Much the same as the other, just different layout and color scheme. Kinda clashy if you ask me.
"Who are you really? Cop? Fed? Undercover agent?"
Turning, I look at him all apathetic-like and shake my head. Arms cross in front of me while reading at the motions of his face.
"None of the above. Just a chick who knows more than she wants to."
His threatening step forward has me raising a brow, green eyes glittering in amusement.
"How do you know what he likes?"
The stern voice also has a thread of fear, which I can understand. Having to protect others while keeping a dirty secret.
"You wouldn't believe me if I told you. His partner will probably be looking for him, you just have to act oblivious to what happened. Since you don't know, that shouldn't be hard."
He takes another couple steps forward, almost directly in front of me now.
"And if I were to turn you in?"
I scoff, lowering my arms.
"Turn me in to whom? And for what?"
Master Percival glares at me for a few minutes, neither of us saying anything.
"Is he alive?"
Unable to help it, I smile. My altered reactions to situations than what others would deem ‘normal’ kicking in and making me look even more the psychotic. Can't think of a smart ass answer, so I give a half shrug.
"Do you realize what you've done?"
His voice is low with threads of anger coloring it. I look dead at him and nod.
"Yes, I do. You and yours are innocent in this, nothing can be connected to you. When eventually found you may be asked a few questions, but you don't know anything."
When he turns away, I keep going.
"His body is hidden, but I have a way to get rid of it. Benjamin has to make the call since I don't know them specifically. As he's busy next door, I couldn't very well go in and request it be made right there. You know this man has a partner?"
The tail of his mohawk moves as he nods, looking back to me. Putting my hands in my pockets, I pace as I think over things. Ice blue eyes watch me, which is all sorts of unsettling, so I think aloud.
"Pretty sure you're aware of just what they're connected to. I'll be going after the others as I find them. They'll more than likely start going underground when they figure out they're being hunted, which means disposal and money dispersal. They won't be quiet about it since they'll need to do something with those here."
I look up to Percival, taking in everything like a sponge.
"When it comes up, let Benjamin know as soon as possible so we can try to save as many as we can. I don't know if they'll totally pull out, it's just a scenario. You and yours just keep going as you are as if you know nothing of what I've done."
Can tell I'm not winning any points here, but I'm not sure what to say to get him to understand. Holding out my hands palms up, I ask him what he wants. He looks at them, then to my waist.
"I thought that was from you marking Ben, but it isn't, is it?"
When I give a slow affirmative, his eyes close and he takes a deep breath.
"Was Benjamin your way here?"
Nodding, my brow furrows. He starts pacing, kilt moving with him in a way letting you know it's heavy. Wouldn't think so by the look of the material, but then I'm no fashion expert.
"You wish to leave now, right?"
More sounds like he's telling me to leave than anything else, so I nod again.
"I'll get Renee to take you while I wait for Benjamin. He and I clearly need to talk."
Biting my lip, I start feeling guilty.
"This is my thing, he's just helping me. He helps me help you in the long run. I'm trying to get rid of these people. Please don't blame him for anything. I didn't know he was a regular here when I told him to bring me."
That's hardly an excuse and changes nothing, just need him to know that it isn't the Vamps fault. Master Percival raises his brows at me in surprise, the look quite amusing.
"You told him? Is he not your dominant?"
Giving him a queer look, I snort.
"Hardly. He's mine and a friend. No one is my Dom."
Could probably have left that 'mine' part out, since it'll probably just confuse. Then again, that's part of what this place is about; belonging to someone body and soul. Don't know if Vampires have souls, but something there is mine. Granted it started on accident, but if that hickey turns into my mark the way Xavier's did, then he belongs to me even more... If that's possible. Shit confuses me. The man grins, eyes glinting at a possible challenge. Can forget it, buddy, it's not happening. Giving him a look, he chuckles and shakes his head.
"I'll get Renee. Go up front and he'll be along shortly."
Chapter 80: Chapter 79 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
Probably testing me right here, but it's late and I want sleep. Maybe some food if it's made already. Anything with some meat. Looking towards the door as we head out, I stop dead in my tracks, the abrupt movement causing a male body to collide with mine. An arm snakes around my waist as he steadies us both. I don't get his expression though since my eyes are stuck on a painting on the wall. Ashamed that I didn't notice it sooner, it being my work and all.
"Like the painting?"
I nod, pulling away from his hold. His fingers move slowly as they slide away, brushing under the hem of my corset where sticky blood had been caught. Looking at him to see if he realized what he did, he's looking at his fingers, rubbing them together before looking at me. Clearly blood doesn't bother him. Better the awkward touch than his jumping and freaking out though.
"Do you know the artist?"
I ask him to get his attention off his hand. Works, dropping it as if the substance has been forgotten, gaze peruses the art before he shakes his head.
"Was told it was done locally, but having met the artist, no."
Smiling before I laugh, it gets looked over again. Was one I did a year or so ago. Wasn't a commission, just a spur of the moment type thing. Don't care to do humans, so if there is one, more than likely most of them is obscured in some way or another. Like this one, for example. A woman decked out in slave silks, jewels, and chains, her whole face is covered in a veil made of them and gauze. Only things you can see are her eyes and parts of her body. She's laying against a black tiger with white stripes, pillows surrounding them both along with marble pillars. It was pretty random, and looking at it now I can point out each mistake. Whether or not others consider them that, I don't know, but I do.
"You have now."
Up front and even along the walls back here, there are art prints up. Photography-like and others. Really cool to see one of mine here. I may have to redo it for him though, since I'm not liking how it looks. Master Percival is quiet as I open the door and go through. Smelling the blood on myself is making me hungry and I don't think that's a good thing. Looking back at him, he's coming toward me with a haughty face. Would seem he doesn't believe me. Oh, well.
"Is Renee good with driving in snow?"
Have to bite my tongue before anything else comes out. Going to be hard to get home if I mention there’s a snowstorm. It is pertinent though, so I add on about it. He nods while looking out over the room. When the sounds of the room next door register, I go red once more.
"Um, I'll wait in front."
I walk away from his laugh and keep from getting caught in any eye contact with the others. Sex noises are being made everywhere, yes, but it just seems more awkward when it's from someone you know. Or is that just me?
Another woman steps through before I do, so I end up following her out. Steampunk-themed outfit, it's pretty spiffy. I'd be dying in all those layers though. Should probably have stopped in the bathroom again, but I didn't even think about it. Not going back either, so it's a moot point. Pretty sure I can use the one up here, but my eyes are on the snack trays. I get complimented on my hair, so I smile, give a thank you, and keep going. Which is like, a whole whopping three feet away. I dive right into the meat tray, thin sliced ham and beef getting confiscated and swallowed. Have to remind myself to chew after almost choking. End up smiling at the very pink-haired male who chuckles at me.
Unlike others, I really don't mind making a fool of myself to make others laugh, downright embarrassing myself isn't uncommon either I'm afraid. What's really weird, now that I think about it, is I'm pretty anti-social, or was before becoming a Werewolf, yet those I was around I enjoyed making laugh. I'm just full of clashing ideals and oxymorons. Slowing down on the food inhaling, I toast the guy with a small glass of punch. He smiles, blush tinting his cheeks before cuddling into the taller man’s side next to him. Don't care who you are, that's just adorable.
The windows are blacked out on the outside, but the inside is a little clearer. Can see out, it's just very shaded, like a two-way mirror. It’s still snowing. Has to be at least a couple inches by now. I dawdle there for a few more minutes waiting for my given ride. The others smile and compliment, give greetings then move on after noticing I'm not in a talkative mood. Would appear that the people here respect boundaries a lot more than 'normal' people. Have to be honest, it is kinda surprising. But the stigma I've heard was probably by those who didn't know their ass from a blowhorn. False information is the downfall of many a subject, genre, and lifestyle.
Renee finally comes out, top added to his body so he's now covered. Hard to hide your not being human if you don't act like it. Forcing myself away from the food I've been binging on, I step out into the open. While he works on his farewells and plans for next time, I get my coat. Hope Benjamin makes it out of here before dawn, would be pretty awkward if he didn't and ended up looking like the human torch. Eh, he'll be fine.
Ignoring the imagery of his very happy nude body in my head, which means he had to have fed before going in, I step out ahead of the WereHyena. His light jacket flaps in a sudden gust, snow swirling around. I watch him curiously, wondering that since his animal is meant for much warmer climes, if the cold bothers him. While walking where he leads, I just come out and ask. He shrugs, lifting his nose and inhaling, then scrunching in distaste of the air.
"I'm from a much colder area. Colorado mountains. Colder and the air tasted a lot better."
Have to agree with him there. My inner wolf provides instincts, muscle memory, and faint images at times. She doesn't care for the taste either. It's better at home where I’m surrounded by trees and wildlife, but the air is still tainted from years of pollution. Luckily he isn't parked that far away, and whatever event is going on is still going, so roads aren't that bad yet. We make small talk as I direct him, getting a feel for each other. A sharp mind matches his wit. He eventually gets around to asking how I met Benji. While explaining, his face alights with curiosity. Renee the WereHyena is a fan of my works. Imagine that. As we get further and further out, can tell he seems to be getting restless.
"We're almost there, don't worry. No harm will come to you."
I make light of his fears, but it doesn't calm them much. The only way for that to happen is by action, or lack thereof, rather. Should probably mention other things too, then.
"Uhh, don't freak out, but you may catch sight of wolves around. I've given the Red Wolf Pack use of the land around my house. Plus there are those within my home."
With a raised brow, he glances over at me.
"You say that as if you have a Pack of your own."
My head shakes, the very idea of it's just a call for trouble.
"Nono, just those who are mine to protect. Benji is also mine and has free run of the place when he needs it."
The look he gives me makes me slightly annoyed, as if I'm being slow.
"What do you think an Alpha is? What they do?"
Okay, so it is splitting hairs, but still.
"Can't be a Pack. I haven't partitioned your council, nor are they all wolf. Not to mention I’m nowhere near old enough."
At that, he does look over at me fully, surprise on his face. Right, here we go again. Rolling my eyes, I explain tiredly. Should really get this down on notecards and just hand those out, saves time.
"Yeah, I know. You guys are all ass-backward, I get it. I'm the weird one that doesn't stick to my own breed. I ask you though, how's my setup any different than what you have at your club? You yourself are friends with a Vampire, how is that any different?"
He's quiet for a minute before asking just what all I have at home. Takes me a moment to respond as I get it all straight in my head.
"There's me of course, sometimes my sister who is a Vamp, a human boy, coyote Shifter, a WereManed Wolf, a set of Werewolf brothers, and a WereFox. Couple new ones recently added are a WereHyena, like you, and a fox Shifter. Possibly a WereLioness depending on how things go. Oh, and my fat tabby cat, Tigger."
His jaw fairly drops when I'm done listing. Have to admit, it is quite a bit, and to think they're all squeezed into my tiny little house. For a few more days at least. Silence fills the car as he turns onto my road, having to slow way down from the built-up snow. Blackout zone means no plows. The storm is in force now, large flakes falling and blowing everywhere. Leaning forward and looking up, the skies are gray in a thick blanket. All is quiet but for the tires pushing through.
"Um, Renee? You may want to stay, at least until the storm clears. Doesn't feel right sending you back out in this. From the mountains or not, it's still a risk to you and anyone else."
By his lack of vocals, you'd think I gagged him or something.
"If you really aren't comfortable doing so that's fine, but I'd rather you didn't."
If I hadn't lived here for years, I'd totally miss the turn-in for my driveway. The trees help mark it too, as does the mailbox when you can see it. Headlights bounce around as we get closer to the house. Think it probably a good thing I didn't point out where the Reds are. Pulling up behind my jeep, I wonder if Zypher would be too terribly annoyed if I swapped his bike out of the shed to put my car in. It's what I had gotten the darn thing for in the first place. The trees help, sort of. Snow may not pile up on the car under the branches, but it does create a bowl-like effect from snow building up around it, effectively blocking it in. So, really not helpful much. The car stops and stays while a man turns and looks at me. Soft brown eyes are intent as they look over my face, reading me.
"You killed a man yet act as if nothing's wrong, you talk of a congregation in your home but claim no Alpha status, and have a human child with supernaturals mixing together. Who are you?"
Thought that was pretty obvious by now, but I guess not. Looking into the intent gaze of the submissive next to me, my eyes bleed to yellow.
"I am one of the damned; a child of an unwanted prophecy. Doom to those who fear change and a bane to many an enemy. All theatrics aside, I'm what animals and Vampires alike call the Silver Wolf."
Laying it out like that sounds all kinds of stupid, as if a line in a badly made B-movie. More like F-movie. Blinking at the one beside me, I shrug.
"You can come in or you can leave, it's up to you. I, however, am going in. Need to get cleaned up and hopefully some sleep before having to deal with tomorrow's impending drama-fest."
Opening the door, I hop out and take a deep breath. It may not be mountain air, but it's much better than in town. Lights are on inside and before I get two steps the door opens and has a shape flying out. Kani once more jumps into my arms like he did when being run down by Asher. Thirty-some pounds land in my arms like a dead weight while he chirps and barks. Zypher comes walking out, his long purple hair blowing up and back as he leaves the porch in bare feet.
"What's going on?"
The sounds of a car turning off and door opening are heard while I watch the tall male come closer, glaring at the fox in my arms.
"Zypher? What happened?"
He growls, but there's laughter in his eyes as he stops in front of me, crossing his arms and looking very much the badass.
"Somebody decided to take off with a wolf’s food, scarfing it down while staying out of arm’s reach."
I lift a brow, looking down at the canine curled up against me. Think it's safe to say that we all know he could have been caught if it were serious. Light amber eyes look up at me all innocently, making small yips and cries.
"You made your trouble, now own up to it. Stop being a pussy."
Laughing as I release him, he takes off into the woods. Think a wee fox has a crush...another one. Poor thing, don't think Z swings that way. He doesn't follow after the fleeing animal, instead looking at the person coming up behind me in guarded curiosity.
"Bring back another stray?"
Rolling my eyes, I head for the house.
"He's not a stray, just a friend bringing me home since Benjamin was...busy. I've offered for him to stay the night so he doesn't get caught in the storm."
"So he's a stray."
Tossing my arms in the air, I reach the porch when turning back around.
"Renee this is Zypher, one of the pains in my ass. His brother is much nicer with better manners. Speaking of pains in my ass, here's the other one."
Xavier stands in the doorway, expression cocky to go with his devil-may-care pose. It's enough to get my heart to thud against my chest as if a hammer to a nail. His nostrils flare as he inhales, looking from me to those behind me.
"Yeah, I know, I smell. If you'd move, I can go clean up. There any leftovers? I'm starving."
Black eyebrows raise as he looks at me with a smirk. My cheeks flush as I push past him.
"Not because of that you perv. Lots of energy used working magics. Cleaned up, food, then sleep. Is Bastion still up?"
The man’s scent fills my nose as I go past, sparking the heat inside that had cooled. Groaning silently, I look around for my Imp.
"He's currently in the shower, so you'll have to wait."
That groan is let out loud this time. Food first it is then. Renee comes through followed by Kani and then Zypher, looking nervous and wary.
"Guys this is Renee, be nice. Gave him the option to stay out of the storm. He's nervous enough around me, so don't be annoying."
Bryanna, Chandrika, and Shade all wave a hand from the couch, Diego and Maii still in animal form and lounging about. Kani heads for the couch, but when I clear my throat he stops mid-motion and falls onto the carpet instead. No wet paws on the new sofa. Pointing each out, I make introductions while making food. Shower stops halfway through, so I'll be under scalding water soon enough.
"You all stay here?"
Food is an inch away from my mouth when he asks, it continues on its way, then I nod. Waving my fork about, I motion to the floor and tell him about our nest and how we sleep. He looks intrigued, then is caught up in whatever Xavier and Zypher are talking to him about. Bastion comes from around the corner, eyes on the new male before looking over to me.
"Another stray?"
I choke on my food, causing the others to either laugh or smile. Clearly, manners are lacking today. Waving my utensil at the boy with squinting eyes, he smiles for me.
"Not a stray, just being helpful."
Easier to say instead of going over it all again. Shaggy blond hair is dark with moisture, dripping onto his shoulders. Have the urge to hug him, but I'm covered in tainted blood. While he yawns and gets a drink, I motion Xavier over. Pulling the blade from my boot, I hand it over to him.
"Can you clean this, please? Don't want filthy blood rusting it."
He twirls it in his hand, giving it a once over before nodding. Bastion watches, eyes clear as he looks from it to the blood that’s very obvious on me in good light.
"Bad guy?"
I nod, worrying if actions made around this child is a prelude to a killer in the making. He blinks then is called over by Xavier who goes into a lesson on properly cleaning a blade. Dipping down, I press my cheek to his head before kissing the damp hair. Can feel Renee's eyes on me, so I look up at him. Full of curiosity, this one. The TV is still on, a movie playing on low volume. Calling to Rika, I head for the bathroom. Getting help to peel out of the leather, it's put aside so I can do my business, the helpful teenager leaving when no longer needed. While standing under the scalding spray, I connect with my sister, asking if she will be joining us at all for the holiday. After getting her refusal, I sigh and back off, finish up my shower then dart to my room. You'd think by now I'd learn to put my damn robe in there, but nope. Getting it put on, I'm in the process of getting as much moisture from my hair that I can when there's a knock on the door.
"Yeah? Door's open."
Shade opens it slowly, making sure I'm not flashing him before fully opening it. His actions make me smile, but I'm glad he's got some sense to him. Short blue hair sticks up every which way as he watches my hands to keep from direct eye contact.
"Zypher is taking watch tonight. Xavier told us what happened earlier today, so he knows to be aware of both kids and Lucia."
Crap, forgot to get a hold of Alarico and tell him what happened. It can wait till after I get some sleep. Nothing terrible happened, so it should be fine till then.
"Still don't think that's necessary. Even if by chance someone got past the Reds who roam, this house is full of predators."
The six-foot male shrugs, but says nothing about calling his brother back in. Supernatural or human, anyone who happens to break in will be very sorry for doing so. Anyone who does show up is bound to be no good to begin with, so it's not like we have to hide. Looking at him in annoyance, he just smiles and steps out. Wimp. Tossing the towel onto my bed, I go out as well.
"Alright animals, last call for outside, I need sleep. Tomorrow...er, later today, is going to be all sorts of crazy. Who all's going to Ava's? Tristan and my mother will also be there, think they'll be the only oblivious ones."
Renee of course isn't, but he shakes his head anyway. When Rika and Diego both stand I shake my head, Bryanna as well looks anxious.
"I don't think so. You're all more than welcome. Ava would have my head if I tried to leave you behind and I want you to join us. Diego, you can stay in animal form, but Rika I need you human. Easy to explain a fox, whereas a hyena is just...yeah."
Smiling at her, I get her to chuckle with me. Each one looks relieved though, even Bryanna. Think the tricky one will be Maii, who still has bouts of random shifting that gives no warning. Everyone's going, as I figured, so that clears that up. While shifting and last-minute outside trips are made, plans are brought up for everyone getting there, then how I'll leave to get my mother at some point. From past holidays, I know she won't want to be there long, just enough to eat, say hi, and then go home. Actually makes things easier for the animals, which just leaves Tristan. Should be able to keep him plenty distracted though. Food, music, and tattoos are his things. Simple.
"You know this holiday is a sham right?"
Renee comes up next to me on the back porch while watching the others in the snow. Bastion had gone downstairs while just about everyone else shifted and went out. Only ones upright are me and the male next to me.
"I'm aware. We don't celebrate it in that fashion. It's just a gathering of friends and family to reconnect and enjoy each other’s company. No pilgrims or 'Indians' involved. I have Native American in me from my father’s side, doesn't mean I'm all up in arms, but I know the history."
He nods and watches Diego stay close to Chandrika. Maii tries to get him to play a little, but he's too busy keeping an eye on the trees. Even the female keeps an eye on them. Thanks to those two wolves from earlier, it's shaken their sense of security while here. Sighing in my head, I look over to Kani and Shade, both near Zypher who'd come through the brush when everyone came out. The only way you can tell the brothers apart when in animal form is by Shade’s black-tipped ears. When next to each other, Z is a little bigger, but that's it. Arctic wolves. Very pretty. The giant maned wolf makes his way out of the trees, long legs moving pretty easily through the packed white stuff. Touching noses with Maii before walking up to me, his red and black fur is covered in flakes. Tan eyes look at Renee then me before brushing up against my frame.
"Oi, you damn moose. Lay off."
His whines echo in the clearing, sounding much louder than normal. Even his head pops up, ears swiveling at the noise. Unable to resist, I reach for one of those long-ass radar dishes. The short fur on them is soft to the touch, even moistened. Tilting his head, he presses against me, almost knocking me back. Pain in my ass indeed. Can feel the man next to me watching us curiously as the Dogdeer starts scent marking. He starts pissing on me, we're gonna have some serious issues.
The others make their way back inside, Xavier following after once all are in. Aside from Z that is, he does come up and rub against me as well before heading back out. Renee had gone in, so now it's just me. I inhale deeply, eyes heavy as I fill my lungs. All is quiet once more, so I go in, shifting before going below with the others. I touch noses to each one before laying next to Bastion, who's already dozing. The others curl up on or around us, Xavier taking his usual position and laying his head on my hip. The one who really sticks out here is Bryanna, the big cat whose tail I'm laying my chin on.
Renee had started out further away from everyone, but he lets me coax him in closer. Surprised the lioness is joining us this time, having opted out before. Guess her talk with the brothers went well. We all go under pretty quickly thanks to the long-ass day. The sounds and smells comforting as it brings a sense of security. New smells add flavor, spicing it up, but not distracting. Bastion re-positions, turning onto his back while leaning against my side. The movements of his and Xavier's breathing creates a sleepy background of peace. Maii inching closer to the human boy's side has me smiling in my head before finally drifting off completely.
Chapter 81: Chapter 80 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
Amazingly, I get in around eight hours before the sound of my phone ringing has me slowly waking. Yawning, I stretch and stand, forcing myself away from the warm comfort of fuzzy bodies. Bastion has already risen, as has Maii and Xavier, the light sleepers. You would not believe how good it feels to stretch when you have an elongated spine, it's downright sinful. Shaking out my coat, I make my way out of the fur pile. Quiet enough, yet I still end up waking everyone from my leaving an open cool spot. Well, they all need to get up anyway. Going back to nose at each one before going above, I get chirped at by Kani who tries to curl up to the giant cat. When she stretches and stands, it just ruins it for him and has him complaining.
Since my back is turned to him, I just give him a good tail smack. Having a longer tail than normal comes in handy for something. Doesn't stop his moping, but it gets him moving. Hearing my name said upstairs, I finally ascend the steps and go into the kitchen. Three fully dressed males are standing about, one on my phone talking to Ava. Xavier's amber eyes fall on me as soon as I enter, the cell going from his ear to the table.
"That was Ava, she wanted to know when we'd be coming and just how many will be arriving. I let her know about your friend, Tristan, wanting to come."
Imagine that, I have a secretary. Nodding to him, I yawn again and sit by the table as the others start filing in. Bastion comes up next to me and starts rubbing my ears. If I were a cat, I'd be purring right now. When everyone's up and changed, I head to my room now that it's free. Getting dressed quickly, my blood heats, all jittery. Pacing my room on bare feet while going through everything in my head, I miss Renee sticking his head in.
"Hey, I'm going to take off. Thanks for letting me crash here. You have quite the setup, I'm pretty envious."
Looking up at the feminine male, painted nails flash as he tries to control his mass of hair into some semblance of order. From the pitch in his voice and the emotions coming from him, he isn't lying. Wouldn't think he'd be very lonely with those he has at the club, but then I don't really know him at all.
"Thanks, hope we didn't spook you that much."
I smile, talking to him helping to calm my frazzled nerves. Able to take a deep breath, I feel comfortable in my own skin. My normal wardrobe of jeans and t-shirt help, covering skin I don't usually show off. Renee is back in the outfit he wore last night, the smells sticking to it having my nose curl. He chuckles, bows his head, and ducks out before I can say anything else. That reminds me, how the hell am I supposed to wash what I wore? And my boots? Ugh. So getting my own washer and dryer when we get moved into the new place. Will make things so much easier. The collection of voices has me going back out into the living room, the front door open and showing that the built-up snows are already melting away. What the hell?
"Would seem mother nature is having hot flashes or something."
My voice has the others nodding or looking at me. The male WereHyena's already pulling out, so I guess he really wanted to scoot. We scare him that bad? Jeez. Grabbing up my phone, I start playing phone tag. Sort of. I leave Alarico a message explaining what happened, then get Benjamin's voicemail and ask if he got my message about getting the cleanup crew over there. The call to my mother actually gets answered, which is weird. It's obvious I woke her, but I plow ahead and ask her when she wants to be picked up. Her answer is what I expected, wanting to be retrieved just before food is done. Already asked Faline, and Tristan will show up whenever. It's pretty early for anything to be going on, but we'd already offered help with all the food and I still want to show off the house to the others. I think their reactions are what I'm looking forward to the most, especially my sister’s when I can get her out there.
While Shade goes out to call for his brother, I let Bryanna in on what all is going on and what she can expect. She's shy and nervous, yet jumps at the prospect of keeping the kids contained. Especially if one of them ends up shifting while oblivious humans are about. She's a Godsend, methinks. Standing back from everyone, I look over them all and think of how I ended up with each one. How each seemed drawn to me and vise-versa. This time last year I was pretty anti-social and content that way. Now look at me. House full of kids and male adults. Both of which being the weirdest and unlikely. Looking over each now, I wouldn't want it any other way.
Thanksgiving; a time to give thanks for what we have. Best be sure I am very thankful.
Almost forgetting about the paintings out back, I bring them in and hang them in the living room while everyone else heads out to claim seats. I’m tempted to just put sandals on, but don't think I can swing that. Besides, I don't like driving with them on anyway. Boots it is since I don't want to mess with tennis shoes. Having already lost a few pairs, think I need to stock up on the damn things. Some still have traces of blood, especially the one I had my blade in. I can smell it. Knee-high and zippered, they go under my pant leg, not over. Of course that means the stiffness from coagulation is right against my skin, but that really doesn't hurt anything. Getting them on and essentials grabbed, I head out as well. Have to give Tigger a pat and kiss first, of course. The memory pops up in my head of years ago at my grandparents; when he'd been at their house and on this holiday he was sitting at the table with his bright pink nose as if waiting for his plate too. Was quite adorable. Have a picture of it somewhere.
Kani and Bryanna get the truck with Shade and his brother. Zypher will be given the time to take a quick cat nap on the way. The rest go into the SUV with me. Have to say, the thing is definitely coming in handy. If I were to go about all of this legally; Bastion would need to be in a booster seat, since he's so small, and Diego would have to be in a carrier, but he's quite content on Rika's lap. Discounting animal breeds and species, you'd think those two were actual siblings. Being brought together in a situation like they were, however, it's not uncommon. Usually goes one of two ways, they either want nothing to do with the other, or a bond is created. Survival and hope.
It doesn't take us long to get there, random chitchat on the way making the time seemingly faster. Roads had been plowed and salted in preparation of massive snow amounts, yet now prove to be unneeded as it steadily melts with the warmth of the rising sun. Really hope Benji got the cleanup crew called, or there will be reports of a body found by the three o'clock news. Now wouldn't that be all sorts of awkward? 'Not my fault Mr. and Ms. Police Officers, blame my undead friend for not getting his cleaning crew out there to get and dispose of the body properly on this fine family holiday that you wanted off.' Oh yeah, I see that going over real well. Should probably spam call that horny tiger till he wakes and answers. Don't care if he's comatose from hours of sweaty marathon workouts with various peeps. Answer your damn phone... Dammit.
Even the roads inside the park are relatively clear, guess Gabriel had his wolves on double duty. For some reason, I just can't find it in myself to care about that. Biased? Perhaps. Lily's horses are even out and playing in the snow, kicking up plumes as they race by. The massive truck behind me would scare me if I didn't know who was in it. Hell, still does, the damn thing is so big. Ava's is pretty big too, which I don't see the point of, but I'm not a truck person. Dick measuring? Nah. Think it's all in the sack size. Tiny stones an all, gotta make up for it somehow. Everyone always assumes it's phallus envy, but I think it's a little lower.
Four-wheel drive is definitely a must when going through snow, it just is. Right now it comes in handy since Ava's drive isn't plowed like the main road. Now that I know who owns the place, I seem to be pointing out every little fault, even perceived ones. Tsk tsk. I think Bastion is the first to jump out once we stop, having really taken to both Ava and Lily. With what he's been through, it's a real shock that he willingly goes up to anyone. Ava just has that way about her, all motherly and whatnot. The rest of us get out, Bryanna moving up close to me. Don't have to be emphatic to read her anxiety. Smiling, I know it won't be that way for long.
While everyone else goes in, I hang back. Going to the backyard and looking over the treeline and water. Sticking my nose in the air, I close my eyes as I sift through everything that I can make out. Much of it my human brain doesn't have an answer for. The animal in me rises to take everything in and has information going so fast through my head that I can barely keep up. Definitely a learning curve to all this. The smells become colors in my head that I can read a little better, sort of. The waters of Pierce Lake are dark greens and blues, lighter colors of pink, teal, and purple flash through as pinpoints of life within it. Fishy smell is there, but not as strong as the others. Trees are a riot of scents and colors. Did you know that green does actually have a scent? It smells of life, freedom. Of an opened path before you that leads into stronger scents of evergreen, moist bark, and earth. Decaying foliage under the melted snow even has its own.
A forested area carries the smell of life within it; a riot of color from every living thing that calls it home. Hundreds of shades of browns give a sense of safety and security, colors you can hide in. Greens, yellows, reds, and light blues predominate, but it's made up of all. Every color that you can think of. Even black. Not always the color of bad or dreadful things to come, but very natural. Yes, it is a color of death, of blankness. A scent that can vary from an absence of smell altogether, or strong scents of rot and musky earth. The wind carries it all, mixing earth and sky together just as it mixes water with fire. Did you know that life is associated with fire? Its colors are much the same, jumping and random. Burning fierce before dying away into nothing.
Opening my eyes, I find myself in an area that I don't know or recall. Much closer to the ground with a feeling of needing to run. Vaguely recall stripping down right there in my best friend's backyard and taking off on all fours, I groan in my head and look around. A couple steps forward leads me into a grove of trees, branches long and thick, intertwining with the ones next to it and creating a tightly interwoven ceiling. Light and snow do make it through, just in a much lesser capacity. More light would come through if snow weren't in the way. The ground is thick with pine needles, long grass, and other fauna. Much I don't know the name of, obviously. Don't know how far away from Ava's I am, but it has to be pretty far. I've explored the areas surrounding her home, and this isn't anything I recognize.
Thicker, darker, more wild feeling. The layer of snow over the ground has no tracks of any kind, just mine leading up to it. So focused on the smell of potentially incoming danger, I don't realize it's already come up behind me until I feel a nose at my flank. My whipping around immediately has my tail smashing into a thinner sapling, shaking it enough to drop its load of snow right onto me. I'm so majestic. Shaking it off as I backpedal in a panic, my rump backs into a slightly thicker sapling. My weight colliding with it has more snow falling over me.
Clearly, this isn't working, so I just stop moving altogether. The heart hammering in my chest thunders in my ears as I lower my frame to the ground, sore tail tucking in close. Good thing wolves don't blush. My ears are awfully hot though. When nothing happens and I’m unable to hear anything but my own heart laugh at me, I slowly stand and shake the snow off. Feel much like Bambi coming out of dropped snowfalls. Think I'm a bit better equipped though. Or so you'd think. Clearly I have some catching up to do on this whole scary predator thing.
Yellow eyes now clear, fur ruffled and standing on end, I look at what has caused me so much grief. I've given quite the show to the two wolves standing there, looking at me in amusement. A black hole can open up beneath me at any time while I stand here and glare at Gabriel and Dirk. Putting forth a visage of perturbed bravado to cover my embarrassment, I don't think I'm fooling anyone. Not with the way my ears are burning anyway. Stepping forward, I look back as I move my tail this way and that. Injured pride nothing compared to the throbbing in my lower spine attachment.
Blowing a huff of air through my nose, I look back to the others. A young black and white wolf next to a damn charcoal giant. How old his line must be to have a freakin' dire wolf as a shape. Christ. The smaller wolf at least tries to hide his laughter, looking everywhere but at me. Gabriel, on the other hand, is openly smiling with his maw parted and dancing eyes. It sparks my indignation. Rude ass tree humping…
"Can I help you?"
Even the voice in my head sounds sullen as I project it out. Dirk sits on his rump and cocks his head, tongue lolling as he looks at me. The Gray Wolf Alpha stays standing, just watching me from his towering height. Not just tall, but thicker as well. He has to hate summertime. I know I would - and will. Being an Alpha, I'd imagine it's all muscle too, nothing soft or squishy.
"Are you always this graceful?"
Gabriel's voice in my head is soft silk, rubbing at the inner walls of my brain. Low and full of amusement, his very presence is seriously irking me.
"Always. Won't find anyone else with moves like mine."
My sarcasm smarts of annoyance as I glare into his yellow-green eyes. Getting the impression of a smirk, he adds to his quip.
"I don't doubt that. Seems to be quite a talent. If I were an enemy, I would have died laughing by now and you'd be perfectly safe."
Ears burn as more blood rushes to them, they have to be glowing by now. Rudolph has nothing on me. I enjoy making others laugh at my own expense, sure. But not him. He's an ass all on his own. Shaking my head and huffing once more, my tail goes up and I make my way around the pair to follow my tracks back. Can feel Dirk's apology in the waves coming from him, but the Alpha has blocked himself from me. Can't say I mind that one. Once past, it's the younger wolf’s spike of emotion that lets me know something's wrong. Just as I'm turning I get a harsh nip to my flank, the bite throwing me back to the last dire wolf I'd encountered. The one whose skin I have at home right now.
Spinning, I lunge at Gabriel, teeth bared and snarling. He dances away with no problem, quite light on his feet for being such a huge brute. When Dirk moves, his Alpha growls at him, which has the young wolf tucking tail and lowering. Dirk may be a new wolf as well, but he's really connected to the animal part of himself. Think I've only ever seen him in human form once. And to think, he's only seventeen. While Gabriel takes up his dominant pose, my ears go back, tail straight out and teeth bared. Having learned not to stiffen up, but stay loose and agile, I move away as he moves in closer. I really hate dominance displays when they're used on me.
When he goes right, I go left. We pace each other, neither giving ground. I'm not trying to claim I'm higher than he but I'm sure as hell not lower either. Feeling the press of his Alpha draw, I growl again. As he moves forward, I stand my ground. Much larger than I and probably able to break me in half without much effort, my stubbornness has me rebelling at his push. If he's going to try this shit every time we're around each other, then we're going to have problems. Another step forward has him way too close for comfort, but when I take my step back, he lunges, barreling me over by just running into me with his chest. I keep from rolling onto my back, but only barely. Crouched low, I snarl as he hovers. His scent fills my nose as he stands over me, jaws right next to my face as he growls back. The scent of an Alpha mixing with his draw combines, making the pull stronger, but I'm still resistant.
"Submit to me, and I'll let you go."
Silk once more unfurls in my head. That, I can deal with, the twinge in my loins from it though...can so go. With his weight class I doubt I'll be able to do much, even less considering the very long, very sharp teeth next to my face. Bearing in mind who I am though, I'd wager he doesn't want to hurt me...too much. That thought wavers when I feel the clamp of teeth on my shoulder. He'd seen what I went through with one of his wolves, and he's purposefully doing it again. Using it against me. Instead of cowing me, it just royally pisses me off. Unheeding of any possible damage or danger, I start bucking like a wild thing, ignoring the tearing skin as I wrestle his much heavier form off of me. Throwing my back into his chest and belly, putting every ounce of supernatural strength I have into the movement. Over and over until he does move off. Blood scents the air as I spin and tear into him.
The neck is useless, it puts me way too close to his teeth, so I go after his legs. Using my speed to dart in and around, I slash with both teeth and claws as I mark up both front and back legs. I don't get as much damage done as I'd like though. The breath is knocked out of me from something plowing into my side and lungs, sending me into one of the trees lining the area. A harsh bite is given to the side of my shoulder before it disappears with a yelp. My head spins as I catch my breath, ribs screaming as I force myself to stand. The side that collided with the tree though gives out and has me falling back onto the melting snow. Staying down, I work more on clearing my vision to make out the sounds of snarling and yips of pain. Dirk's scent next to me registers, as does the knowledge that those sounds are not coming from any of mine. That has me relaxing a little bit, but not much. When things aren't doubled, spinning, or bursting with starlight, I look to see what all's going on.
Whatever had happened has ended as Gabriel stands over two belly-up timbers. The Gray wolves may look contrite, but I can feel their animosity towards me. Blood covers their muzzles as they whine, one looks to have a ripped ear. This, this right here is something I didn't want. I don't want to create friction between an Alpha and his wolves. My side isn't happy, but I make myself stand, and slink away. When Dirk comes in close, I growl at him to leave me be. His head and ears lower, but he stays close. By the time I'm walking more normally, I'm in territory that looks and smells familiar. I stop, needing to rest, both shoulders complaining. The blood in my mouth is an exotic spice. Foreign. Dirk gives me a weird look when I start licking at the snowy ground, leaving behind trails of red. I don't know what to say, so I say nothing. Rolling onto my side to press wounds into the cold snow, the young wolf looks at me anxiously.
"I'm fine Dirk, you can go back now."
He whines and sits next to me, just to jump up when Xavier comes running in with his long legs and arched mane. Should have expected that. My hip attachment looks angrily at me then to Dirk, ears going back. The boy cowers, tail tucking hard.
"Easy Xavier, he didn't do anything. He's just trying to help."
A nose snuffles above me, catching scents and finding damages. At his growl, I tell him to leave it be. Turning, I flip sides and bare my bleeding shoulder. The tear is kind of large, but healing quickly, only bleeding from my constant moving. The other is punctured, but less twingy than the rip. At the first tongue swipe, I jump and try to get up. When another growl sounds, I stop moving. Heated strokes move along my side, soft, yet uncomfortable. Feels good, and that's what makes it uncomfortable. The warmth soothes and calms the burning sensation. Can hear him demanding answers, but I really have none to give. The younger wolf caves under his gaze and demands, spilling everything.
"My Alpha caught scent of yours and followed her. He was trying to get her to submit to him when she started fighting back. That's when the others came. It's not their fault, they thought you were attacking him and came to help. Gabriel stopped them before anything bad could happen, then he told me to make sure she got back to Ava's."
Ahh, I see. Definitely explains a few things, and drives it home deeper that Silver Wolf or not, I'm not as high as some seem to think, even in the eyes of the one who claims it. My own eyes close as I sink into the sensation of injuries being cleaned by canine ministrations. Thick fur and wounds don't exactly mix very well, you know.
"Where are the others?"
Yellow eyes open to look at the maned wolf, seeking his response to my question.
"At the house, where you should have been. Why did you shift without letting any of us know?"
His reprimand has me glaring and refusing to answer. I do not need a damn keeper. Muscling my way up, body feeling steadily better as everything knits and heals, I make my way back to the house.
"And I'm not an Alpha, Dirk, don't confuse me with something I'm not."
The boy is quiet as he trails behind me, tall Dogdeer at my side as if fearing I'll fall over. Doesn't sound like a bad idea really, but there's no time. When we come across some higher snowbanks though, I dip forward into them, rubbing into the snow till it melts. I get watched, curious gazes roaming over me and the area around. Dirk whines, looking out through the trees. Raising my head, I scent the air. More wolves, ones I don't know. My pain fades as adrenaline fills my veins again while Xavier's ears flick back, going on the defensive. He may be bigger than some, but he's built for speed, not fighting. Not in this form. Sneezing, my head shakes and I once more head to Ava's. Once in the middle of her 'yard', I turn back and look into the trees.
Pain from my shoulders turns into a craving for more action, ready to make up for my loss. While the smaller wolf bobs next to me, the maned wolf stands feet from me, giving both he and I the room to move. I can feel them out there, some angry while others are unsure. Fairly dancing in place, I let my voice loose. Howling my challenge to any who dare their luck, kicking up snow to loosen it for me to play with in my head. Dirk backs off as flakes whirl around me, dancing in the air above me as if attached with strings. Four wolves are out there in the brush with anger and grief as their emotions. Before long, they all fall back, a stronger presence coming forward as I feel others coming in at my back. Human and animal alike.
Maii and the Arctic brothers are all in animal form, coming at my called challenge. More than likely it was originally just the brothers, but Maii seeing them shift triggered his own. I tell all of them to hang back when Gabriel comes forward, still in wolf form. I can hear Kani, Rika, and Bastion’s inhaled breaths, none of them having seen the Gray Wolf Alpha yet. He stands there, eyes going from Dirk to me. The gaze is intent as the black and white wolf makes his way to his Alpha. Once next to him, I take a couple steps forward myself. Unsure what I'm doing, but feeling the need to. Yellow-green eyes take in those behind me before coming back to mine.
"Run for backup?"
Shaking my head, I whisper back. His direct line makes it just between he and I, leaving the others clueless.
"No, just left a fucked-up situation before I made things worse between you and your wolves. It was on the way here that the others showed up. Not one for games, I called them out, but none wanted to play."
The snow is still dancing around me, so I let it go to fall at my feet.
"Mine came out when I became noisy."
He nods, looking over each of them again.
"Quite the ragtag group you have. All of them would be living with you?"
Looking back to see who all came out, I nod.
"Aside from Ava and her daughter of course."
Flicking my tail to call his attention back to me, I ask the big nagging question.
"Why are they mad at me? It can't be from the misunderstanding from earlier."
Eyes dilate as his head dips down a little, keeping eye contact while ears quirk. Keeping silent for a good minute before answering.
"Those upset are the ones who were close to Joshua."
Oh. Well, they can stuff it then. If they want to be close to a rapist then that's on them, they can stay away from me and mine.
"I see. We're going to have to figure something out. Even if I don't get along with you, I don't want to cause unease amongst yours."
Doing so will just create problems for mine. Considering we need the new place, something needs to be done. He shakes his head, his own tail moving in agitation.
"They will come to terms eventually. I wouldn't suggest making another challenge unless you want the whole pack on you. Some of mine don't know what the Silver Wolf is to the rest of us and will treat you as any other feral rogue."
Biting my tongue, I nod. His head rises back up, then he turns and walks back the way he came. Just as I'm doing the same, he looks back.
"You will submit to me."
Snorting, my tail flies high as I turn away. Seems I can't resist causing trouble in one way or another. One of these days it'll backfire, I know it will, it doesn't stop me though.
Chapter 82: Chapter 81 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
Four muzzles come up at me, licking before rubbing down my sides, preventing any further movement. Dammit. Four canines seeking favor and assurance pester at me till each is nipped. Only then are they content enough to move away. Ava is standing there, arms crossed and glaring at me.
"What problems are you causing now? You're bleeding. Can't you keep from fighting for one day?"
I gape at her. I didn't cause anything, darn it.
"Wasn't my fault. All high and mighty dick was just upset that I wouldn't cow to him."
She rolls her eyes and heads for the house. Looking around, I pipe up again.
"Uhm, where are my clothes?"
"Would serve you right if I hid them on you. They're in the house drying. You had them strewn all over the yard, what were you doing?"
Wincing, I picture it and shudder. Jeez, I turn into a damn nudist when stuck in my head.
"Uhh, wasn't doing anything, I thought. Was just sorting through smells and when I opened my eyes I was somewhere else and in animal form. Your guess is as good as mine."
She doesn't look convinced but leaves it alone. Bastion moves close, reaching forward to stop just before touching my seeping shoulder. Movement really isn't good for healing wounds. At his uncertainty, I move forward and nose at his cheek. Smiling, he lays an arm around my neck and walks with me. Everyone makes their way back into the house with me and my Imp bringing up the rear. Feeling prickles between my shoulder blades, I look back. At first, it looks to be nothing, but I see the reflective eyes of someone watching us. Don't know who it is, and right now I don't care. Licking Bastion’s cheek when he looks back, I bodily move him into the house in front of me.
Ava does eventually give me back my clothes, I have to threaten to shed all over her salon room to get them, but hey, whatever works. Shade and Zypher take human form as well after being shot down by Ava about keeping watch outside. Her house, her rules. Maii stays in animal form, once more trying to get Diego to play with him. He may be mute when human, but he sure isn't with those coyote pipes of his. Lily too, ended up going furry and is now playing with the two canines. Think it's more her that gets Diego to open up and start romping with them, she just has that way about her. Both she and her mom have a way that just draws you to them. Not because of anything paranormal, just honest kindness and openness. Friendly.
While all those under sixteen tear through the house in play, those who’re older work on food, cleaning up, or just keep conversations going. Chandrika started out helping, but she kept getting caught up in the middle of games of tag. Third time's the charm; Ava finally telling her to go play with them. She looked unsure at first, pulling that 'I'm too old', but Ava just had to wave a wooden spoon at her. Could see the indignation that had sparked in her eyes, true teenager attitude rearing up, but when it got brought up that she could shift to play, she became more open to it.
With Bryanna and Ava around to help counteract any of Xavier's wiles, he steps up his game. Zypher joins just to be an ass and to see who can get more of a reaction. Poor Shade just looks like he has a headache. Kani joins us girls, but he's the one who caves just about every time, having to turn away because his face is turning shades of red. Bryanna has a one up on them, being more attracted to females than males. Think Ava is the official winner though, her being the only one to not need to turn away.
Around noon is when there's a knock at the door. As Bryanna gets the younger ones settled and into a room, I answer it. Would normally be Ava, but she's elbow deep in flour right now. Expecting Tristan, my eyes widen when I see who it is, looking all sorts of sheepish as he stands there.
"Dirk?"
Standing around five-foot-seven, his teenage frame is in the middle of bulking up. Short black and white hair spiked up every which way looks much like bed head to me. Forest green eyes look at me shyly, a smile quirking his mouth.
"Hi, Kierra. I was wondering...if it isn't too much to ask...could I join you guys?"
His mind is like an open book as he speaks. He may be part of a Pack that numbers into the twenties, but he's lonely. The emotions he's swamping me with make me feel sorry for him. Much like how Xavier was when I first found him, this one also just wants to belong to something.
"It's fine with me, but it's not my house. Ava's in the kitchen, go ask her."
His head bows as he walks by, his relief mixing with excitement. Shaking my head, I'm about to follow after him when I see a vehicle coming up the driveway. Now Tristan is here. Poking my head into the house, I let the others know. Ava won't turn the boy away, that's an automatic given. Actually curious as to how much he shows up when we're not around. He's seen the others but never been introduced. Well, that's being changed as I walk down the porch. A wide smile on my face, I'm happy to see the redhead as he gets out of his car. Eyes look over the rest of the vehicles before he meets my gaze, smiling like a goofball.
"Full house?"
"You have no idea."
He laughs, ducking into his backseat and pulling out a case of beer. My nose scrunches, giving him a look of distaste.
"Beer is gross, you know this, right?"
"To you maybe. To others, it's like mother’s milk."
Yeah... Not a good way to make it endearing if you ask me.
"Uh, gross? Nastiness in a can."
Nodding to get my point across, he rolls his eyes and heads in. Following in after him, my nose leads me back to the kitchen where fresh baked rolls are being pulled from the oven. Oh yeah, that's the good stuff. As it gets set down, Ava points at me with squinted eyes.
"You, back off."
Looking at her innocently, Tristan laughs as he moves through to the fridge, nodding to the guys spread about. Soon as Ava turns her back though, two rolls get snatched up. I get ratted out, then have to dart out of the room due to a spoon waving loony. Have to make a display of licking both of them before she'll leave me be, even then I get popped on the ass. Her eyes widen in shock when the damn thing ends up breaking. I look at her for a second before I burst out laughing, one wood piece flying off one way while she holds the snapped off handle.
"You broke my spoon."
Her look combined with what she said has me bending over, holding my belly. Trying to talk and it coming out in squeaks doesn't help, just makes the laughter worse. Bastion comes walking up, spoon piece in his hand and a confused look on his face. I can't do it. I can't breathe. Hands on her hips, Ava glares at me, but can't hide the amusement in her eyes. Standing up, I try to talk. Still squeaky, but I get something out.
"I...I didn't break anything. You're the one who broke it. Tha...that's what you get. So abusive."
While I bend over busting a gut again, Ava takes the spoon piece and goes back to the kitchen. I can now officially say I've broken something with my ass. The forgotten bread is still in my hand, but I'm not touching it till I'm good. When Ava comes walking back out with a metal spatula, I'm so out of there. Have to dodge Tristan, Xavier, and Kani as I head for the front door. End up losing my bread somewhere, which is just downright depressing. I barely make it out, and it's more tripping out than anything else. Getting caught on a rug as I make my dash out the door, I have to jump down the porch stairs or fall down them. Still giggling as I right myself, I hop forward in a sideways motion to keep my balance.
"Behold! I am a graceful swan!"
Tristan shakes his head from the steps, grin in place.
"You're crazy is what you are. Do you even realize you're barefoot?"
Looking down and wiggling my toes, I look back up with a crooked grin.
"I actually forgot."
He snorts, heading back in while I right myself. Shade comes through, a small smile in place as he comes down. The ground is cold, but it feels good. Especially on a stubbed toe received when dancing out the door like a stoned rhino.
"You alright?"
Usually subdued, but he does speak more, sometimes. Coming up next to me, he looks out over at the horses. The once deep snow is now no more than an inch and still melting in the beating sun. Ground may still be cold, but the air feels like spring.
"Shade?"
Sky blue eyes look down at me, the dark blond line of hair tracing his jawline catching my eye. Can actually see his roots, which are darker than what's on his face. Gonna have to redo it soon.
"Just keeping an eye on you."
My merriment fades as I look at him, seeing how serious he is. Pursing my lips, I give him a droll look.
"I do not need a keeper or babysitter. Having someone younger than me acting as a bodyguard just doesn't work for me either."
His brow lifts, corner of his mouth rising as his eyes spark at me. Oh boy.
"How old do you think I am?"
Taking a step back, I peruse from head to foot then back up.
"Mid to late twenties I would guess, why? How old are you?"
You'd think by now I'd learned that the supernatural don't age normally. Proven correct when he answers with a mocking grin.
"Add about thirty years to that and you'll be closer."
Raising a brow and looking over him again, I give him my own smile.
"Well, for an old man you don't look half bad."
Still don't need him looking over me though, not like this. He chuffs, looking off again and seeing who knows what. Zypher looks to be in his early thirties, but I guess I'd have to add the same amount to him as well. They sure don't act their ages, especially the 'older' one.
"Either way, don't have to look over me. I can look over myself just fine."
The look he gives me doesn't appear to be very amused.
"As was proven earlier? You let your nose lead you, right? How many times has that happened?"
About to snark back, I stop. It was following my nose that led me to the other dire wolf, Joshua. Well, shit. Deflating my ego, I cross my arms instead. Shade nods, smirking. He doesn't know what happened, I don't think. At a loss for words now that my argument proves invalid, I just stand there like a dolt.
"Ready to go in?"
So much for the shy, reserved one I thought he was. The button-up shirt hides much, but not all of the ink on him. Should have guessed by that that there was more to him. Hmm. Nodding, he follows me back in. The real surprise is when walking in, Diego comes up to me. Willingly. Showing his want to be picked up... By me... Willingly. Imagine that. Lifting him, I treat him much like I would any other actual animal. Petting and rubbing at his ears and face. There's not a book explaining anything like this, so I'm wingin' it, okay?
Heading into the kitchen, a couple more hours are spent with everyone getting to know each other. Xavier and Tristan danced around the other for the first hour or so, but then settled down and actually started talking. Laughing within the next. Since Ava has already seen the house, she opts to stay back while I show everyone else. Figure showing my mother when it's just her and I will be better than with everyone else in a large group. So while everyone climbs into the bed of Shade’s truck, I snag Ava's ATV and lead the way. I love this thing, can't help it. Since it's the main road through here, it's easy enough to travel. When we get to the drive that leads up to the plantation house, it's not as clear. Not surprising. No trouble though as it all steadily disappears. The ground is so water laden that when it freezes again it will be harder than stone. Right now it's just a muddy mess. Pulling up close to the house, I point Shade towards the garage. Everyone in the back is looking towards the house all wide-eyed, so I smile. The ground in front of the porch is packed dirt, same for in front of the garage.
"Alright peeps, shoes off before you go in, please."
As they all get out and head up, I don't see Dirk. Guess he stayed back with Ava, too. Shade and his brother get out of the cab, one going around the garage while the other makes his way around the house. Rolling my eyes, I leave them to it and follow the others. A collection of shoes on the wrap around porch get nudged to the side, slipping my own off as well before going in. Decided back at Ava's that I should probably put them on, even though Tristan already knows I prefer going barefoot.
Bastion is right inside, looking up and around. Touching his shoulder, I smile down and lead him about. I show off the library-office first, because that's my favorite room in the whole place. Bedrooms, bathrooms, kitchen, laundry room, and each of the exits through sliding doors. Maii now in human form joins us, so my arm goes around him too as I show them the stairs leading up. Trailing them up to the open top floor, rooms get pointed out and possible uses for each. The idea to put up climbing walkways on the walls for Tigger is enlarged to having them up for Faline too. Smiling, I think it's more my excitement that my Imp catches onto instead of his own. Leading them both back down, we get the others and head to the basement. Point out the cellar and bathroom, then make sure to let them all know that the room down here is reserved for Faline specifically. Chandrika smiles, poking her head in while I move for the big open area. It's in here that Bastion finally has a smile of his own.
"So, what do you guys think?"
Xavier comes from the utility room, amber eyes going around the place then back to me. Just by his expression, I know he wants to talk. Ignoring him for now, I look back to my boys. Bryanna comes up to me as well while Rika lets Diego down to explore on his own. With Tristan along, I can't tell them all my plans with him around. Already he looks a little puzzled on why this room is getting so much attention. As Kani and the kids scatter, the adults come up to me. Here we go. It's Tristan that speaks up first.
"It's nice, really big. Do you really need so much space? Shit, I should move in with you. How much is it?"
Can feel Xavier slightly stiffen at that, not sure over which part though. Glancing at him in reprimand when Tristan isn't looking, I clear my throat.
"Yes, I do. As for you moving in, I doubt you'd want to since there'll be a few kids living here, remember? You know how loud they can get. Hell, you've seen how grumpy Faline can get, right? You really wanna live with that?"
I chuckle and he follows suit, but he does look at Bryanna and Xavier curiously.
"All the guys moving in too?"
Shrugging, I look around, arms crossing.
"I can provide a place, so yes. Not like I won't have the space. Besides, they help me with...stuff."
He snorts, walking around.
"Going into nudist art or something? Don't see them being very useful for your writing unless you go for specific details. Never said how much it is."
Bryanna's emotions are getting more and more nervous while Xavier's get more indignant. Rolling my eyes, I make light of it all.
"Oh yeah, because I can so gawk at a naked male long enough to paint it or write about it. Pfft. Can you imagine posing all he-man like for me? I don't think so. You are aware males are good for more than what you seem to be assuming, right? Like...oh, I don't know...actually helping me pay for this place? Helping me keep up with it? Have you ever known me to fix a sink?"
Being real sexist here I know, but it's getting my point across to him... Hopefully.
"As for just how much it is, you don't want to know. Trust me. Ava was able to work me a deal with the owner, but it's still pretty high. Hence all the guys."
"And the kids? If you're working so much, who's taking care of them?"
Rolling my eyes again, I make a rude noise. Out of the corner of my eye, I can see Diego. With only a couple lights turned on down here, it leaves a lot of shadows to hide in from human eyes.
"Just how old do you think they are? They'll be going to school, have plenty of stuff to keep them busy, and they already know that if they need anything all they have to do is talk to me. I'm not a complete idiot, Tristan."
Raising his hands in surrender, he backs off, laughing.
"Alright, alright. Where's your sister anyway? Has she seen the place?"
"Not yet, she's still with her friends. Last I talked to her she was looking into different jobs on taking care of people."
Think that's what she was doing when making that list of people. Could be way off base though. I hope not.
"Tried to get her to come over today, but she was busy with other stuff. I'll be getting my mom in a few hours."
Nodding, he moves off, saying he's going to go upstairs and look around more. Waving a hand at him, I look at the two Were-animals next to me.
"Alright, so what’re your guys' complaints?"
The woman clenches her fists, then drops them to her sides to keep from fidgeting. Her light brown skin holds the sun-kissed look but it comes from her mixed heritage. Brown eyes are determined as they look at me.
"I wasn't sure before since your home was so small, but if this is what you're getting... Were you serious when you said I could stay?"
Smiling at her, I nod.
"I was serious, yeah. Figure bedrooms can be doubled up if need-be to hold everyone's things. Aside from the size change, everything would pretty much be the same as it is at the other house. Maii, Bastion, and possibly Rika will be going to the Shifter school that Lily goes to, so it's not like they'll constantly be underfoot. Shade, Zypher, you and I have our day jobs, so we'll be plenty occupied."
Glancing over to Xavier who's been quiet, he speaks up before I can go on.
"I have something lined up."
My brows furrow, but I look back to Bryanna.
"Kani is waiting for a friend of his to send him his things, then he'll be doing something. Faline will be spending much of her time at the Vamp bordello if I'm understanding things from her right, and Diego will hang out here with either me or one of the others until he feels up to taking human form again."
Looking over to where he was hiding, he comes out now and up to us, sitting at our feet and looking up.
"I've set aside my writing for now and focusing more on my art. I also have other stuff I've been working on and I don't know how long it will take. When finished with it though, I'll be working towards this animal council thing. Things in your guys' world are seriously screwy."
When she looks even more confused, I shake my head and tell her to talk to Shade or Zypher. They'd know more than I. Hell Xavier could probably tell her more, but I need to talk to him first. Shooing her and Rika towards the stairs, she gives a small smile and leaves. Sticking my thumbs in my pockets, I turn to the maned wolf for answers.
"You're not going back to your mercenary, work are you?"
Chapter 83: Chapter 82 - Kierra
Chapter Text
Kierra
Looking much like he did when I first met him, I take a step back. Diego has to dart to the side so I don't step on him, but that's his own fault. Worse than a cat trying to trip you. Playboy visage gone, Xavier shakes his head, looking every inch the predator. Hell, he'd be one even if he didn't have an inner animal. Soldier-trained and years of battle to Special Ops then to mercenary. Lots of death potential there. My voice was soft when asking, but I don't doubt supernatural ears didn't hear me.
"I am not a babysitter. You may not mean to treat me as such, but you do. Those boys are mature enough to be left on their own if needed. Staying in a house twenty-four-seven is driving me crazy, I need to do something. I belong to you, I'm not denying that, but I need to do something. Do you understand?"
Thinking back over things, I have been treating him like one. I'd relegated him to staying inside with kids instead of letting him be the active adult he is. Wincing, I nod.
"You're right, and I didn't mean to do so. I apologize."
I know the boys are mature enough, but that isn't the point. Point was to keep them safe from outside sources, those who're coming after me and Faline and will use them to get to us without a second thought. The tall as hell male drops to his knees in front of me. Bones hitting the concrete cause me to wince again. My hands raise as he goes down, leaving my waist free for his arms to go around. Not exactly what I was going for, and my hands hover awkwardly over his head as he presses it into my abdomen.
Getting the outpouring of emotion from him, I have to block it out, cut it off so I don't drown in it. Looking to Diego in confusion, he sits once more and cocks his head at us. That's helpful. Feeling like a dolt, I finally rest my hands down on his head and shoulder. One of the emotions I had gotten before turning it off was his skin craving, the need to be near someone else and feel them. Nothing sexual, not really, just one of those things that even humans can get when alone for too long. Yes, I may technically sleep with this man every night, but I don't sleep with him, and not in bare skin. Not alone either. You know, that just sounds all sorts of wrong, even in my own head.
So when feeling heated hands slip under the back of my shirt to lay on my skin, I cool my first instinct to freeze or run away. It’s not as easy as it sounds though. More touching happened with Benjamin, but I was also not in my right mind. I was in the left...the crazy part. Apparently, I don't succeed totally in not stiffening, because he presses closer, keeping me from moving away and whispers that he won't hurt me. I know that, but that isn't the issue. Wouldn't even know where to begin to try and explain it to him, so I just keep quiet and will myself to relax.
Hot hands on already heated skin creates what? That's right. Sweat. His hands stick to me while I finger comb his hair, enjoying the feeling of it. Of course, where there's sweat, there's smell. Doesn't have to be a bad smell to smell, so if someone says you smell, you could smell like roses to them for all you know. Granted these days that's highly doubtful, uneducated in tact that most are, but yeah. As for right now, the smell is skin, the scent that comes off your body naturally. Xavier's natural skin scent is musky, earthy. Not surprising when his animal smells of musk, burning leaves, and wood. Smells of just pure sin too, if you ask me. Not sure how I'd explain it to anyone, but I figure it has something to do with pheromones and his 'animal magnetism'. Feeling ridiculous with a man's head right under my boobs, I grip handfuls of his hair and pull his head back. His eyes are closed, face peaceful as if sleeping.
"Hey sleepy face, we need to get upstairs with the oth..."
Don't get any further when the sounds of a commotion find us. He abruptly lets me go as we rush up. Rounding the wall that makes up the fireplace, the problem is at the open front door. Taking in the scene before walking up, Shade and his brother stand to either side of a gray wolf while Tristan stands off to the side with wide eyes. Shit. Looking back to Xavier, I flick my eyes over to my very human friend. He nods, making his way over to him as I walk up closer to the stranger. Not a wild wolf, this is a Werewolf who got too close and ran into a pair of wolves unknown to it. Holding my hand out to the teeth-baring wolf who looks about to pounce, I reach for its mind.
"There is a human here that does not know about any of us. Please, let's go outside and you and I can talk."
Gold eyes instantly fall on mine while a growl starts, causing Zypher and his brother to take on more threatening stances. Ears then go up before licking his maw then closing it, bristled gray and brown fur settling as he calms his posture. Watching me as if he knows who I am, he paws the floor. Motioning for the brothers to back off, I step closer till I'm in Tristan's view, hiding the wolf with my frame. Can hear him talking to the others about how cool it is and that he forgot there were wolves in this park. Not sure if that's good knowledge or not. How can you forget? Either way, I'll have to talk to him. The large wolf backs up till it's just outside, then it darts down the steps and around the house. Telling the others to stay, I follow after it at a normal pace. When out of human eyesight, I move faster. Having darted off to the left, I find the wolf under a cluster of trees. Out of sight and away from the house clearing. Hands are slid into my pockets as I walk up to it calmly. Steps are light, unhurried, while my hair catches on the lower branches. Doesn't stick, but I can feel the tug.
"I take it you're one of Gabriel's wolves. Question is, are you one who hates me on sight, a curious bystander, or one who's looking for trouble?"
My voice is kept light, friendly. Approaching much the same way I would with a wild animal. Showing or smelling of fear or uncertainty is never a good idea. False bravado will get you killed just as quickly too. Golden eyes stare at me, reading what I show. Darker than my sister’s, but still an obvious gold. Maybe bronze? Meh.
"Bit of the last two, I think."
Smiling, I lean my back against one of the trees facing away from the house. A male wolf, go figure.
"I like your honesty, but I'd request, in a friendly way, that next time you don't walk into a whole house full of predators if you're by yourself. Are you, by the way? Or is there anyone else looking to be a surprise?"
His head shakes, sitting down and contemplating me.
"Alright, so why are you here? If it's to cause trouble, come back when we're moved in and I'll take you up on a spar. Right now I have a human friend who's oblivious to what we all are. Later I'll be bringing in another who is as well. Neither will be around on a permanent basis, so no need to worry."
At his constant staring, I shrug and look up to the branches. There are two large trees to either side of the house that can be gotten onto from the top floor balcony. I haven't climbed a tree in... I don't even know how many years.
"My Alpha says you are to be left alone. That to cross you would mean pain."
Chuckling, I give him an amused expression and hold out my arms.
"Yet here you are. Sounds like you listen about as well as I do. Who would be dishing out this pain, by the way?"
Wolves aren't exactly equipped to shrug, so it's more just reading the facial and visual expressions. He's pretty talkative though, so there's no guessing needed.
"He wasn't too clear on that part. It was my assumption that it was you, so I had to come see for myself just who you are. Wasn't expecting there to be so many here, but seeing them is good too."
I nod, curious yet also pensive.
"Can pretty much tell you I'm not what he seems to think I am. Putting me ahead of anyone else is unnecessary and unwanted. Can tell him I said as much too. I'm not a bully, but I will protect what's mine. I know I'm on your guys' land, so some leeway will be given, but I'll only be pushed so far."
Getting blinked at, I raise an eyebrow. A Bluejay diving in catches my attention, watching it as it bounces from branch to branch. Have to watch out for them, they can be mean little buggers. With Tigger and Diego, have to keep an eye out for the larger birds; owls, hawks, eagles, and even falcons. Wouldn't do to have them carried off and me going on a rampage because something ate my cat. Heh, tells you where my priorities are, doesn't it? I'm not that cold, I promise.
"Dirk paints a different picture of you to the others; a scary yet playful mystic with attitude. While some are indifferent, others have shown interest. Story is, you're the cause of Joshua's death."
Can't keep my gaze from going stormy, eyes slipping into the yellow of my beast. He watches impassively as I stand more upright, arms crossing in front of my belly. I am so tired of hearing how I was the reason for someone's death when they brought it on themselves.
"You could put it that way, I guess. Man can't keep his hands to himself and who gets blamed? Me. Well, that's just peachy. Fine, sure, I was the cause of this man’s death. I'm just sorry I wasn't the one to give the finishing blow. Must not have been much of a decent guy, forcing himself on someone else. Doubt I was the only one, but that's just me. But go right on ahead, I will willingly take on the blame for his death, but be aware, it was justly deserved."
I get stared at for a couple more minutes, so I turn my own gaze back to the bird so I can calm myself. When we get moved in, I plan on hanging that asshole’s hide up in the library for all to see. Anyone who doesn't like it can kiss my tail and leave my home. Rapist sympathizers are people I really don't understand and don't think I want to. There's absolutely no reason to force yourself on another like that. Cries of 'I couldn't help it' or 'he/she was asking for it' or even 'I was drunk'. No. Just, no. Don't, fucking, even.
"I'm not saying one way or the other. Didn't much care for the guy myself. A bully to those he saw as under him. But just like any other bully, he had his groupies. Those are the ones you need to watch out for, because they will cause you trouble."
Shrugging, my hands slide back into my pockets and I smirk. The look is not at all friendly and very evil.
"Well I'll just have to keep an eye out for them, won't I? Can't very well have them feeling neglected if they crave a beating. Your Alpha won't have to worry about them for long if they cause too many problems with me or mine, because I will put a stop to it one way or another."
A good fight is what I need. Sparing with the guys is nice an all, but they pull their punches. Holding back on all movements, which helps me with squat. Might as well be tangling with a giant teddy bear. Just look at how Xavier had reacted before when my hip popped. He thought he 'broke' me. Seriously? Come on. Not only am I a freaking monster, but I'm a thicker chick with muscle and spunk. You're not breaking me that easily.
The wolf blinks at me a couple more times, then turns tail and runs off. Rude. Didn't even give me his name. Flicking my tongue in finality, I realize my jewelry is gone. Dammit. Gonna end up buying the damn things in bulk. Why? Because. Won't say there's other stuff I had to give up, since so far I haven't, so it isn't stubbornness of wanting to hold onto something. Well, I take that back, I've been giving up my privacy left and right with all those I bring into my home, but that can be worked around. As for the tongue ring, it's just a thing. Turning, I head back to the house to see Tristan on the porch waiting for me.
"Hey Ginger, you and I need to have words."
He snorts, looking bored as he leans up against the pillar.
"I would say. Holding out on me about some details of this place? Wild wolves? I know you like 'em an all, but you have to think of the safety of those who're inside. What if it was one of the kids who'd been cornered by that animal?"
Amused, I cross my arms and wait for the end of his ranting. Trying to keep a straight face but unable to help it and smiling anyway. I stand there barefoot at the bottom of the steps while he paces back and forth and complains, all doom and gloom like. Cocking my hip, I wait for him to finish, but he still has a lot of hot air to blow it seems. Time to interrupt and save both of us some trouble.
"Dude, do you not know who you're talking to? Seriously. He was just curious and spooked. If it had been one of the kids, nothing would have happened because they know what to do. Each should know just from being in my home that animals are a big thing in my life. From taking care of them to re-homing. From nursing to fangs and claws."
Raising an eyebrow, I turn mocking.
"Why Tristan, you're not turning into one of those high and mighty pricks who thinks that they're vermin, are you?"
He glares at me, clearly unfazed.
"You push your luck Kie, too far at times. Just look at what happened to you a few weeks back. Big dog biting int..."
His voice trails off as he looks at me with accusing eyes.
"That was no dog, was it? One of the beasts from here made it close to your place, didn't it? Did you ever call anyone about it?"
Not wanting to lie, I just stand there and look at him, letting him piece what he can together.
"Dammit, Kie! You have a death wish, don't you? Jesus fuc..."
He starts pacing again, steps angry. Rolling my eyes, I make my way around the house. Having only seen the front half thoroughly and the back through screen doors. Probably time I take a peek.
"Don't you walk away from me you pain in the ass, I'm not done with you yet."
Chuckling, I keep going, hearing his steps coming up behind me. Cerulean eyes are still sparking at me when I look over, but I just smile at him.
"You take the world too seriously, Tris. Loosen up. What happens will happen. Everyone's prepared and knows what to do if they walk into an iffy situation. Give them credit, they aren't idiots you know. Each of them has a background experience to draw on for what to do and what not to do."
Walking beside me as we pass the tall trees next to the house on towards the back, his expression is one of stubbornness.
"I take it seriously because it is serious. While you hide in your little house doing your thing, I'm out in the world and seeing what's going on. To you, nothing is serious because you've made up your own little world. Reality was that wild animal sneaking into your home and endangering everyone within, yet you chase it out and want to have a petting party?"
I burst out laughing, which just turns his face thunderous. Shaking my head, I apologize. A petting party. Yeah…
"Dude, nothing happened. Nothing will happen. Do you really think the owners of the park would really let totally wild animals run about when they have campgrounds? People and tourists to protect? No. Each is tagged and known personally to the people who run the place. The animals know not to attack humans."
Spreading my arms, I turn and walk backwards.
"The wolf was just curious at all the new smells intruding on its land. I mean, come on. People have houses in here. The groundskeeper or whatever you want to call him knows each animal through and through. Do you really think Ava would live here with a child if it weren't safe? Use your brain, man."
He's silent as he thinks over my words, meanwhile, I turn back around before I trip over something and really look the fool. The space that makes up the backyard isn't very big, smaller than what Ava has. The clearing goes all the way around the house, leaving a good eight feet across or so before the grasses go higher and lead into the trees. The snow is all but gone, the air balmy. Looking down, my thin sock-covered feet touch along the surface of the ground, springy dead grass tickling along the underside of my foot. Moving further away from my human friend, I walk the yard.
While doing so, I think over what Gabriel's price was to keep the place. Still need to get the bulk payment to him first, then go from there. Not sure how any of us can help him with the place, I know nothing of upkeep on a state park. Don't know about the other guys, but I kind of doubt any of them know either. The campgrounds are much further north, and last I knew, fenced off. Not heavy-duty stuff or anything, but signs and such warning others that they're way off course and need to go back or be fined. There's a main road around the whole place and a bridge that goes across Spider Lake, not counting the trails and roads within. Need to get a map for the whole forest overall, it's so big. Tristan makes his way closer to me, so I slow and wait for him, hoping he's finally calmed down.
"Alright, fine. But why hasn't there been more coverage of them being here? On the news or articles in the paper? I forgot all about them being brought here."
Shrugging, I keep my face down as I walk.
"I'm sure they're there, just not as obvious as they once were. Not like you can hide something like this, their howls alone should remind everyone of their presence here. You'd have to talk to..."
Shutting my mouth, I look up, feeling eyes on me. When unable to see who or what it is, I nudge Tristan back towards the house. The sliding doors in the kitchen being the back door, I get him through them and follow after.
"Talk to who?"
"Huh?"
Tearing my eyes away from the glass, I look at him in confusion.
"You said I'd have to talk to someone, but you cut off and practically pushed me in here. What's wrong?"
Smiling and shrugging again, I look around for the others.
"It's getting late, we should get back and see how Ava's doing. Find out if I can go get my mom yet. Still want to show her the place before it gets too late."
Walking away before he can speak, I call out for the animals. Everyone once again piles into the truck bed and off we go. I don't ignore my friend, but I act as if our conversation never happened, keeping things light and playful. Don't know who was there hiding in the trees, the wind not very helpful either, blowing the scent away from me. Didn't see any reflective glows, but that doesn't mean anything. If I'm constantly going to be peeped on, I'm gonna throw a serious fit.
Back at Ava's, the food's about an hour and a half from being done. Telling her my plan of showing mom the new place first, she waves me off. Catching up to Bastion in the living room, I ask him how he likes the new place.
"I like it. Really big, lots of space. Will I have my own room?"
To be honest, I'm not sure, but I don't want to give an all-out no either.
"Dunno, you'll probably bunk with Maii. Did you want your own room?"
I hold my breath, and when he shakes his head, I can breathe again, relief spreading through me. Looking around the room, his blue eyes keep alluding mine.
"What's up?"
At his shrug, I give him a look. He forces a smile, the emotions coming from him all mixed up and confusing. He's quiet for a couple more minutes before he finally speaks up.
"Will we be sleeping like we do at home? In the new place I mean."
Blinking at him in confusion, I answer.
"I planned on it. If you don't want to sleep like that anymore I will be sure to get you..."
His shaking head really has me confused, so I wait on him some more.
"I like sleeping the way we do. It lets me know I'm not alone. Makes me feel safe. Was just wondering if I'd have a space of my own for other stuff."
Nodding to his steadily lowering voice, my head cocks to catch his eyes.
"Of course. Even bunked with someone else, you'll have your own space. If you need more than what's available then we'll work something out, how's that sound?"
His earlier words both warm my heart and break it. Flashing on how I found him, it's a miracle he's come this far in such a short time. He still has nightmares, probably always will, but with others around who can help and understand from their own experiences, I'm sure that's helpful as well. Another way of letting him know he isn't alone. Blond head bobbing, I smile. Bedrooms will be full, that's for sure, but there's a whole lot of other spaces. From large closets to storage rooms. May sound weird, but when I was younger, I'd surround myself with fake plants while in the closet. It didn't have a door, but it calmed me and made me feel safe.
Ruffling his hair, Lily's call has him running off. Smile fading, I watch after him then stand and head out. Ava has all the guys busy, from cleaning something to stirring a pot, so I'm able to make a clean exit. Here’s to hoping that isn’t a bad omen.
Chapter 84: Chapter 83 - Faline
Chapter Text
Faline
Screams.
I can hear screams. Not with my ears, but in my head. Pain filled shouts and agony inspired yelling. I hear the words, but they make no sense to me. Voices I recognize but can't place nag at my brain while flinching away from the ever growing anger and rage.
The 'clack clack clack' of heels on stone grates at exposed nerves as I'm thrown from blackness into a body filled with hate and hunger. My whole form aches where blades have bitten in, where teeth have pierced through. Where burning metal has been poured over skin and eaten through tissues and kissed bone. We know we can get through this, we did before, many, many years ago.
A pinch to the heart reminds us that even though our body survived, our mind was fragmented. Not quite shattered, but damn near close to. We had forgotten, had pushed it all away so it couldn't hurt us anymore. Even pushing it away, it found us and whispered the joys of pain and blood, of torturing another and finding delicious, ecstatic pleasure in it. Of doing to them what was once done to us and sharing that sensation of being reborn into a world filled with whatever we want.
We had forgotten that She was once a party to our agony, despair, and degradation. Thought we'd gotten away from them, but she found us again at the worst possible time. Hidden away in our head until a little slip of a thing started digging and bringing darkness to bare in the harsh light. Stripped down and exposed, worming her way in, causing memories to swirl and surface.
HUNGER!
The very thought of that pixie face makes my mouth water... Silver Wolf killed my Anthony, my love, my pet. Pixie... I need my pixie, bring her back to me. I found her, she's mine. SHE'S MINE! Things would have been perfect between the three of us, if only given the chance. She made the world less crazy, less noisy. Calm.
GIVE HER BACK TO ME!
Jerking awake to a pounding heart, I trip over my own feet that have managed to get tangled in a sheet. The very thought of being trapped and bound sends my panic into overdrive. The silk ends up in strips and shreds strips before I leap off the bed, being in the damn thing period not helping my fear drop at all. Looking around the darkness, I'm in Lady's room. Her given threat made hours ago, or was it days ago? ...either way, it courses through my head and spikes up my heart rate again. Running out into the quiet office, I dart under one of the chairs and try to collect myself. In animal form, I make myself as small as possible. What happened? I wasn't tied down, nor was I chained or collared. Those things alone calm me at the thought of them not being done. Going into an eased state, I think back to the things I can remember.
A fight. Leidolf. The fight was because of the Changeling. Because I wouldn't give him to a Vampire, or share him. Death. I had won my fight but learned a terrible truth. Vampires die then wither into dust till nothing is left, then any and all trace disappears. Nothing. Not a damn thing to show that we were there. Thinking over all the folklore and mythologies that I've read about Vampires, it really isn't surprising, just never thought it would feel so... Final. So empty. Shaking the maudlin thoughts from my head, I resolve to never come to that end.
Leidolf. Thessily.
Elena.
Shit, how long was I asleep? Running back to Lady's bedroom to ransack her clothes, I find I don't need to since something was left out for me. Looking at it, I scrunch my nose and shift back to human form.
"Woman really needs to realize I don't have the legs for this crap."
Even whispered aloud, it provides no comfort, just more annoyance. You could get away with calling it sleepwear since I think that's what the idea started out as. Black, of course. Sheer, of course. Meant for someone with long legs? You got it. Spaghetti straps hold up a solid black bra piece, the long sheer material coming out of the bottom goes all the way to the floor. I'll be tripping over the damn thing. No underwear, as per usual, but the sheer black does help obscure anything. Might as well be a damn nudist with this stuff. Yes, it's pretty, and soft, and comfy, but that's not the point. It's not till after I put it on that I notice the small catch on each side of the skirt part. Fidgeting and fiddling till I figure it out, I look at the mirror off to the side. The catches pull up the material in an artful way so you aren't stepping on the front hem, and where it's bunched darkens the groin area even more. Imagine that, it's semi-functional. Still have a train behind me though.
Thinking of all my charges again, I go back out and leave the room. Leidolf, my brunette and gray wolf Changeling, is laying off to one side, while Thessily, my small clouded leopard Shifter, is off to the other side. Both look up as I come through, then stand and come to me.
"Sorry about that guys. Think everything just all came together at once and knocked me out. Are you two okay?"
Expecting any kind of verbal response is a moot point. Changelings don't have telepathy, and Thessily isn't much for words at all. While he cocks his head and looks at me, she rubs against my legs. Flashing on a childish thought, I feel regal with both a wolf and a 'big' cat at my sides. The outfit doesn't help. Could call me Lady's damn dress-up doll. Leidolf's draw has me touching his head, so I do the same to Thessily. Each one calms once touched, which confuses me, but I nod to each and head for the kitchen. Don't know the way to the detox rooms, so the kitchen it is. From there I can send a runner.
Halting several feet ahead, I go back and make my way next door to Lady’s room. My office, right? Poking my head in, everything is how it was left, with some extras. Against one wall are several boxes of different types of fans, a few cases of booze, and a clock on my desk. A single clock. Right. Growling at the Mistress's perceived humor, I get the alcohol put into the bottom drawers of the file cabinet. Might not be what they're for, but better than having them sit out in the open. Chewing on a nail before deciding, I grab one of the larger oscillating fan boxes. Don't see my notes anywhere, so hopefully Trisha has them. The animals stayed at the door and watched me, now they follow me out once more as we make the trek to our destination.
Passing submissives here and there, each bow as we pass. Really don't care for that, but it's one of Lady's orders that seems to have stuck. A few Vampires are also passed, they either ignore my presence completely or give a small nod. Gloomy bunch, these Vamps. Then again, hiding away from the world like they're doing, it's not much of a shocker. Would being known to the public be a bad thing or good? Meant to stay in the shadows, I know, but that was in the dark ages. Can't things be different now? Would have to dodge fanatics from both sides of the fence, sure, but wouldn't have to hide so much. Could actually go out and at least explore. Bunch of stuffy old people in here with too much attitude. Smirking to myself, it's a wonder they don't like me. Not only am I a living representation of what they left behind, but also a slap to the face of their changing world. Like I said; stuffy.
We get weird and curious looks all the way to the kitchen. Probably doesn't help that I'm carrying the box on my head. Not trying to balance it without any hands, but it seemed the most practical. Allows me to see without having my hands too tangled up. See, the makers of these boxes don't put any helpful or useful handles on them, and my arms are short. Put two and two together and on my head it is, where I can use it as a drop-down shield if need be, or just a projectile. A smile creases my lips as I think of frisbeeing it at someone. That would be hilarious. Childish, but funny nonetheless.
Can tell we're close when I smell coffee brewing. Since working in the kitchen, there's more life to it. Voices and even bouts of laughter. The smells bring vitality to those deemed slave. Well, not just them, but others as well. I get the picture of animals around a watering hole, and from them come the predators that prey on them. Both living as nature intended, at some point or another. My kitchen has become the watering hole, drawing others of various walks to it. Known as neutral ground, or will be at least, when I'm done with it. Place where anyone can go and not be in fear of being molested by another. Once out of the room, I can only do so much.
Judging by the other smells finding me and the prickling of my skin, it's afternoon. Not sure what time I passed out, but it was several hours ago. Vamps only need a few hours and they're good, so I should be fine for another twenty-four-hour shift. Snorting to myself has the wolf at my side looking up at me, but since it wouldn't be amusing to him, I don't say anything. With Thanksgiving tomorrow, a lot of work needs to be done in the kitchen. Helps that since everyone has different hours, it gives some time to refill empty trays. Only ones it matters to are the animals and humans, Vampires could care less. Why do I care? Because. Someone needs to. With them all in my care now, I'd like to do the best I can for them. To make their dreary life just a little bit better. The older ones are used to how things are - don't know anything different. But the younger generations know that there's something better.
On stepping into the large room, my eyes find the painting that my sister had done. Wonder if Lady would mind terribly if it got moved to my office since it just reminds the angry fangers that I'm here to change their world. Having something all big and thrust into your face doesn't help, you know? Motioning both feline and wolf off to the front to get some food from Kerry, I work at putting the fan together. I don't need no damn instructions to tell me how to put piece ‘A’ into piece ‘B’, I can figure it out myself. Ever notice how some things always have some extra piece that doesn’t go anywhere? They put that in there just to screw with you. Once put together, I get it moved to the opposite front and facing towards the massive cooking pot. Flipping it on high, it gets the air moving around those cooking. Going to play hell for any powders out, but that can be worked around.
When first coming in here I didn't see how any ventilation worked with blocked off windows, but there are slow-moving fans on the very high ceiling. Higher up against the outer wall, the one the painting is hanging on, there are slits in the brick that provide airflow to and from the outside. They're just shuttered in a way that light doesn't make it through. Or if it does, it's reflected back out instead of inside. Higher up above the ovens and appliances in the corner as well, there are vents in the wall that pull the air in. Of course, there's also the chimney where the large pot is, being positioned right under the opening. Every now and then a breeze will come through, always noticeable because it's so much colder than the usual air in here.
My usual kitchen crew; Kerry, Salem, Joey, Marie, and Ty look over at me and smile in acknowledgment. Scarlett and Lex must be working up front. Each was given a choice to work just here or both. Kerry, Salem, and Ty are the only ones who opted for just kitchen. Was up to them, so it's fine with me. Brows furrowing, I call Kerry over.
"Do you guys need more help in here? You all do sleep at some point, right?"
She smiles, face lighting up.
"We've been circling people through, teaching them how things work and how to make some stuff. We do sleep, of course. We take shifts."
Returning her smile, I look out over who all is in here. A few of the newer guys just brought in are at one of the tables eating with some others. I'm glad they were able to integrate themselves. Calling out to Moon, the hyena that had shown Chandrika around, I go to my counter. Moon is one of the older ones, clocking in at over seventy years old. He's been here longer than Trisha. For an oriental male, he's very pretty for his age.
"Yes, Milady?"
My nose scrunches at the title. He has only the faintest of accents, but it still sounds wrong.
"My name is Faline, you know that. You don't have to use a title for me."
When he just smiles at me, I leave it and go about why I called him in the first place.
"Can you track down Trisha for me? We need to check in on Elena and Kell."
His eyes flicker to the side as he nods, turning to leave when I catch his arm. He's steadfast, but his one catch is those eyes of his.
"What's wrong?"
His face falls into sympathy, not for the one spoken about, but for the one being spoken to.
"Elena died this morning. Her heart couldn't take the strain of her body's craving. Trisha found her and took care of everything."
Nodding, I blink and let him go. It's sad, it is, but I'd already known she wasn't going to make it. The smell of death on her was too strong. Thinking about it now, I'd forgotten that I told Trisha to put the girl to sleep. To be honest, I don't feel anything. I didn't know her well enough. Just another casualty of our messed-up world. Does bring up a question though, what do they do with the bodies? Putting that off as something to ask the healer, I talk with the crew about the holiday food and what they'd like to do. No guarantee that I'll be free to help, so can't count on me for much. The holiday itself doesn't mean much to anyone here but I like the smells of holiday food. Should get some food scented candles for my office. Not that I'll be in there much but for when I am, it'd be nice.
My companion animals stay at my feet. Leidolf damn near hovering while Thessily is a little calmer, having told her to stay by my side so nothing happens like it did yesterday. So far I haven't gotten any blowback from killing that unknown female Vamp, but I'm sure it will be coming soon. Geez, how many does that make now that are dead because of my being here? Clearly not enough judging by some of the looks the other Vamps are giving me. Bring it, bitches. You'd swear I have a deathwish, but I really don't. Honest. Just looks that way thanks to my everywhere-enemies. Not entirely sure which side Lady is on, in fact. She's just a big question mark. That woman confuses me period.
It takes around ten minutes but Trisha does show up, Danica at her side. The girl smiles when she sees me, but she does seem a bit despondent. I smile when I see my notebook in Trisha's hands. She hands it over pretty much as soon as she's in front of me, eyes cast down as she fidgets.
"You alright Trisha? If it's about Elena, I've already heard. Were you able to keep her asleep?"
Her head raises and she nods. Would seem she isn't too broken up either, just worried I'd blame her. I pat her arm then get the book opened to where I need it.
"What about Kell? And Tasha?"
Tasha had been all up in arms last I saw her, putting her life in great danger with her bluster. She meant well, but she could have gotten killed.
"Kell is still in his room, I'd seen him not that long ago. He's in bad shape but nowhere near as bad as the girl was. I put Tasha to work cleaning some rooms, I paired her up with another so she wouldn't be alone. I'd seen you'd put down that she was not to be ‘used’ but to be put to work."
Nodding, I flip through to the ledger I'd written up. Several pages are filled with names and particular information on each, whether they're to be placed somewhere to clean or to be made available on the floor. Since that's what many have been doing for years, they’ve stuck with it. Others, like Tasha, have decided to clean the place instead of 'entertaining' those up front. Some had already been doing both and chose what they wanted from there. Even Mercedes, who'd been cut up and abused, stayed with being available for patrons. Their bodies, their choice.
"Since you already checked on him I'll leave him for now. No need to rile him up. Has a room been converted for the new animal sleeping arrangement? Have they all been informed?"
She nods, falling into her 'all business' stance.
"They have. Many wanted me to give you their thanks. For others it's been so long, they aren't sure about it yet. Some of the humans also questioned if they were allowed to join. If you ask me, it's a bad idea."
By her scrunched face, that's obvious. Old woman set in her old way. Smiling at her, I shake my head.
"They can join if they wish, just let it be known that no funny business is allowed. If any want to have a lover, have them come talk to me about it, okay?"
Stubborn lines crease her face, but she does nod. It's obvious she doesn't like taking orders from someone so much younger. I just hope she learns that she can trust me. Looking back down to the notes I've made, I ask more questions.
"Do you know of any rooms out of the way of the Vamps that can be opened? The windows I mean. Remove the shutters or whatever and let the sunlight in. Too cold out for the humans to go outside for the sun, so windows will have to work for now."
When she nods, we have a destination. Not much I can do once there unless I want to be a stain on the carpet, so I have to stay out of the rooms themselves. She shows me a few different ones on the highest level of the place. Doesn't surprise me that Vamps don't come up here; my skin feels like it's trying to crawl off. A few different ones are picked out, sitting room types, and even one of the hallways. Signs get made and put up on each, letting all know what's open and alight in yellow glory. Standing outside of one while Trisha and Danica get the last one opened up, the color explosion on the floor is quite a shock. Stained glass designs shine onto the carpet and walkway, a prism to illuminate the darkened hall. My skin and nerves aren't happy, but I stay and smile. Leidolf and Thessily go into the room, and I can hear Danica's excitement.
As I write down where and which rooms, others start coming forward, drawn to the girl's screeches. When they see me they try slinking off, but I shake my head and motion for them to go in. Leidolf comes back out, his dark coat warmed from basking. Burying my hands into it, I feel a pang of loss. Unlike my sister, I wasn't a total night owl. It isn't until you lose something that you realize just how much it meant to you. Think what I miss most is the warmth of it, the way it lifted your spirit as it shown on cold skin. From what I hear, it's snowing out. Even in the harshest blizzard though, if the sun is up, I can’t go out into it. Well, maybe, if I'm totally covered up in a thick black cloak or something, no skin exposed.
Thessily comes out, her eyes a little brighter. Trisha, then a bouncy Danica, earlier depression totally gone. Both look happy to be in the light, but we have other things we have to do. On our way back to lower floors so my skin chills out, I talk to them both about the types of art they would like up there. It's then that Danica pipes up about one of the slaves she knows who can draw. Being a bit biased with my sister being an artist an all, I don't put too much stock into her word. Not only do many of the subs here not know how to read or write over a certain grade level, but I've yet to see any pick up a pencil other than Kerry and Maii. To appease her though, I write down his name and a note that he's artistic. When asked where all his work is, she shrugs and says he either throws it away or hides it in books. Hiding the evidence?
“Tell you what, find one of his drawings and show it to me and we'll go from there?”
When she nods, I look back to Trisha, wondering if she'd know what room Lady had been talking about. Told not to go in there during the day, but still need to know just where it's at.
“Hey, Trish? Do you know of a door on the east side of the building that's been closed for, well, ever? The Mistress had mentioned it and that it's like the solarium.”
The woman stops and contemplates that while I watch our steps on the floor.
“I believe I know the one. It's on the bottom floor and on the opposite side of the building that the solarium is on. Never been in there myself, don't recall it ever being opened.”
I nod as I motion her to lead the way. While she's ahead, I lag behind and have an animal to either side of me. The bouncy young girl is talking to the healer, but I block her out as I think of other things to do. Dance is an option. Haven't seen any doing much of it, but I'm sure at least one knows how to. Work-out room too, I think. I've yet to see a flabby animal, but the option for pumping iron should be available. If nothing else it can work as a stress release right?
From being on the top floor, it takes us a bit to get where I'm wanting to go. Those along the way give their assorted looks, I just don't pay any attention. A scent catching my nose has me stopping dead right in the middle of the hall. Nicolaus.
Chapter 85: Chapter 84 - Faline
Chapter Text
Faline
My head snaps up as I look around. Animals at my sides do the same while Trisha and the girl keep going, not realizing I've stopped. The smell is faint and leading into nonexistent. There are other Vamps making their way through, none I recognize till seeing the tipped hat coming towards me. Leidolf growls lightly as he presses into my side, Thessily just freezes, looking in the same direction as I. As the Bitch Vamp comes in closer with a smirk on her face, my eyes narrow.
“Well well, if it isn't the resident do-gooder. Heard you had quite the spat earlier, not wanting to share your pets.”
Madaline stands a few feet ahead of me, decked out as some old fashioned lady in a fedora and short skirt suit. Pinstriped green, it would be kind of cute if it were on someone else. For once I'm at a loss for words as I try to figure out why one of the scents coming from her is from someone who supposedly isn't around. Brows furrow as I scowl at her, lifting my nose and stepping in closer. Eyes flash as she steps away quickly, then covers the movement by pulling at her top. A scent is hidden under all her finery.
“What have you been doing? Find a stash of Nicolaus's clothes? Or do you know where he is?”
Don't think her face could get any more haughty than what it is now as she looks down her nose at me. His scent is there, faint under all that perfume she's drenched herself in. Face made up in greens and blacks with emeralds adorning her throat and ears. She's been up to something.
“As if I would tell you anything. He's left you for something better. Classier. Thanks to that sister of yours getting rid of that dog of his, he's finally come around to wanting something actually worth having. Doesn't want anything to do with the likes of you.”
Don't think a red flag could be raised any higher. Metallic gold eyes narrow at her once more as I step closer. She stops herself from taking another step back, but her body stiffens.
“Why, Madaline, I do believe you're hiding something. Does the Mistress know you're hiding away a fugitive? Has she talked to you yet about all those rumors you'd been spreading around? She wasn't too pleased with that, you know, since it led to a couple of her subs getting injured.”
Her eyes glint as she smirks at me. I take my step back, wary now that she isn't showing unease after Lady'd been mentioned. Something's going on here, and it more than likely isn't good. Hell, when is it?
“You mean how you were sleeping around with everyone? Nico was especially keen on hearing how you had been playing with the Mistress behind his back. That seemed to be the last straw for him to toss you away.”
The wolf at my side presses close as he growls at the woman in front of me. Madaline's eyes are intent on me and ignore him completely. I take another step back. Something isn't right here, and I need to find out what before it bites me in the ass. The undead in front of me smiles and chuckles before spinning on her heel and walks away. That in of itself is telling - when has she ever walked away from me in a good mood? Is she with Nicolaus? My mind flashes on the last expression I saw on him before he turned away. I couldn't read it. Shouldn't need to, with how he was over me, I seriously doubt he'd just 'toss me out' as she would have me believe. Is he still here? Has he been this whole time? Many questions, no answers. My hand falls onto the wolf’s head, burying in the warm fur as I look over to the Healer and her helper. They'd finally stopped and came back, avoiding the entanglement I'd found myself in. Walking closer and tugging the woman further ahead away from the onlookers, we make our way forward while I ask for a favor.
“Can you find me someone who knows where Madaline has been going? Where her room is?”
Trisha looks very uncomfortable before she gives a subtle nod. Letting the older woman go, she whispers to Danica who turns and runs off. Still feeling rattled, she leads me to the room I'm wanting. The door itself looks old, with its thick wood and heavy metal hinges and latch. Almost looks like it should have a knocker on it somewhere. Putting a hand against it reveals nothing, not sure if I was looking for temperature or what, but nothing is there.
“This is it?”
My voice is low as I look over it, Trisha at my side nods while wringing her hands. If she thinks I'm wanting to barge in there then she's quite mistaken. I’m not up for a winter tan, thanks.
“She said it was locked, do you have a key for it or..? We can't go in now obviously, but when the time comes to do so, having it actually open would be a big help.”
I slide her a smirk, so she does give me a small smile.
“There is a key, but My Lady still has a hold of it.”
Inclining my head, I let her know that I'll be needing it in a few hours. Can't do anything with the courtyard yet either. Not much I can do with just standing there like a dolt. So we head back towards the kitchen, still want to talk to Joey about some of the subs who have more backbone. Hopefully, he's finished with his client. My nose scrunches at that, but it is what it is. On the way, I talk to the older woman about anything she would like to see changed. Doesn't seem to be that comfortable with me yet, because she says nothing. Like, she literally wants nothing to change. Have to bite my tongue and drop it before I put my foot in my mouth.
The smells meet me first and make me smile. Handing Trisha my notes, I lay hands on the animals to either side of me. It's like their warmth calls to me. Sounds hokey, I know. Stepping just inside the large kitchen-dining room combo, I nudge them towards Kerry once more while I look around. Joey isn't back yet. Always around till you need them then they're nowhere to be found. Ain't that the way.
“Faline?”
Turning at the sound of my name, my brows slightly furrow as I look at a male Vamp. I know this one, but I don't.
“Yeah?”
Bright green eyes that remind me of my sister’s are in a male face that probably didn't get to see its twenty-first birthday. His hair is a mixture of tawny and black, patterned much like fur. From his scent, he's near the same as Thessily and Ty. Clouded Leopard. When he smiles at me, my first reaction is wariness, but it's a welcoming expression, one not all that common on Vamps around here. He's the one who'd been civil with me before, curious about some of the things in the kitchen and seemed to miss food as I do. He was also the one who disappeared after I'd mentioned my little tidbit about alcohol.
“I finally caught you. Seems you and I were playing an endless game of tag there for a while. Do you remember me?”
Few inches under six-foot and pretty thin, he doesn't look all that imposing, but then again, neither do I. The soul patch on his chin catches my attention, it being kind of fascinating in the fact it's colored like his head hair.
“Yeah, sort of. I never got your name. How did your booze run go?”
The look on his face worries me that he's just jizzed himself, but pretty sure I'd smell that. I smile, which bleeds into chuckles as his reactions play out. Might as well be looking at Kie with her bread.
“It was marvelous! Just grand! I have you to thank for bringing it to our attention. With what we are, we cannot get drunk, but that's hardly worth it in comparison to just being able to have something to reminisce about when it comes to flavor. Don't get me wrong, blood is wonderful, but it doesn't have the range that other liquids do.”
He has me laughing by the time he's done imitating some French chef with all his gesturing. Thinking about it, don't think I've laughed with any other Vampire aside from Lady and even then it was rare. Nicolaus got smiles, but don't think I ever laughed with him. Trisha had excused herself for some coffee, so I lean against the wall and make nice with another bloodsucker for once.
“Anyway, my name is Jasyn. I'd told Avina I was looking for you, but she kept putting me off when she could get away with it.”
He smirks and almost looks sheepish. How odd.
“I recall her mentioning your name now, and that you were looking for me. With everything else going on I didn't stop to really think about it.”
Speaking of busy, why's he talking to me? My smile tones way down as my brow furrows, looking around the room to the scattered other people.
“Um, not to be rude, but why are you talking to me? Aren't I bad juju or whatever?”
The conspirator's grin has me raising a brow as he dips down closer. Have to fight myself not to take a step back.
“Bad juju. I like that. From what I hear you're something along that to some here, mostly the older and very proud. You had many of us taking bets on what you would do next before you left. Got real loud here after that; talks of ancient words and wolves and things changing. Was kind of nice, actually. Was getting way too quiet when you'd left.”
Can't help but smile at this guy. Probably screwed seven ways to Sunday in the head, but he's, well, normal. Quite a relief to see one that is. Gives me hope for my own future…if I have one.
“How long have you lived here?”
He blinks at that, looking to have to stop and actually think of how much time has passed before he just shrugs.
“Too long. I catch new things here and there, but I always come back here. Safety in numbers and all that, especially when you don't look that old.”
I snort at that but let it go. Commotion grabs my attention as another 'new' group of animals come in. Interestingly enough, Rafael and his group come in as well. Watering hole indeed.
Looking over to my crew, they're hard at work ignoring those coming in, while Leidolf watches on warily. Don't see Thessily at first until I catch her tail tip behind my counters. The term 'fraidy cat' comes to mind. Jasyn doesn't look too thrilled with the new group, so I nudge him tentatively. He looks over at me, trying to hide it. Would’ve succeeded if I hadn't seen his previous expression.
“Take it you don't like this bunch?”
He shrugs and looks back over to them as they push each other around and just overall being loud and annoying.
“I don't mind the Weres or Shifters themselves, but this bunch just came in recently. Word is they either were or are members of some gang or another. Seems lately all sorts of crowds are coming out of the woodwork that weren't seen or heard of before. Not sure why they're here, but with as boisterous as they are, I don't figure it for good. Excuse me, I have stuff I need to see to, but I'd like to speak with you again, if possible?”
His asking it is all sorts of weird, but I nod anyway.
“If you know where the Mistress's office is, mine is right next door.”
If he hadn't known that already I'd say he's kinda slow, but that's just me. His head inclines with a smile before he turns on his heel and leaves. May not mind the animals, but he seems to be running from them now.
Chapter 86: Chapter 85 - Faline
Chapter Text
Faline
With that out of the way, I head up to join my group, nodding my head to Domino when he looks over. Leidolf is watching the new group intently, eyes focused and damn near leering. I tap on his nose to get his attention.
“Calling attention to yourself doing that, you know. The key to watching is to look, but not look like you're looking.”
A little trick my sister taught me, being one who likes to watch people but doesn't want to come off as staring all creepy-like. Doesn't like people themselves, but enjoys watching them. She makes no sense to me.
Grumpy eyes roll at me before he restlessly moves around. Don't think that's any better, but whatever. While talking with Kerry and Salem about the food to be prepared, I also take stock of the newcomers. Wonder if they realize how loud they're being. Four males, all canine. From what I can catch of the newer smells, it's three wolves and a coyote. While Zaaz and the others of his group sit at one table, the other group is on the opposite. No co-mingling. I don't know anything about gang stuff except hearing about colors, symbols, and hand signs, and I'm not seeing any of that here. Granted they don't look like a very friendly sort, but that's just outward appearance. All are wearing jeans of some variety, wife-beater tank tops, and assorted brand shoes. Assembly line animals?
Two black men, a white boy, and another darker skin that's probably Hispanic. One of the black guys is the coyote and he's quite rambunctious. Loud in his gesturing and laughter. Looks to be in his thirties, but his movements remind me of Maii; all hyper and bouncy. Thought it was just a kid or a Maii thing, but maybe it's a 'yote thing? The other subs here that are of that breed aren't anywhere near as hyperactive, more subdued really. Guess it just depends on the person themselves. Each one is thinner, more lean looking, yet still obviously strong and able to handle themselves. They aren't really paying attention to anything but what one another is saying. Wonder if they even know what room they're in.
When Rafael comes up with one of his, I can't remember their name, just that he's a snow leopard Shifter. Although I think saying he might be the wrong term. Very effeminate, he may have been born male, but he's very feminine looking. I smile at both when they reach my counters.
“Heya, what's up?”
The Shifter has their nose scrunched as Rafe pokes at my dough. Waving him off is only really successful when Leidolf gets closer. Sneering at the Were, he just acts innocent as his friend calls for my attention.
“Gnarly bunch aren't they? I'm thinkin' of startin' somethin', but Pru said I have to give you a warning.”
Before I can even protest to the very British sounding cat, he's going back to the table with the others. Charr. Charr was the other British one aside from Zaaz, which makes the other cat, the very butch looking female, Pru. Rafe has a shit-eating grin when I look over to him, mouth parted as I sputter. Seconds after, Charr is speaking aloud and quite ‘clearly’ in his heavy accent on how some people are just inbred wankers and need to be put down. Zaaz and Pru have to put their two cents in and it just escalates from there. Groaning, my face falls into my hands. I'm beginning to think that it isn't possible to not have problems in here. Everyone seems to think this is the place to have their issues. Peeking upwards, the opposing side is now also hurling insults about people who need to go back to their own country. As my head goes up, I glare at the Were leaning against my counter, who's watching his friends go at it. Punching his arm, I growl at him. He laughs while backing up, rubbing at his limb while he looks at me.
“What? He warned you first.”
I don't know whether to hit him again or laugh at some of the things being said by Charr, who it seems has quite the colorful mouth.
“You should be really happy I'm not working with anything sharp right this second or you'd be hurting.”
The roguish Were just looks at me all amused. Looking back to the sparing sides, it's innocent enough since no one is jumping at each other. When the coloring of skin comes in, I'm about to call a halt, but Rafael puts a hand on my arm and motions me to wait. Scowling, I move away and start heading for the groups before I stop to watch. Instead of things getting nasty and violent, it was just taken as a step up in their game. Can tell that by it moving to animal breed next, which is redundant if you ask me, but they aren't.
Shaking my head at the complete idiocy that is Were and Shifter, I go back to my food. About half an hour goes by of this back and forth sparing, only stopping when Charr has to go out for a bathroom break. Since he was the main mouthpiece, the others just joke around halfheartedly. Even when he comes back, it stays pretty low key, both having gotten their issues out through verbally abusing each other. No blood was shed, so there is that. Just glad Kierra wasn't here to pick up on some of the lines used, Jeebus.
If you ask me, it's a blessing.
Finally there’s some 'quietness', or at least it’s less loud. The subs in the room had initially skirted the groups more than usual, but now it's back to the normal berths. Hopefully, no more larger groups start coming in. There's no space for them. My kitchen is not a damn high school lunchroom. The real trouble starts when Max decides to pop his big head in, his tag-along buddy isn't Madaline this time, but that strange Vamp I've only caught glimpses at. Thessily is still at my feet, so I nudge her tail closer to her so it's less obvious. Leidolf's hackles rise, as does his lip in showing displeasure. I scowl as the pair walks in as if they own the place, Max looking down his nose at everyone while the other just looks curious. With this place not belonging to me, I can't very well ban him from this room, but there really is no point to him being here.
“Well, look what the cat dragged in. Shouldn't you be off somewhere licking Madaline's boots? Or do you really have nothing better to do than annoy me? I'd say I'm flattered, but I'm really not.”
I can't keep quiet when he really annoys me. I scowl harder as he leans against the wall, his companion next to him watching on with a smirk. At my slightly raised pitch, many are now looking at us, wariness abounding. Max himself isn't very popular with the subs, females especially. Tends to 'play' too hard and enjoys dishing out pain. He may look young but he's an old sicko at heart. When his chin juts out towards the Changeling, pointing him out to his friend, I know we're gonna have problems. I lay a calming hand on Leidolf's head, even though I don't feel very calm myself.
My hunger rises sharply, a sudden burst coming out of nowhere. The sluggish heart in my chest stops then pounds in flutters against my ribs. When did I last feed? It couldn't have been that long ago, and it should have lasted a while longer. Grabbing onto my counters to steady myself, trying not to show anything is wrong, I turn my back to the Vampires and try to collect my bearings. The sounds and smells of the different heartbeats around me threaten to drive me mad. My breath comes in gasps as I force myself from lashing out at Salem, who comes in close to ask if I'm alright. My skin is cold to the touch, yet I feel as if I'm burning up.
Desperately, I look in my head, and sure enough, it's Kierra pawning her issues on me. Don't know what she's doing, all I'm getting is the sense of skin and blood, sex and cat. Working into my brain like an insidious vapor. What the hell is she doing? I slam up walls and push her out, but it's too late. Whatever she's done has already transferred to me and is causing me to feel starved. Sharp fangs prick at my tongue while I work at not jumping anyone.
Unable to stand it any longer, I take off for the bathrooms. Using Vamp speed as I tear through the hallway. Don't know what I expect to find, but there I'll be away from so many bodies full of addicting mercy. Once inside, I drop to my knees in a corner, curling up on myself. This is the worse thing I can do right now, I know that, but I can't seem to get myself to function the way I want. It doesn't help that one of the heartbeats had followed me. Scent lets me know it's the Changeling. As crazed as I feel now, I can see why that one woman wanted him so much. His blood smells freakin' amazing, and just by the aroma of it playing over the taste buds on my tongue, I know it will taste just as sweet. A small sound escapes me while I fight myself and try to tell him to go away. My voice comes out low, gravelly, parched from a dry mouth. He isn't that close, but he doesn't have to be with a nose as strong as mine is now.
“Leidolf...please. Go away...I don't want to hurt...you. Just go...away.”
Cottonmouth has nothing on a bone dry Vamp. When did I last feed? Why is it this strong? Is it because of Kie? Swear I'm going to kill my sibling. At the touch of fur next to me, I cringe away with a gasped cry. Tears fill my eyes in the knowing that this stubborn wolf is in very real danger from me. I can't even escape into my cat, as my body is refusing to shift.
“Please! Go away!”
Even trying to yell, I don't get much louder than a frog croak. When lashing out to push him away, my hands touch on hot, very unfurred skin. A sharp inhale has me looking over, eyes wide. Sure enough, Leidolf has taken human form. A very naked human form. Gold-green eyes look at me in worry. I barely get my apology out before I'm on him. Thin skin parts beautifully as my fangs sink deep. His sharp inhale has me wrapping my limbs around him to keep from being pushed away, not that that's what he's trying to do. As soon as the hot flow fills my mouth, I pull harder, ravenous as it proves to be as sweet as any candy at this moment. Hands dig into his hair as my ankles lock at his back. Even through the skirt, I can feel that his body is enjoying my being there. I could care less right this moment, part of me wishing it wasn’t there. I can feel his strong arms around me, holding me to him as I drain his life away.
My hips start moving against his, rubbing the material between our bodies to tease. He gasps, hands going to my hips to hold me still. Changeling may not want me to move, but I do, so I bite deeper. His outcry has his grip loosening, so I take advantage. Freeing a hand from his hair, it sneaks down below the material and grasps hold of him. Thanks to my initial bite, he's hard, very ready, throbbing, and already wet. Thanks to his draw and his blood, I can't stop. Don't know if I would even if I could. Leading him to my body, my skin is drinking in his heat. Just as I'm about to take him in, a snicker has me looking towards the entrance. Max has once again come to annoy me. Pulling my teeth free, I'm able to feel the heart beneath me stuttering and skipping beats. Wincing, a quick tongue swipe has the holes closed and me pulling back.
“So you take after the Mistress in liking your dog's meat. How typical. Should have guessed with your sister being one an all. Tell me, do you and her share or is it first come first serve?”
Laying a now warm hand against Leidolf's chest, I move my whole body away from him and stand, trying for dignity even though right now I have zilch.
“Sounds to me as if you're jealous Max. Not happy with the bitches you take to your bed? Or are you just not man enough, if you know what I mean?”
His scowl has me sneering, stalking towards him with growing claws. The blood in my system is fairly singing. We’re talking restless leg syndrome, just with your whole body. His expression turns back to cocky as he slips a thumb through his waistband in front of him.
“Care to find out? I can show you just how much of a man I am and more.”
I scoff, slipping another step forward. With his metal-studded face and creepy-ass hair, he just looks all sorts of wrong. Like a movie prop gone wrong.
“For you to be bolstering that much, I would say you aren't sporting very much and have to talk yourself up, as it were.”
The sound of Rafe's voice is pure velvet as it follows ahead of him. Max takes a step back as the Were comes in closer, bodily moving the Vamp out of the way. Now I'm the one snickering as he backpedals and realizes he's alone and outnumbered.
“You're tiresome Maxi-pad. Where's Madaline anyway? She ditch you for someone else again? Wonder who that could be?”
My snarky barb has him glaring at me before he spins on his heel and leaves, rather quickly. I give the wolf a quick smile before I go back to the Changeling leaning against the wall behind me. His eyes are closed and he has one leg up to cover his groin. I wince again and ignore the thoughts of what I'd almost done, crouching down near him and reaching out a hand to touch his arm. Considering the way I'd found him and what he went through, I'm not sure what I did could be taken any differently.
“Leidolf? Are you alright? I'm sorry… I tried telling you...”
Bright eyes open and look at me. No condemnation, but there is wariness there. Sighing, I hang my head, unable to ignore the fact that my body is thrumming from his blood.
“I don't know what happened aside from my sister connecting with me again. It was like she shoved her hungers at me and I couldn't swallow them. Like I'd been starved for weeks. All I can do is apologize.”
Fingertips touch my arm, then my cheek before I look up at him. He gives a small smile, then shifts back into his fur. Reaching a hand out, he lets me pet him.
“Seen the Vamp sneak off shortly after you left. The way you exited I figured something was wrong, so I thought I'd come to check things out.”
Smiling, I stand back up and turn. He does have my gratitude, but it is curious that he even bothered.
“Thank you. Max has been a thorn in my side for a while, but for the most part, I can handle him.”
My mind starts to wander, going back through the images that had been given to me, hadn't registered earlier thanks to...yeah. Leidolf's memories. The heartbreak he went through when his animal wolf-mother cast him away for being different. That's the way of the wild and since he was born with human in him, it made things worse. Doesn't know who his father is but did happen to find a Were Pack who took him in. Even there he was an outcast, thought of as a mistake, and the product of bestiality. Granted they aren't wrong, but it's not like it's his fault. The Draw he has just made things all the more difficult; both women and men pawing at him and blaming him for their 'perverse' thoughts. Even before Eddie had found him, his life was hell and a constant reminder that he's a sex object. That's one reason he prefers to stay in animal form. The Draw is toned down and he’s better capable of defending himself since he knows how to be an animal more than a man.
He's much older than originally assumed by Lady. Exact age is unknown since the counting of years is different from those on four legs than it is on two, but he's much older. The age he gave me wasn't wrong, just not correct either, since his aging process is different. He said he'd been able to be human for twenty-five years and matured as a wolf at two-three years, but there was no accounting the years in between that. Years that wolves don't count because they've no need to. I open my eyes to find myself on my knees and clutching at the wolf’s scruff, cheeks wet with moisture. My voice is low but clearly heard as I whisper to him.
“I'm so sorry Leidolf. I thought my life had been hell, but you've had to go through so much worse, and I treated you no different than any of those before me. I wish I could promise that it would never happen again, but there's no guarantee with all the magic shit going on between me and my sister. If something like that does end up happening again, I'll fight harder, and I want you to run away from me. I know you were just trying to help and I abused your trust in me.”
Even tucking my face into his fur, I have no better words to give than I'm sorry. There's just nothing in our language that I know of that can convey anything deeper. Quite pathetic really. Pulling away when he starts squirming, I get a warm tongue swipe across my cheek. Even with his possible acceptance of my apology, I still feel like shit. Standing, I ignore the Were that's standing close and start my walk back to the kitchen. Not even halfway there, I get the feeling of not wanting to be there. Feel like a coward, and I have to retrieve Thessily, so I push myself forward. I call for her just outside the doorway, refusing to enter any further. Don't even have to raise my voice, as she can hear me just fine, proven when she rounds the doorway.
Rafe is just behind me, turning to him, I ask him a favor. Don't even look at his face the whole time I'm asking, but he accepts and goes in. Having asked him to get Kerry to make up a special dish for the Changeling since I'd drank so deeply from him. At my side the whole way here, I can tell he's lethargic and pushing himself. While waiting, one of the new gang group comes out and eyes me. The white guy that smells of wolf also smells of unwashed skin. I fight to not recoil when he comes closer, but I can't stop the muscle in my jaw from dancing while I clench my teeth. He stops at a respectable distance, so I look up at him. A couple of inches over six-foot, that seems to be the norm around here with most of the male animals. Hazel-eyes peer at me curiously, as if trying to place me. Furrowing my brow, I speak up.
“There something I can help you with?”
Chapter 87: Chapter 86 - Faline
Chapter Text
Faline
Arms cross in front of him, sparing a glance at the animals to either side of me before looking back up. The brown and blonde streaked hair on his head looks greasy, as if he hasn't washed it in several days. If I have to deal with another grubby wolf as Anthony had been, I'm going to toss his ass out in the snow myself.
“You look familiar but I can't place you. More you remind me of someone visually…vaguely, but still can't place. My name's Azazel, by the way.”
My brow rises, but I leave it. Many here seem to have picked their names up from somewhere else. Nicknames or titles. Considering some others I've heard, his isn't the weirdest. Shoulders lift and fall as he looks at me, then his eyes drop to the wolf next to me. He gives him a considering look before turning and going back into his buddies. Not long after, Rafael returns with a couple of plates, one for each animal. Taking them, I thank him and go on my way. Feeling super subdued, I don't even think about the fact that my hands are hindered if anything comes up. Luckily, nothing does, and we get back to my office relatively unmolested. Didn't actually think I knew the way, but going back and forth so many times, it really wasn't that hard to follow the same path by step memory. If that's even a thing. Can't recall where I lost the healer at, but hopefully she'll come by soon.
Juggling plates to get the door open, the three of us go in and I nudge the door shut with my foot. Seeing the various stacked up things in here, I sigh and set the plates down. In doing so, my eye is caught by something new on my walls. Three new paintings are in here, being that there were none before. Without even seeing the artist’s name I know who did them. Would seem someone, more than likely Lady, is keeping my sister in business.
One of them, titled 'Revealed', is a large wolf looking in on a small dirty pup that's coming through a cage, the opening looking much like that of a mouth. With the background looking like it's holding something much bigger helps it along, not to mention the pair of eyes that look out from it. Having seen in Kierra's head how she found Bastion, I know that's what this is representing.
Moving over to the next, it's titled 'Guardian', and has me cocking my head with a smile. On a bigger canvas, you can see how into it she was. A large black wolf stands erect with a small boy just in front of him with broken feathered wings. Wolf looks out with deadly intent on any who venture close, while tattered wings laying to either side of the kid show them as if fallen and too weak to pull back. The expressions on both are clear, with the small boy looking as if in pain while the animal is ready to attack. Those eyes...those eyes are what tells me who it is. Wonder if she did it before or after he left.
Third and last painting is aptly named, 'Asher’. No brainer on who it is. Dark background pales in comparison to how black the wolf is, and yet still has highlights in his fur. Deep cerulean eyes and a dangling silver pendant are the only real color, and therefore stick out all the more. Fingertips touch on the piece, the necklace around the animal’s neck something I always wondered about. Thinking back, I don't recall seeing it on him at all. Was it lost in one of the fights or did Kie take it? Considering her fondness for shiny things at times, it makes you wonder. Think my sister tends to be more cat-like than I am. Stepping away with a smile, I head for my desk.
Getting things in order and updating the hidden ledger on Elena's death, I tap on Kell's name. Aside from doing a drive-by at some hospital, there isn't much I can do for him. Don't think he'd appreciate being left on the steps of one either, nor the driver of whatever vehicle I happen to confiscate. I know how to drive, but I have no idea where a doctor would be in the nearby city. Catching Thessily looking up at the shuttered window, a quick look at my brand new clock lets me know it's safe to open. Have to dig for the remote, but it eventually 'opens' to show us the night. That reminds me…
Since my notes are who knows where, I pull out some paper and some tape. Finding a clear space of wall is relatively easy, 'cause, you know, not like my walls are bare or anything. Put up on the right side wall from my desk, next to the filing cabinet, a bright white sheet of paper sticks out like a sore thumb. Probably could have written down what I wanted first, but eh, never claimed to be proficient. On it gets written down the changes I want to implement and how far I've gotten with each. If Trisha sees this she'll probably have a heart attack, so it's a good thing it's on this side of my desk.
Solarium: Possible living critters – Unknown at this time
Uniforms: Ordered and waiting on delivery
Opened Windows in Rooms: Upper Floor x2-3 Rooms and Hallway
Incorporate new gender Pref for those On Floor: Work in Progress
Speak to Joey about more Dom males and fems
Open Conservatory: Work in Progress
Open Courtyard Access: Work in Progress
Additional Healer:
Specific Rooms for Talents/Weight Room:
Bring in new art for Walls:
Entreat Vamps to Talk more:
That last one has me staring at the paper. They talk plenty, but not to me. If I'm supposed to be imposing change, shouldn't I hear what they would possibly want to see? Granted I can see most of it not being entertained at all, but making the effort might make me look less...I dunno, evil? So far, everything I've been working for is mostly for the slaves here. Roundabout for the Vamps, but the ones who benefit most are the animals. Would bringing in a giant flat screen and a collection of all vampire movies ever made be too much? Should at least make them laugh, right?
This place is supposed to be a safe house, but it seems to be more and more like a boarding house. Sure, brings in more money, but makes other things more difficult. Like Weres and Vamps walking around freely with no one to take rein if they get too handsy with a submissive. My brain hurts. Think I need to talk to Lady on just what all she's doing with the place. If I know more about what it is, then I could work better from there. That way I'm not bumbling so much and flying around by the seat of my pants.
Pants. Where are mine? Looking back out into the room, my bag of clothes is under my desk, but the clothes I'd been wearing earlier are nowhere to be seen. Scowling, think another thing I need to talk to Lady about is taking off with my clothes. Woman seems to have some serious issues, and I thought Nicolaus was bad.
Back at my desk, I make a list of the names of people I've met lately and who they are. Thessily hops up on the windowsill while I get down my thoughts. Leidolf curling up on the couch snags my attention when his tail moves over his nose. So, clearly the Vamps here need something more than to just get laid, so how else do you mellow someone out? Preferably not drug-related. Already trying my luck with the alcohol, and so far only Jasyn and Benjamin seem to appreciate it. Giving any to the new groups could go so bad, so not even going there. Speaking of which, how does a gang even work if the members are supernaturals? Does it work the same as if they were human? What does an animal gang do?
Probably being naive here, but not like I have that kind of knowledge to draw on. I now know more about drug addiction and the results of it than I ever wanted to. Hell, since being here, there are many things I know more of that I don't care to. Chewing on the end of my pen, I catch myself staring at the filing cabinets. If I'm going to be writing down different things, then I might as well get down what Lady said about Vampires, on the one story of where they, we, supposedly come from.
A trio of sisters, each a specific genus line. The whole idea is frankly confusing, but it's definitely not a Dracula theory. Many of the things legends say to help protect against Vamps aren't exactly lying around, so I don't know how far it goes, but silver clearly isn't a problem. Being told that it's platinum that affects Weres and not silver was a real shock, so does that mean it's effective against the undead too? No issues with running water, holy water I've yet to try. Crosses don't bother us unless backed by someone of real faith. Wood through the heart I'm not up for testing. Garlic is no problem, nor are mirrors. Pretty sure decapitation spells the end for anyone, no matter the species. Sunlight too, obviously. If we are descendants from those three sisters, how's the sun fit into that? Believe there was something about Germans in there as well, them calling Vamps 'Aufhockers'. Sounds like a type of cattle though if you ask me.
A knock on my door jars me from my thoughts, calling for them to come in automatically has me biting my tongue, but too late now. Maybe I should just keep the door open. Trisha comes in, showing a large old fashioned key in her hand. That brightens my mood considerably as I move to stand. Closing the shutters on the window now in case I don't make it back sooner, both animals take up their positions at my sides as we head out. The older woman has my things in her other arm, clutching the clipboard to her that holds many of my thoughts. She hands both to me, but I reach for the key and let her keep the papers, seems she likes carting them around. The metal is old, thick. Looks like cast iron. Black in color, there are no distinguishing marks on it. The prongs are shaped funny, but that's it for a weird factor.
“Don't know about you, but I'm anxious to see it. A room that hasn't been opened in over a hundred years? Sounds pretty amazing. She called it a conservatory. Wonder if it's anything like the solarium.”
Woman next to me just shrugs, smiling at my excitement but really showing none of her own. Wish I knew how to engage her better.
“Aren't conservatories just one of those fancy names for a greenhouse? You grow things in them, right? Herbs and medicinal plants would be handy to be in there, don't you think?”
That gets her attention, but it's almost like she's waiting to be shot down for anything she says.
“Gonna need your help on that, I know very little about growing things. I've grown tomatoes before, but they're pretty easy. My sister tried planting Moon Flowers once at our grandparent's house, but before they could get far in their sprouting the dogs ate them.”
I smile as I think back. She was so mad. She'd planted them around the edges of the gazebo there, and even careful about mowing, they still didn't get a chance. That was the last time she tried growing anything but said I could at the house if I wished. Never got around to it though.
“Dogs ate them? Aren't Moon Flowers toxic?”
Frowning, I can't recall if they were or not, so I just shrug.
“Not a clue, but see? That's why I need your help.”
She chuckles and finally seems to have more 'pep' in her step. Animals walking with us don't seem very impressed but I guess they really wouldn't have any reason to be. If the room is anything like I'm picturing it should be, then it could also be used by others who wish to see the sun but don't want to go out in the cold. It takes a few minutes to get there, having to skirt a large, high-traffic parlor that caters to Vamps. No idea if that’s what it’s called specifically, but with so many in there, seems to be what it is now. Don't see anyone I know, at least personally, so no problems arise.
Once to the door, I almost feel like Danica; all bouncy and eager. A heavy key for an even heavier door. Trisha looks nervous when I get it to click. Unlocked. After a hundred or so years at least, it's now open.
Chapter 88: Chapter 87 - Faline
Chapter Text
Faline
When the door parts open, the smell coming from within isn't very pleasant. Old, moist, and dead plants, but not stuffy. It opens in and creaks from old hinges. Horror movie sounds right there. Pitch black in here, the only light in the room is coming through the now opened door. Okay, so where's the bad guy? Actually, hope there isn't one, I have enough to deal with on my plate.
There's multiple large structures that I can see, tables as well. Feeling along the wall, I find a switch. Don't know what it was for originally since nothing happens. Hasn't been opened in over a hundred years, I'd say that merits a dead bulb or two. Stepping back out, I have a few words with Trisha.
“Alright, that dampens things a bit. I'm going to need some light in here before anything else, even if it's a couple of candles, that'll work for a pinch. Gather some of the first subs you can find that aren't busy. Call for Tasha too.”
Giving a nod, she heads off with quick steps. Leaning down between the mini-leopard and wolf, a hand goes to their backs as I stare inside the room. If it's a greenhouse, there should be another door leading out, right? Usually straight through and across from ones I've seen. Of course, those were built by sane people, whoever built this place was on crack or something, so there's really no telling what's where.
“Well, how about you guys? Smell anything overly funky and unpleasant like dead bodies?”
I'm sort of joking, but it wouldn't surprise me if it were true. I don't smell anything like that, but I'm also new to this. Becoming a Vampire does not mean you automatically receive shit tons of knowledge about everything. Stuff has to be learned the old fashioned way. Self-experience. Neither show anymore unease than what's normal, so I'm guessing the coast is clear. Hmm, I think the coast here is in so many ways not clear, but we'll get through, hell or high water. I seem to be stuck on water. A few minutes later Trisha is back with a couple of others. One has a handful of candles while the other has one of those old fashioned lantern thingies. The healer is the one with the fire, kept in her medicine bag. A small box of matches and a little lighter, simple as can be.
“Alright, all candles get lit and put on a table. Couple if it's long. I'll try and find what originally lit this place, and hope it's modern enough.”
They go in and do as told, while I follow along the wall with the lantern. When my hand touches on metal chains, I jerk back. Gritting my teeth and telling myself to stop being such a girl, I reach out again and follow the links. They're old and heavy. Attached to a ring further up, even the cuffs are metal. I bypass them and find a couple more sets as I go along the wall. What was this room used for? Judging by what I've seen in some of the other rooms, not sure I really want to know the answer to that.
There are old light sconces higher up on the walls, closer inspection shows them to be candelabras with old melted wax still stuck to them. As I go past each I light the candles that still sit there, all full of cobwebs and ick. Did you know that cobwebs are flammable? They flame up quite nicely. Four sets are on each side wall, and each one gets lit where able. It does help to light up the place better so Vampire eyes can see much more detail now. Seeing it now, I know it's going to be a fixer-upper.
Old light fixtures hang from the ceiling, any bulbs not broken are darkened with age. Flipping the switch as I did, think I should be grateful I didn't start a fire. That'd be one hell of a change, huh? Burning the place down an all. Can see how they'd be a might bit touchy on that. One of the structures I'd seen belongs to a large fountain, darkened to a rust color. It raises up about four feet at its center. Bone dry now, it's situated more or less like a border stone from the wildness that grows beyond it. Six tables take up the front of the room while the back is all wild and looks close to what's in the solarium.
I almost trip on the cables on the floor, small and covered in debris. Following the ones I can just confuse me since they lead from the tables to the fountain. Looking up shows the windows, some broken while others are cracked. Triangulated upward just as a house shape would be. That explains why it wasn't stuffy, there is some airflow in here. The further back setup with the trees and assortment of plants looks to be elongated to either side more than the front of the room. Vision in my head from the shape of the room is almost a 'T', just without the sharp corners, since the walls round back towards that way instead of cornering off.
Being a separate building almost by itself, it is rather large. Can't tell if it's as large as the solarium though. It isn't until I walk through some of the overgrowth that I find the wrought iron staircase. One of those that circle around as it goes up. Following it with my eyes reveals the catwalks it leads to overhead. The spiraling metal has my mind saying all sorts of nope. I may be small and relatively light, but no thanks. Seeing the multitude of spider webs has me going back upfront in a hasty retreat. Even more nope.
Mind is whirling with all the possibilities this room creates though, and what it can become. Hope Lady has an electrician on her payroll, as well as some remodelers, 'cause they are definitely going to be needed. Someone who does windows too, since they need to be washed both inside and out, let alone fixed. I practically skip back to Trisha who's waiting at the head of one of the tables, sticking close to the light as she looks around. When she sees my approach, she smiles, clutching the clipboard to her chest. Restless energy comes off me in waves as I go from one foot to the other in front of her.
“I have so many ideas! I need some paper and a pen. I need to draw this out.”
She hands me the whole thing, but I just tear off a sheet and give her back her shield. The others stand close as I clear a section of table and start doodling. Not as good as my sister, but I get by.
“Alright, the staircase over there needs to be repaired before anyone tries walking on it. Thing looks like a deathtrap, not counting the spiders.”
I get what I think the shape of the room is down. Since I haven't been to the other end I'm not sure how far it goes. Call me human, but I'd like some much better light before going in there. That's human, not chicken. Just need to clear that up. Trisha looks confused when I glance up at her. Oh, that's right. She probably doesn't see it. I point in the general direction before scribbling some more.
“Let's see, there are six tables... Five situated in the middle of the room while the other is against the wall. The ones in the center are where all the herbs and stuff can be planted. I'm thinkin' some flowers too, the night-blooming ones. The other table can be used for supplies and whatnot.”
One of the subs who'd come in has to duck from my flailing motions and pointing, but he doesn't move away. Not sure where my animals went, and I'm too focused on what's in front of me to look.
“Fountain needs to be cleaned, obviously, then can get some fish and maybe a couple of turtles...”
Have to stop myself from trying to draw those out, as they aren't needed at the moment.
“New lighting system here is needed of course. Maybe a couple of halogen lamps for plants, but otherwise regular lights for over the tables, and some string lights over the jungle over yonder. Put so they aren't really seen during the day and give off a soft light at night. Mimic starlight and all that.”
Heh, hang Christmas lights up in a bordello plant room.
“Need a sprinkler system put in too. When walking up and down the aisles between the tables, I felt drains under my feet, so we shouldn't have to worry about standing water too much. Having people here tending what's needed will also be able to keep an eye on that...”
Submissive gardeners? Is that a thing? Guess it doesn't hurt to ask if any have a green thumb, could come in handy.
“Need to bring in more life, so birds are a go, maybe some reptiles. Little lizards are always cute.”
Going for cute in a place like this doesn't seem very realistic, but that's when it's needed, right?
“Have to get that mass back there under a little control too. Being all overgrown just isn't working for me.”
Doesn't need to be shaped or any topiaries put in, but manageable and functional is always nice.
“The lights... I want the ones up here on a different panel then those in the back, so each can be controlled separately. Feel like I'm missing something...”
The pen taps against my mouth as I stare at my drawn-out blueprint. When it comes to me, I make a note on the side of the page to take down the chains. Those aren't needed in here. They can be replaced with shelving or something. I look up to Trisha and ask what she thinks. She looks over what I have down, then out into the room, a pondering look on her face.
“I like your ideas, but it will take time for those changes to be implemented.”
My head cocks at her, small grin in place.
“Well yeah, but that's part of the fun. It's just like the cooking I do; the preparation that leads to the final product. I plan on helping, not making others do it all. Won't be able to help with some of it, but with as much as I can, I want to.”
She and the other subs just look at me, so I just shrug.
“I want it to be a room that anyone can come into and enjoy, whether it's one of you guys that like tending plants or one of the other Vamps that care to come in and roam in the back. Depending on how big it is back there, we can put in a bench or two. The halogen lamps will be kind of dangerous, since they can burn the undead, but they shouldn't be used too often. With the type of place this is, it will be plenty warm, and with the animal life I want to put in, it won't seem so still like the solarium.”
Trisha smiles warmly at me while the two slaves just blink at me. Don't think they're gonna be much help. When the knock on the open door has us all looking over, Tasha is standing there, looking in curiously. Beaming, I prance over to and talk to her about what all's being said and done. She seems happy too but doesn't really have anything to do with plants. I laugh at both her and Trisha.
“Way I figure is we can have half set up for the herbs that Trisha needs for her thing, and the other half can be done up in flowering plants that bloom in the day and others that do so at night. Since you guys are the ones that willingly talk to me, you'll be the ones in helping me decide what all to get.”
Each smile, a little more enthused now. With them two starting to talk to each other about things, I look for Leidolf and Thessily. The Changeling is at the fountain, sniffing over it while the small clouded leopard is crouched under one of the tables out of the way. Going over to the wolf, I hunch down and ask what he's doing. Granted he doesn't say what's wrong, but he's clearly intent on the marble. Smooth and dark, I run fingertips along the sunk-in basin. Flakes come away and color my skin, reminding me of paint chips. Bringing it up closer, it appears as if rust, but by the wolf’s reaction and what this place is, not to mention the chains on the walls, my heart sinks.
“It’s blood... Or was, anyway.”
Looking down, I grasp at one of the cords I'd tripped on earlier. Not cord, but tubing. Red tubing. My stomach flips as realization dawns. I keep it to myself, not wanting to freak out the others. Too late for one of the subs though, since they're looking at me knowingly. Being a Shifter might have helped their knowledge along. Looking at the tables, I see it all in my head as it superimposes what's there now. Slaves hanging against the walls as others are laid out on the tables. Tubes run from their bodies to the fountain to fill it with blood, all to entertain the Vampires milling around as if at a party or a ball. I drop the cords and step away, Leidolf follows me as I head back to the front. No one else needs to know, so I don't speak up. Working at getting back into my good mood, I converse with the others on things needed.
Hours are spent as more and more people come and go. Lady doesn't show herself, sending Seth and even Apex to me to tell them what I need instead of telling her directly. When I asked why they just shrugged and said she was busy. Works for me, I guess. Apex is sent out with orders on finding the specific people needed for the more in-depth work, like the lighting systems, window fixing, repairs, and so on. Seth is amused when I tell him what I'm doing. Get the urge to smack him a few times, too. As he preferred before I met him, he's in his Were form and sending both Leidolf and Thessily into fits.
While I know they need to get used to it, him so close probably isn't helping. He isn't picking at them or anything, but he knows that being around is making them uncomfortable. Walking around nude, although fur-covered, I am able to talk him into putting on one of the loincloths for me. More for my own peace of mind than for anyone else. Being so short next to something so tall makes being near them when nude a little awkward in so many ways. His bits may be fur-covered and in a sheath, but I don't need a random red rocket popping up and poking someone’s eye out. Puts a new spin on an 'Angry Pirate', doncha think?
I help with what I can till the professionals come in. Turns out there is indeed another door leading out; it's pretty much all the way back and on the right side wall. Not just the ceiling, but some of the walls are also glass, covered in years of grime and who knows what else. A few are broken, but with the plants so thick throughout, not much of the outside weather can get inside.
On bare feet and dressed in some weird nightwear, I slip out through the exit door that leads outside. The air is alight in dancing snowflakes, light reflecting on both them and the clouds make it seem so much brighter than it is. Come to think of it, it's brighter out here than it is in that 'room'.
Leidolf and Thessily follow after me, both looking eager to be outside. Can't say I blame 'em. Motioning for them to go ahead, they both run out and do their thing. The clouded leopard hesitates for only a brief moment before her wildness takes over. Keep having to remind myself that even though I no longer do, they need bathroom breaks. Unlike Trisha, I'm not worried about whether or not they'll return. I know they will. Even with as messed up as it is, there's safety here. They know this place, where they don't out there.
There's maybe a couple of inches of snow on the ground, but it's light, packing snow. The kind of snow that as a kid you couldn't wait for because it was perfect for snowball fights and building things. Snowmen or tunnels and forts, doesn't matter. I feel the cold on my feet, but my body isn't shooting signals into my brain about the temperature or the damage that can become a problem. I feel the cold ice against my skin, some of it even melts, thanks to all the hot Changeling blood in my system, but it doesn't hurt. I could be walking on grass and it'd feel the same.
Hearing the heavy footfalls coming up behind me, I glance back to see Seth making his way to me. Cold doesn't seem to be bothering him either. Wonder if this is how Kie always felt before becoming one of the monsters. She loves the cold and was constantly going out in it without a coat or even footwear when at home.
“Do Werewolves feel the cold?”
May seem like a silly question, but I wonder just how it differs from one species to the other. The look he gives me lets me know it's a stupid question, but I wait for his answer.
“It's not the cold you have to worry about, the sun will be rising soon. Unless you want to be fried, I'd suggest going in.”
Has a point there. Skin has been letting me know it isn't happy. Go figure, it screams at me because of a little sunlight whereas the snow has it not giving a bleep. Might explain why it seems so bright out here. Whoops. Of course, just like seeing injuries, it isn't until you're clued into it that it starts becoming a problem. Now that the sun has been brought up, my brain has kicked into high gear on warning me to get out of it. Blowing out an unnecessary amount of air, I kick some snow onto the Were as I head in. His chuckles follow me, then shortly after that my companion animals come running up and inside as well. Since things have been getting moved around, it's not exactly safe in here either, so I snag Tasha and Trisha and head for my office once more. Not sure where Danica is, but I hope she isn't getting into trouble.
Changeling wolf and clouded leopard Shifter both have remnants of snow on their coats, but it melts pretty fast. Once inside my room the door is shut, animals go to their taken up positions, and I head for my chair. There are a few other seats in here for the women, and I abandon mine to sit cross-legged on top of the desk. Turning the computer screen and pulling the keyboard into my lap, I bring up searches on various plants and we get set on ordering stuff. Inside my top drawer is a shiny new plastic deathtrap. Giving me access to a credit card probably wasn't the smartest idea, but I promise to use my powers only for good.
Ri-ight.

Ushna (Guest) on Chapter 1 Thu 02 Oct 2025 07:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
Camila_Mila35 on Chapter 1 Wed 12 Nov 2025 09:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
Roselyn98 on Chapter 1 Wed 12 Nov 2025 09:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
sable_heart015 on Chapter 1 Wed 12 Nov 2025 09:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
Roselyn56 on Chapter 1 Tue 18 Nov 2025 09:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
Roselyn56 on Chapter 1 Tue 18 Nov 2025 09:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
Roselyn56 on Chapter 1 Tue 18 Nov 2025 09:54PM UTC
Comment Actions